¯ ¯

¯
T HE M AH ABH ARATA -T ATPARYA -N IRN AYA
.
¯
of Madhv¯ c¯ rya (Anandat¯rtha)
a a
ı
With Foreword, Introduction, and the Yamaka-Bh¯ rata
a

ISBN 0-9703421-9-5
http://www.dvaita.org

kernel version 1.95, 2001-11-09

c
­ 2000-2002, Shrisha Rao

This edition, along with all its prefatory material and indices, is copyrighted under Title
XVII, United States Code, and similar laws in other countries. Permission is hereby given
to make single copies for individual, non-profit uses in “private study, scholarship, and
research” as allowed under the law, provided that such reproduction be done of this entire
publication, especially including this notice. All other uses, as well as storage or archival of
this material in any publicly accessible medium, are expressly forbidden unless prior
written consent is obtained.

T‰|„wRt 23402 !GuxU

Phone: 55368 Palimar

H.H. Sri Vidyamanya Teertha Swamiji
Sri Palimar & Bhandarakeri Matha
UDUPI-576101, D.K.

ow ow ¶Pvªµu…vRuªMwNuˆ ev­¶xw?
ow T‰urµu…v`ux µuxLux  [‰uGv`u*|wa µuxEu
!GuxU
576101 Pu *u
Date: January 5, 2000 

Äwµuˆ4uRu
euµ|„ˆLu µ|yw guaaPu Lux LuPv>š^|x}µu
4|wLux kuµux eu Lux gua‚ Tu`uµux‚ eu­LuLu«‚ W
Tu„Ivˆµuª^u…v/uKLuSLuª /uxIvJˆµ|„ev

¶L|ªwµu µ|wPuµu4uRvS Tu`|yw*u ^uxÃu­ WW
ow gua^|xw euµ|„ˆwLu µuxRux µuRu T|«w`uI|_xPub|w 4|wLuRv4|wLuRvLu©*u >/uLux 
=všRu µuxLux  +«^|x^uxRux¤ TuG|^uxxLu P|  owgua^uxx euµ|„ˆwLu µux gv/ux eu­LuLu«Rux
Tu„JˆµvPu RuLu/uxJSQŠ PuRux¤ µ|wPuµv*uª/uiux Tu`uµu…vLu©RuRux¤ Tu`|ywlw*uafPu
=všS/uiux g|wjPu µu…vLux/uiux gv/ux ^uxx+ /uiux MjeuxLu µ|
ow µuxP‰v­4v^uxˆ`ux `u5fPu µuxgv[‰v`uLu LvLu¥^uxˆSJˆ^ux /u«Nuµuƒ
µ|xwb| g|wjPuL| ¶ŽuxŸ euµ|„ˆwLu µuxLu­µuRux¤ euµuxNuˆR| µu…vGuxµu !Lu µux SIvˆ^ux*u /u«Nu
µ|wPu Tuƒ`vJ/ui|q¬ Tu`uµuxTu«µ|xw^uxµuR|¤w euµuxOˆeuxLu µ| $\xPuRuy¤ Pu*|‘ TvLuLu‚
¶`uxPu£µv0 L|yw`uxµu Ãux«Mµv*uª/uiux gv/uy Tuƒ`vJPu 1uCR|/uj/| eua^u…vPu NuˆµuRux¤ g|wj
¶ŽuxŸµ|w euµ|„ˆwLu µuxR|Pux /u«NuPur¬ euµuxOˆeubv0P| µuxgv[‰v`uLvQ /u«Nu/uiur¬
¶lTu µv0 g|wj`uxµu 1uCR|/uiuRux¤ *vq*|‘ Rux/uxJµv0 4v^uxˆ`ux r¬ =|ywHf
Tuƒ M R|yw

g|wjPv¢`| TvGuµu`u >Ru© *uzŽvŸµuLv`u *€`uµu`u guxCx› µuƒ/uiuRux¤ µu`uµu`u !Lu¥M /| 
Rux/uxJµv0 'Pu*|y‘PuRux¤ g|yQf g|wjPv¢`| PuaPu µu`ur¬ ^u…v`ux =|ªwŽuœ`ux
^u…v`ux *uSŽuœ`ux $\xPuRux¤ eua^u…v0 SŽu‘Ž|ˆ µu…vGuqx !Tu^uxx*u µv/uxLu P| Pu`uL|
TvGuµu`u ^u…vµu 4uaL|«^ux *vqPur¬ Ä«w*uzŽuŸRu µuxLux  *€`uµu`u ^u…vµu 4uaL|« RuG|_xLux
$\xµuPuRux¤ 4v^uxˆ`ux SJˆ_xf g|wjPv¢`| 
Lugu Tu„µuˆµvPu SJˆ^ux/u«Nu P| $Rux¤µuƒPux Puxµu`|/| R|w*ua/| MjP|w 
q¬ PuRux¤ $q¬a/uy euxq[‰uPur¬ f/uxµuL| CR|ˆC¤ Rur¬ iuµuHf Tu«4v`u µu…vHPu
*v^uxˆ LuªLu eux Luªµv0P| Pu`uL| euµux/u« euµuˆµuxyq Dw*v4v^uxˆ`|w µ|yPubvPu 
Tu`|yku=všS/uiu *uzM/uiuy g|y`u\`ur $Pux Rvµuƒ [‰u/uµuLuRuRux¤ Tv«OˆeuxL| wµ| 
LuªR|w*u Rv`v^uxJ eu©`uI|/uiux

ow ow ¶Pvªµu…vRuªMwNuˆ owTvPu`ux
ow T‰urµu…v`ux
[‰uG‰v`u*|wa
![‰u^uxµuxEvQŠÃu`ux
!GuxU

Foreword
The present edition of the Mah¯ bh¯ rata-T¯ tparya-Nirnaya of Madhva in the Roman (English)
a a
a
.
script is an updated and corrected version of the earlier (2000 CE) release of the same text in
the Devan¯ gar¯ (Sanskrit) script. It is hoped that this format will allow easier access to the
a ı
text for many scholars and lay persons alike. It appears to be the first time that a major work
of Madhva has been published entirely in the Roman script, and the present effort follows on
the heels of the publication of the Sumadhva Vijaya and other smaller texts in like fashion.
The appendices found in the earlier edition — a listing of cited authorities, and an index
of verse-halves — have not been included in this one, on the presumption that someone
interested in those can probably read Devan¯ gar¯, and conversely that someone unable to
a ı
read that script would have no interest in them. Even if these assumptions are somewhat
inaccurate, reducing the page length where possible is a countervailing interest to be taken
note of. The Yamaka-Bh¯ rata, another work of Madhva dealing with the Mah¯ bh¯ rata, is
a
a a
however included as previously.
A
The text has been prepared using Don Knuth’s TEX package and Leslie Lamport’s LTEX
macros, and uses the Adobe Times font that should allow it to be clearly read on screen
using Acrobat Reader.

As always, we welcome being informed of typographical or other errors. The latest version
of this material is always available on the web at the URL http://www.dvaita.net,
and the persons who maintain it may be reached by electronic mail at info@dvaita.net
as well.
Shrisha Rao
February 21, 2002, Madhva Navami

1

Preface to the Devan¯ gar¯ Edition
a ı
One of the biggest hurdles a person or even a community faces is the acceptance of standards
that are too low. It is often all too easy to look at others who do not try to improve at all,
and think one’s puny efforts to be wonderful. Similarly, there is the possibility of making the
de facto standard of cases where sage counsel would otherwise advise. It is without doubt
that such ills, and the sloth and disillusionment that result from them, are at the very heart of
most problems that today’s individual, and today’s society, face.
One of the problems in this context is, of course, the fact that there are so few inspirational
examples to follow, and so many examples of people, even those who reach positions of
eminence, falling victim to basal instincts. This is where the Mah¯ bh¯ rata’s role lies in
a a
molding the individual and society for the better; for untold generations now, the lives and
conduct of many thinking people have been improved by exposure to the moral message
of the Mah¯ bh¯ rata, whose powerful story sets out in clear terms the solutions of many a
a a
difficult moral dilemma.
Although of late it has come to be regarded as a loosely-spun yarn woven by the hands of
many authors, it is not at all very reasonable to believe that the Mah¯ bh¯ rata was composed
a a
incrementally, over a period of time. There is far too much consistency in the text for one to
accept that. Even granting that the author(s) of the Mah¯ bh¯ rata had a free rein to create any
a a
fictional account (s)he or they pleased, the story narrated is still a tremendous achievement.
Under similar circumstances, for instance, the late Isaac Asimov effectively abandoned his
famous “Foundation” series after the third novel for over three decades in the prime of his
life, and then came back to weave a wholly different yarn only loosely connected to his
earlier writings — in his last couple of books in the series, in fact, he went back to a hypothetical time before the start of his first novel, and described events leading up to that start.
Even so, he himself was obliged to admit, there were far too many inconsistencies in the
original trilogy itself, which is what caused him to effectively abandon the plan he had so
meticulously laid out in them. All this in spite of the fact that Asimov was an uncommonly
skilled writer of both fiction and non-fiction, with over 400 published books and anthologies,
and his Foundation series did not even pretend to convey a moral message. Asimov’s experience in this matter is hardly unique — internal conflicts arise as a rule in all long-running
writings, plays, etc. (such as the conflicts among the various Sherlock Holmes stories and
novels).
2

As such, it is a remarkable wonder that the Mah¯ bh¯ rata, even with one author (the most
a a
reasonable assumption under the circumstances) could achieve such coherence and freedom
from internal conflict, in a saga spanning several generations, with dozens of varied characters described with an incredible richness of detail. There sure are interpolations, variances in reading, etc., as Madhva notes in II-3, et. seq., but enough of the ur-Mah¯ bh¯ rata
a a
or the root text can be glimpsed through the mess to admire the beauty and grandeur of
the original — even the interpolators and others have not succeeded in marring the monolithic unity of the text. Madhva’s quote therefore urges (II-51): ‘kohyanyah pundar¯k¯ ksan
.
.. ı a .¯
mah¯ bh¯ ratakrd bhavet ?’ (“Who else but the Pundarik¯ ksa Himself could possibly have
a a
a .
.
composed the Mah¯ bh¯ rata?”)
a a
The bald claim that a text of the size of the Mah¯ bh¯ rata needs must have had more than one
a a
author, is not convincing, therefore, as there is no science that would determine how much
text could be attributed to one individual, beyond which a second author must be posited.
There also is no philological or linguistic analysis offered that would prove the authorship
of more than one distinct individual. Last but not the least, there is no historical or literary
record that would suggest the existence of older, smaller texts which were then added onto.
Therefore, the claim [WD75] that the Mah¯ bh¯ rata was incrementally composed over the
a a
period from 300 BCE to 300 CE is without basis.
Another issue that needs to be considered is the common view that the Mah¯ bh¯ rata is posta a
Buddhist as it mentions the Buddha. This is open to much objection, since the mere use of
the name cannot be considered decisive evidence in this regard. For by the same standard
one would be obliged to say that Rg Veda I-141 must have been composed after Madhva,
as it mentions him. If it be claimed that the mention in the RV has been misappropriated to
mean the historical Madhva, then we may note that the same argument could be applied as
easily in case of the reference in the Mah¯ bh¯ rata to the Buddha; that too may have been
a a
incorrectly interpreted to refer to the historical individual. There certainly is hardly a match
between the Buddhist story of Buddha’s life, and the versions in the Ved¯ nta literature.
a
If it is held that the preponderance of bhakti themes and Puran ic mythology in the Mah¯ bh¯ rata
a a
.
is proof positive of its origin after Buddhism, then that also is open to question. It is accepted
by all that P¯ nin¯, the well-known grammarian, lived before Buddha, certainly not later than
a. ı
the 5th century BCE, and some scholars are not uncomfortable dating him to the 8th century
BCE. His commentator Pata˜ jali is given a terminus ad quem of the 2d cent. BCE. It would
n
make more sense to date even Pata˜ jali to a time before Buddhism, noting that he does not
n
3

seem aware of its criticisms of the Vedas while he is alive to many other criticisms, but that
need not be done. Even with the accepted dates, one is justified in asking: why does P¯ n in¯
a. ı
make reference to the Bhagavad G¯t¯ by saying ‘v¯ sudev¯ rjun¯ bhy¯ m vun’ (IV-3-98 in the
ıa
a
a
a a.
Astadhy¯ y¯), and to the Pur¯ nas by saying ‘pur¯ naproktesu br¯ hmanakalpesu’ (IV-3-105,
a ı
a.
a.
a
.
..¯
.
.
ibid.)? There’s some food for thought, and one may even note that acceptance of Pur¯ n ic
a.
mythology is to be found in P¯ n in¯, and that his commentator early on [SD91] refers to
a. ı
the whole range of sh¯ stra literature including Itih asa and Pur¯ nas (alleged to have come
a
a.
¯
much later than him), independently as well. P¯ n in¯ himself refers to bhakti (IV-3-95, ibid.),
a. ı
which in any event is also found in the Black Yajur Veda (III-2-8-9) [MYS73], a text that
is of earlier date than Buddhism by any estimate (the exact quote therein is praj a nirbhakt¯
a
¯
anutapyam¯ n¯ — “souls devoid of bhakti suffer greatly”).
a a
The reasons given for dating the Mah¯ bh¯ rata and other similar literature like the Pur¯ n as to
a a
a.
after the advent of Buddhism therefore do not carry any weight, and they must properly be
dated earlier only.
Any proper and thorough study of the Mah¯ bh¯ rata would require an understanding of the
a a
meanings of the uncommon words used in it. These themselves are to be determined by
philological and other comparisons with texts of similar contemporary schools or genres
with whom a great deal of its context is shared. Madhva’s work is of great value as it offers
much insight into the presentation of the context of the Mah¯ bh¯ rata in an abundance of
a a
contemporary or subject-related texts that gloss important parts of its story, and thus help
decide the meanings of specific terms in its highly involved style of usage.
The Mah¯ bh¯ rata-T¯ tparya-Nirnaya of Madhva is therefore of great value, not only as a
a a
a
.
work that is quintessentially his, but also as a work that is a remarkable achievement of
internal consistency and a valuable aid to the modern as well as the traditional study of
the Mah¯ bh¯ rata itself, as the serious scholar will not fail to appreciate. One significant
a a
difference that may be noted between this text and other works on the Mah¯ bh¯ rata is that it
a a
is only this one that even attempts to explain the whole of that text. It is often fashionable to
draw global conclusions based on extremely limited perspectives, in spite of the clear fallacy
of such a method. That is why it is only the Mah¯ bh¯ rata-T¯ tparya-Nirn aya that explains key
a a
a
.
riddles and conundrums, and remains uncontroverted all these years after its composition.
More about the Mah¯ bh¯ rata-T¯ tparya-Nirnaya and about its author may be learned from
a a
a
.
[BNK81] and elsewhere.

4

Until now, the Mah¯ bh¯ rata-T¯ tparya-Nirnaya, as indeed other works of Madhva, has been
a a
a
.
difficult to obtain, and has even been mostly out of print and available only in limited print
runs. Even when in print, the work has not been easily accessible to many. It is our hope
with the present effort to remedy these difficulties by creating an e-text and making it freely
available on the Internet, from where anyone interested may download and print a copy for
personal use. Other e-texts are in the process of creation and will also be added in due course.
The method used to create this text was the following. First of all, the text of the Mah¯ bh¯ rataa a
T¯ tparya-Nirnaya was copied in ITRANS format from [BG71], the edition by Bannanje
a
.
´ ı . .ı s ı
Govindacharya based on the manuscript of Sr¯ Hrs¯ke´a T¯rtha preserved at the Palimar
Matha, Udupi. (This version is arguably the most authentic one available in print, and its
.
editor notes many instances where early commentators prefer its readings over other ones.)
Our ITRANS encoding was then proofed against other published versions of the work, and
obvious errors were corrected where found. In a large number of instances, changes in the
readings from the vulgate are noted by Govindacharya in footnotes given in his edition; these
were useful, and almost always meant that we preferred his reading (since it meant that what
was given in his edition was not simply a printing error). In instances where a variation
´ ı a a
was not noted in a footnote, we referred to Sr¯ V¯ dir¯ ja T¯rtha’s Bh¯ vaprak¯ sik¯ commenı
a
a´ a
tary [VP98], which was helpful in many cases. For instance, in XXII-162, the commentator
notes and honors two readings, and following him, so do we. Only in two instances, II-148
and XXXII-166, did we include verses that are not found in [BG71], based on their being
explained by the commentator word-for-word (showing his acceptance of them).
Footnotes are from the Bh¯ vaprak¯ sik¯ where indicated. We do intend to publish that coma
a´ a
mentary later, and the few notes given from there at this time are not so much intended for
their explanatory value per se as for their clarification of the nature of certain quotations
given in the main text. See for example the comment on II-51, where the commentator explains that v¯ yuprokte’pi means that the cited verse is found “even in the V¯ yuprokta,” i.e.,
a
a
is found in the Mah¯ bh¯ rata as well. This lays to rest the subliterate comments made by
a a
Mesquita [RM97] upon this very point. (A detailed rebuttal of [RM97] is a topic for a future
effort, but in this regard, do see the long footnote to IX-135 giving a long extract from the
rare laksana´ astra text cited in that instance, which we owe to Prabhanjanacharya [VP98]. 1 )
. . s¯
1

Mesquita’s book has since appeared in an English translation [RM00]. His claims, and his premises,
are considered in a paper titled Madhva’s Unknown Sources: A Review by Shrisha Rao and B.N.K. Sharma.
´
This paper is to appear in the 2002 issue of the journal Asiatische Studien/ Etudes Asiatiques, with a general
translation into Kannada by Srinivasa Varakhedi appearing in the monthly Sarvam ula published by the Palimar
¯

5

A list of authorities cited by Madhva is also given as an appendix 2 ; this is not an exhaustive
list, but should be of some use. One problem is that many of the verses are quoted from the
Mah¯ bh¯ rata itself, as might be expected, but are not found in the standard BORI edition
a a
of the same. (It may be noted in this regard that B.N.K. Sharma observes [BNK81] that
the BORI edition has suffered for being created in ignorance of the Mah¯ bh¯ rata-T¯ tparyaa a
a
Nirnaya.) Other verses are found in that edition but are grossly distorted. Decision of verse
.
inclusion and reading by simple majority or plurality of the available manuscripts is indeed
an inadvisable procedure (see the footnote to II-54). However, we have given verse numbers, where traced, based on the BORI edition only; if, as we hope, at some later date the
´ ı a a
Laksala˙ k¯ ra commentary of Sr¯ V¯ dir¯ ja upon the entire Mah¯ bh¯ rata becomes widely
a a
.¯ n a
available through the web, we will give quotes based on its choices and readings, which are
probably much more sensible, at least where Madhva is concerned.
A computer program was used to generate an alphabetical listing of sloka-halves, and another
´
3
appendix gives this index , which may be useful if one is trying to locate a verse based on a
few words with which it begins. We hope to add another index of all variations in readings,
and our reasons for preferring whichever ones we did, in future. It is also our hope to continue
to refine the present edition in whatever manner possible, and also to add commentaries to
it. If readers of this material find the work useful and are inclined to give of their assistance
towards such end, we would be very grateful.

Matha, Udupi. In this regard, also see the 2001 booklet, My Latest Four Research Papers by B.N.K. Sharma,
.
made available on www.dvaita.org with the author’s permission.
2
This is not included in the present edition; see Preface.
3
This is not included in the present edition; see Preface.

6

H. Shrisha Rao February 14.. and to any others whose contributions I may have neglected to mention.A.K. Madhva Navami 7 . Sr¯ Sr¯ 108 ´ a a . Ramachandra Rao. Rao and Gaua a tham Nadig.K.. which was dictated to Vidw¯ n Harid¯ sa Bhat. The Sw¯ mij¯’s as¯rvacana was typeset using Baraha by Srinivas Kotekal.¯ Acknowledgements for the Devan agar¯ Edition ı This work was aided in no small part by the great deal of time devoted to proof-reading. The Devan¯ gari parts of this document were coded in ITRANS 5.N. Much help in the intricacies of ITRANS was provided by Avinash Chopde. The idea of using a translation of ´ ı a Sr¯ R¯ ghavendra T¯rtha’s Bh¯ va-Sa˙ graha as an introduction to the Mah¯ bh¯ rata-T¯ tparyaı a n a a a Nirnaya was suggested by B. with a ı ¯ ´ı some assistance from Venkatesha Prasanna Tadipatri. ´ ı a a Ramachandra Budihal provided a copy of Sr¯ V¯ dir¯ ja T¯rtha’s commentary [VP98] which ı was used in collation.V. My deepest and most heartfelt thanks are due to all these people. the creator of ITRANS. Thirumala Kulkarni. and conveyed through N. a Vidy¯ m¯ nya T¯rtha Sw¯ mij¯ of Palim¯ r Matha did us the honor of giving an as¯rvacana. who also helped inform Sw¯ mij¯ about our efforts as a prelude to obtaining a ı his blessing. by Meera Tadipatri and Keshava Tadipatri. Proof-reading was also undertaken in parts by Sridhara T.P. H. 2000. editing. A Thomas Head. Sharma and Bannanje Govindacharya offered us much encouragement in this effort.S. and Srinivasa Varakhedi. and also by Shree Devi Kumar. comparing readings. etc. a a ı a ı a ¯ ´ı . B.x and LTEX a thanks to an installation of the same by Raghunath Rao on the Dvaita account. and carried out by Keshava Tadipatri and . Anand Ravipati spent long hours coding and refining the Java pro´ ı´ ı gram that generated the slok¯ rdh¯ nukramanik¯ which is given as an index.

. Munshiram Manoharlal. . (English translation of [RM97]. Mesquita.References ¯ [BG71] Sarva-Mula-Granth¯ h (Itih¯ sa-Prasth¯ nam): Mah¯ bh¯ rata-T¯ tparya-Nirnaya & a. 2d rev.K. B132.) ¯ [MYS73] Mula Yajurveda Samhit¯ The Banaras Hindu University Sanskrit Series. Dasgupta. PK 531. pp. Bangalore. with the oldest and authentic version of Sr¯ . ´ ı Sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthaviracitah. Udupi. 197 pp. 17-18. ed. 1981. W. ´ ı [VM92] Sr¯ Mah¯ bh¯ rata-T¯ tparya-Nirnayah: a a a Madhv¯ c¯ ryaparan¯ ma a a a . Mah¯ bh¯ rata-T¯ tparyam. Motilal Banarsidass. 8 . Ratna Publications. 1975. Aditya Prakashan.. 1992. Indian Council of Philosophical Research. Bannanje Govindacharya. S. pp. 1971. New Delhi. B.. . a VIII. Varanasi. D. ed.D8 S5 1981 (A third edition appeared in 2000. a a a . ı s ı a a a ´ ı one of the direct disciples of Sr¯ Madhv¯ c¯ rya. Mesquita. V. New Delhi. (Plagiarized copy of [BG71]) [VP98] Mahabharata Tatparyanirnaya of Sri Madhwacharya: With the Commentary of Sri Vadirajatirtha. a a . (sic) Vidya Niwas Misra. dist. a a a .. [WD75] Hindu Myths O’Flaherty. 1973. Vienna. 1991. PK3201 1973..) [BNK81] History of the Dvaita School of Vedanta and its Literature Sharma. Sri Vyasa Madhva Seva Pratisthana (Regd.A32 1991. a ı . Delhi. [RM97] Madhva und seine unbekannten Literarischen Quellen: Einige Beobachtungen. New Delhi. [RM00] Madhva’s Unknown Literary Sources: Some Observations. Akhila a a Bh¯ rata M¯ dhva Mah¯ Mandala.). Prabhanjanacharya. XXIV. Publications of the De Nobili Research Library.) ¯ ˜ [SD91] The Mah¯ bh¯ sya of Patanjali: With Annotations (Ahnikas I-IV) a a. R. Penguin Books. ´ ı Hrs¯ke´a T¯rtha. 2000. vol.N. 1998. 1997. 287. p. ed. (This edition has since been plagiarized [VM92] and re-published with the same footnotes and readings as given by the original editor. ed. vol. R. 44-45.

This latter task has. then it must also be acknowl¯ ¯ edged that an attempt to summarize the Acarya’s work in a manner easily accessible to lay folk with little capacity and no training. . . etc. We hereby present the following as an introduction to this . vedairvedyo’stadoso’pyasurajanamano mohayan martyavr tty¯ .. . a s . (Errors in transcription. ı who captures the essential aspects of each chapter of the Mah¯ arata-T¯ abh¯ atparyaNirnaya in one verse. ¯ ¯ If it be acknowledged that Acarya Madhva’s summary of the entire Mah¯ arata is abh¯ itself a work of uncommon skill and comprehension. (The Lord who) is flawless. translation. (The Lord who) has the entire universe in His womb. a a ı yo’gre’bh¯ dvi´vagarbhah sukhanidhiramitaih v¯ sudev¯ dir¯ paih u s a u . (The Lord who) gives sorrow to the ungrateful rebel. . a 1 (The Lord who) existed before the world. (The Lord who) rescues the devoted from hell and deaths. are however solely our fault. ´ ı of the purport of all sastra). (The Lord who) is the repository of infinite bliss. . but shows His forms as if flawed. and a summary of its contents is the following sloka by Sr¯ ´¯ ´ R¯ ghavendra Sw¯ m¯. (The Lord who) is known by the Vedas.) The first chapter of the ’T¯ tparya-Nirnaya is called “Sarva´astrat¯ tparyanirnayah” (decision a s¯ a . is also very difficult. grand text by one qualified to make it.´ ı a Sr¯ R¯ ghavendra T¯rtha’s ı Mah¯ bh¯ rata-T¯ tparya-Nirnaya Bh¯ va-Sa˙ graha a a a a n . (The Lord who) takes forms such as V¯ sudeva. giving them eternal bliss in His company. . a (The Lord who) plays with the gods of limited power such as Brahm¯ . . aa . . 9 . thereby deluding demonic humans. a . ´ ı ¯ however. bhakt¯ n¯ m muktid¯ t¯ dvisadasukhakarah p¯ tu so’sm¯ n rame´ah a a. a who have eternal gradations among themselves. a ı a . been carried out with aplomb by the renowned Sr¯ Raghavendra T¯rtha. a kr¯dan devairaj¯ dyaih aganitasuguno nityan¯coccabh¯ vaih ı. (The Lord who) has countless auspicious qualities.

v¯ yorj¯vottamatv¯ dikamapi vadatam vy¯ sam¯de tam¯sam 2 a ı a ı. and the hierarchy of souls. ’Bh¯ rata). the supremacy of V¯ yu among other deites (except for Laksmi and Brahm¯ ). a The second chapter is called “Bh¯ ratav¯ kyoddh¯ rah” (upliftment of the statements of the a a a . ı´ ¯. . a. .. a a a composed the Mah¯ bh¯ rata-t¯ tparyanirnaya a a a . who ordered a ´ ı Sr¯ Madhv¯ c¯ rya to undertake such a task. u ¯ . and is summarized in the following sloka. to explain the meaning of these works with a commentary. Therefore. seq.. . as commanded by the author of the Mah¯ arata abh¯ ¯ ¯ Himself..May this Lord of Ram¯ protect us. and other texts of its genre have also nearly disappeared. needed when the Mah¯ arata itself serves to explain its own meaning.tasya visnoh paramapurusat¯ m t¯ ratamyam sur¯ nam a. It may be asked why a work such as the Mah¯ arata-T¯ abh¯ atparya-Nirn aya is even . a On this Earth. of the second chapter). et. ´ ı Sr¯ Madhv¯ c¯ rya. . a .B. ¯ . . The answer abh¯ is that that great work has been distorted greatly (cf. a a N. vaktum madhvo niyukto vyadhita suvacasamuddhrtim bh¯ ratasya a ¯ . a a . Drawing verses from the Mah¯ bh¯ rata itself. See the commen´ ı ¯ aja ı tary of Sr¯ Vadir¯ T¯rtha on II-3 for details. 10 . . verses 3. vedotkrs. the limited and varying powers of the other gods. a ´ sadgranth¯ n¯ m sam¯ he jagati vilulite yena tadbh avamuccaih a a. the great Acarya undertook the task of writing a text that would rescue the deserving seeker from the morass of ignorance and uncertainty. making it impossible for the average person to make philological and philosophical determinations of its total purport. as commanded by Lord Vedavy¯ sa. a a ´ ı Madhv¯ c¯ rya shows Sr¯ a a the Supremacy of Lord Visnu (who is extolled in the Vedas above all). the great works were mutilated and disarrayed. I worship this Lord Vedavy¯ sa.

brahm¯ ndam puramabjajadivibudh¯ n srs. . a . a a a .. . then again creates and again sustains it. sacrifice. destruction. and is summarized in the following sloka.tv¯ haratyantatah a. and V¯ sudeva). yenarsipriyak¯ rina ni´icar¯hantr¯ krat¯ raksitah a . such as s a killing the demon T¯ taka and protecting the sacred a. and is summarized in the following sloka: ´ yadvrddhirjanamohin¯ mudamit¯ yaddar´an¯ tsajjan¯ h ı a s a a. and appearance). ´ adau r¯ pacatus. (The Lord who) sanctified Ahaly¯ Dev¯ along with her husband a ı 11 . a s along with His younger brothers. while His dar´ana gave enormous s joy to His devotees. a ¯ . ı. May this Lord R¯ ma protect us. (The Lord who) creates the universe as the dwelling-place of other gods such as Brahm¯ . trance into Ayodhya). sras. a a a (The Lord who) pretended to show himself growing up as a child to delude the undeserving.¯ s ı a u . . a ´ ıa ´ ı a The fourth chapter is called “Sr¯r¯ macarite Ayodhy¯ prave´ah” (in Sr¯ R¯ ma’s story. . . a .The third chapter is called “Sarg¯ nusargalayapr¯ durbh¯ vanirnayah (decision of the creation. . (The Lord who) creates all of the gods according to their respective natures.tay¯m srjati yo dev¯ n pur¯ nukram¯ t u a a a ¯ . yo’haly¯ m sapatim vyadh¯ t haradhanurbha nktv¯ ’vahajj¯ nak¯m a.ta p¯ rvavadasya sarvajagato matsy adir¯ pairbhavan ¯ u . (The Lord who) assumed four forms before Creation (the forms of Aniruddha. . ¯ u r¯ mo’bh¯ danuj¯ nvito da´arathat p¯ y¯ t sa nah sr¯patih 3 a u a s ¯ a a . the ena s . ´ ı . (The Lord who) pleased the sage (Vi´v¯ mitra) by His acts. jet¯ vartmani bh¯ rgavasya nagar¯m r¯ mo gato’vy¯ tsa m¯ m 4 a a ı. Pradyumna. . a (The Lord who) annihilates creation again and again. meta-creation. (The Lord who) incarnated as Lord R¯ ma through King Da´aratha. Sankarsana. a a ı ˙ a . incarnating in various forms (such as Matsya the fish).

a . protect us. Lord Para´urama. . a a . . . removing her curse and uniting her with her husband. . a a a a a. m¯ rt¯ ndim ca vidh¯ ya m¯ rutiyuj¯ y¯ my¯ m di´am gacchat¯ a a. a s¯t¯ nvesanamicchat¯ bdhitarane r¯ mo’vat¯ t samstutah 6 ıa . . a ´ a . m¯ r¯cam ca nihatya r¯ vanahrt¯ m s¯t¯ m vicinvanniva aı . the sights ing of Hanum¯ n). (The Lord who) married S¯t¯ Devi. . 12 . t¯ l¯ n saptavibhidya valinidhanam krtv¯ svar¯ jye sthitam aa a a ¯ . other relatives of the demoness S¯ rpanakha (whose ears and nose were cut by Laksmana). . (The Lord who) renounced His kingdom and went to the forest to fulfill the promise given by His father Da´aratha s to His stepmother Kaikeyi.Gautama Muni. (The Lord who) pretended to search for S¯t¯ Dev¯ when she was abducted ıa ı by the demon-king R¯ vana. ´ (The Lord who) broke the mighty bow of Siva. s . ´ sugr¯vena sakhitvam¯ pya sapatham krtv¯ vadhe v¯ linah ı . a . and is summarized in the following sloka: a ´ tyaktv¯ r¯ jyamito vanam vacanato m¯ tu´ca k¯ k¯ ksigam a a a s a a . . a. . reached and served by the son-of-V¯ yu (Hanum¯ n) a a a and the son-of-S¯ rya (Sugr¯va). a . a ´ ıa ´ ı a The fifth chapter is called “Sr¯r¯ macarite Hanumaddar´anam” (in Sr¯ R¯ ma’s story. ı a. daityam vyasya vikarnaghonakhacar¯bandh¯ n khar¯ d¯n khal¯ n ı u a ı a . and is sum. . u ı The sixth chapter is called “Samudrataranani´cayah” (decision to cross the sea). and aı ´u . s . s (The Lord who) returned to His kingdom. . M¯ r¯cha. a . May this Lord R¯ ma. marized in the following sloka. ıa (The Lord who) pretended to conquer one of His own incarnations. pr¯ pto v¯ yusutena s¯ ryajayuj¯ r¯ mo’vat¯ dvanditah 5 a a u a a a . (The Lord who) killed all of the demons such as Khara. . May this Lord R¯ ma protect me. (The Lord who) killed the demon present in the eye of the crow.

(By whose grace Sr¯ a a . (By whose grace Sr¯ a ´ ı (By whose grace Sr¯ Hanum¯ n) found Sita. 13 . s a ı a .B. ı (The Lord who) took a vow to kill V¯ l¯.(The Lord who) graced Sugr¯va with His friendship. Other such late variations in chapter names are also found. a a ı ´ ı Hanum¯ n) again crossed the ocean. a name obviously derived from the an . . comparison of its story with the relevant part of the V¯ ıki Ramayana. a ´ ı Hanum¯ n crossed the ocean easily. the seventh chapter is referred to as “Sundarak¯ . dakathanirupanam” an . (The Lord who) made M¯ rut¯ go south. a .¯ . a ¯ ¯ . (the statement of the story of the Sundarak¯ . a . ´ yasya sr¯hanum¯ nanugrahabalat t¯rnambudhih l¯lay¯ ´ ı a ¯ ı . By whose grace Sr¯ a ´ ı Hanum¯ n) reached Lanka. n a . aı (The Lord who) demonstrated His strength to Sugr¯va by felling seven ı palm trees with a single arrow. ´ ı (By whose grace Sr¯ Hanum¯ n) burned the Lank¯ pur¯. ¯ ¯ .¯ . In many texts. (By whose grace Sr¯ a ´ ı (By whose grace Sr¯ Hanum¯ n) returned and bowed to Him. (The Lord who) installed Sugriva as king in the kingdom of monkeys. I worship Lord R¯ macandra. The seventh chapter is known as “Hanumatpratiy¯ nam” (Hanum¯ n’s return journey). a aksad¯n vinihatya v¯ksya da´akam dagdhv¯ pur¯m t¯ m punah ı . and is a a summarized in the following sloka. (The Lord who) is praised and meditated upon always (by Maruti). (By whose grace Sr¯ a s ´ ı Hanum¯ n) saw the ten-headed R¯ vana. N. May this Lord protect us. ı a lank¯ m pr¯ pya ni´ amya r¯ madayit¯ m bha˙ ktv¯ vanam r¯ ksas¯ n s¯ a a. . crossing the ocean to a ı search for Sita. a text that alm¯ ¯ arya himself or by however is not considered canonical or quoted from by the Ac ¯ prominent figures in his tradition. a ´ ı Hanum¯ n) demolished the A´okavana. (The Lord who) killed Vali. a. a .¯ ı t¯rnabdhih kapibhiryuto yamanamattam r¯ macandram bhaje 7 ı . da).

by giving him refuge and promising him the kingdom of La˙ k¯ . a a s . a (The Lord who) coronated His dearest Bharata as crown prince. R¯ vana. Kumbhakarna. a. and procured the crown of. ado’bdhyarthito s ¯ . (The Lord who) protected His own devotees. s¯t¯ hetorvimohya ksitijaditisut anarthito devasanghaih ıa ¯ ˙ . a Lord R¯ ma. a ´ sindhum daksinam¯ gato da´amukhabhratris. . who obtained His own kingdom. . ıa ı (The Lord who) reached His own abode. killed the demons (such as Indrajit. ı. . . . hatven. a and is summarized in the following sloka. n a (The Lord who) accompanied by the armies of the monkeys. (The Lord who) brought J¯ nak¯ to. who arrived at the southern ocean. a a a ¯ a a . n a (The Lord who) built the bridge to Lanka as requested by the god of the ocean. a . (The Lord who) deluded the evil-minded demons by pretending to abandon S¯t¯ Dev¯. The ninth chapter is called “R¯ masvadh¯ maprave´ah” (R¯ ma’s entry into His own abode). a (The Lord who) pleased Vibh¯sana. the brother of ten-headed R¯ vana. . and is summarized in the following sloka. sadbhiryukto hanumadvarada upagatah svam padam p¯ tu R¯ mah 9 a . s a ı ı (The Lord who) performed sacred sacrifices unto Himself (as an example). . a ı His own kingdom. ¯ . .´ ıa ´ ı a The eighth chapter is called “Han¯ mati Sr¯r¯ maday¯ d¯ nam” (the gift of Sr¯ R¯ ma’s compasu a a sion to Hanum¯ n). May Lord R¯ ghava. . ad¯ y¯ pya pur¯m svar¯ jyapadav¯m pr¯ pto’vat¯ dr¯ ghavah 8 ı. . a .dr¯ rikar¯rakarnada´ak¯ d¯n r¯ ksas¯ n j¯ nak¯m a ı s a ı a .t . a ı. as requested by the gods and 14 . ı. a badhv¯ setumav¯ pya r¯ ksasapurim sainyaih kapin¯ m yutah a a a . (May this Lord) protect us. a a a . ´ pr¯ ptah s¯ mr¯ jyalaksm¯m priyatamabharatam yauvar¯ jye’bhisicya a . (The Lord who) begat two sons (Lava and Ku´a). sv¯y¯ n raksan sutau dvau janakaduhitari pr apya yaj˜ airyajan svam ı a n ¯ . and others). a a ı. . from J¯ nak¯ Dev¯. . (The Lord who) reached La˙ k¯ .

. a˙ . protect us. . . . Kuru. a´ (Lord Hari. who incarnated along with the eminent gods of the clan of the Moon (where kings such as Pur¯ rava. (Lord Hari who) removed obstacles and helping to churn the ocean of milk (Lord Hari who) is praised by the gods for establishing correct knowledge. ´ ¯ a. who as Vedavy¯ sa) authored many sastras a ´¯ (such as the Brahma-S¯ tras and Mah¯ bh¯ rata). who as Vedavy¯ sa) established the classification of the Vedas. Bharata.accompanied by the good beings. . (Lord Hari who) incarnated as Vedavy¯ sa in Satyavat¯ through a ı Par¯ sara Muni. boon-giver to Hanuman. tatr¯ virbhavitum sah¯ maravarairicchan harih p¯ tu m¯ m 11 a a a a . ´ ks¯r¯ bdhyunmathanadik¯ tmacaritam devairgrnadbhih stutah ¯ a . a (Lord Hari. and is summarized in the following sloka. who wished to incarnate at the desire of eminent gods ´ (such as Brahm¯ and Siva) to relieve the sin-burdened Earth. who as Vedavy¯ sa) imparts right knowledge in good people. . who was extolled (even) by gods for His glories. Yadu. a Lord Hari. a ¯ . May this Lord. Lord Hari. ´ ı . a u vy¯ satvena vidh¯ ya vedavivrtim sastr¯ ni sarv¯ nyapi a a a. 10 Lord Hari. a The eleventh chapter is called “Bhagavadavat¯ rapratij˜ a” (the Lord’s vow to incarnate). u a a (Lord Hari. protect us. . .ı a saj˜ an¯ ya par¯ sar¯ khyamunin¯ yah satyavaty¯ mabh¯ t n¯ a a´ a a . ´ bh¯ p¯ yatra pur¯ ravah prabhrtayo j¯ t¯ vidhoranvaye u a u aa . a (Lord Hari. . a a . and a n¯ is summarized in the following sloka. u 15 .. yadv¯ dy¯ bharat¯ dayah kurumukh¯ bh¯sm¯ mbikey¯ dayah a a a a ı. this Vedavyas¯ tmaka. . . bh¯ bh¯ raksayak¯ nksibhih suravarairabhyarthitah sr¯patih u a . May Sri Hari. . j˜ anam satsu nidhaya sadgatakalim nighnan sa no’vy¯ ddharih n¯ . who as Vedavy¯ sa) destroyed the evil Kali present in the a hearts of good people. The tenth chapter is called “Vy¯ s¯ vat¯ r¯ nuvarnanam” (description of the avat¯ ra of Vy¯ sa) aa aa a a .

. in the following sloka. 16 13 . . a s¯ . n¯ makarana) from Garg¯ c¯ rya.. . with His many amazing childhood exploits. . ´ and Sakatasura the bullock cart demon.. . s a . ı.. the A´vin¯s were born as sons of Pandu s ı . ´ samsk¯ r¯ n pr¯ pya garg¯ t bahu´i´ucaritaih pr¯nayan gopagop¯h aa a a ss ı.. . . V¯ yu. . a. 12 (Lord Krsna. . a . . The thirteenth chapter is called “Kamsavadhah” (the slaying of Kamsa). (Lord Krsna) before and after whose advent Yama. the following sloka. who) obtained samsk¯ ras (such as j¯ takarma and a a . ¯ yatp¯ rvam parata´ca p¯ ndutanay¯ yatsevanam jaj˜ ire u s a.. b¯ laghn¯sakataksah¯ svajanan¯m¯ nyastrnavartah¯ a ı´ .. I bow to this Lord Krsna. a . a n . .and others like Bhisma and Dhrtar¯ stra were born). . . with a desire to serve the Lord. . kartum dharmamarudvrsasvina imam namd¯ tmajam naumi tam . . a. who is the consort of Laks mi.. ´ a ı.. . along with His elder brother (Balar¯ ma). ¯ . (Lord Krsna who) killed P¯ tana the infant-killer u .. ¯´ . . the son of Nanda. Indra and a . . May this Lord. ¯ . . . and is summarized in a. a ı a a . .. (Lord Krsna.¯ (Lord Krsna who) is very dear to His mother Ya´od¯ . The twelfth chapter is called “P¯ ndavotpattih” (the P¯ ndavas’ advent). .. . . vats¯ n dhen¯ sca raksannahipatidamano yah papau k¯ nan¯ gnim a u´ a a . a a a . ´ devaky¯ m vasudevato’grajayuto jato vrajam yo gato a. who) pleased the gopas and gop¯s ı . .. who) protected cows and calves. (Lord Krsna. kr¯dan mall¯ msca kamsam nyahanadupagato’vy¯ tsa krsnahpur¯m sv¯ m ı.. to relieve the sin-burdened earth. protect me. who) was born to Devaki and Vasudeva . . . a (Lord Krsna who) went to “Nandavraja”. and is summarized . (Lord Krsna. a. . . viprastr¯pr¯tik¯ r¯ dhrtadharanidharo gopik¯ bhirni´ asu ı ı aı ..

. . who) frolicked with gopikas in the nights to grace them. . .. upon returning to His own birthplace. . nand¯ d¯nuddhavokty¯ gataviraha´ucah k¯ rayan so’vat¯ nm¯ m 14 a ı a s a a a . who) defeated Jar¯ sandha and other enemies on the battlefield. . (Lord Krsna. who) anointed King Ugrasena. ¯ . . . . ... ¯ .. . experienced by Nanda and others. p¯ rth¯ n pitr¯ vih¯n¯ nupagatanagaran yastvajo’p¯ dvipadbhyah a a a ı a a ¯ . (Lord Krsna. . putram pr¯ d¯ tparetam yudhi vijitajarasamdhap¯ rv¯ rivargah u a ¯ . Sr¯ Krsna. a. who) killed the wrestlers (such as Ch¯ nura). May this birthless Lord protect us. (Lord Krsna. (Lord Krsna. by consuming their offering of food.. . who) carried the Govardhana mountain. .. 17 . ´ pitrorbandham nirasya ksitipatimakarodugrasenam guroryah . The fourteenth chapter is called “Uddhavapratiy¯ nam” (Uddhava’s return). . (Lord Krsna. who) released the prison-fetters of His parents. (Lord Krsna.(Lord Krsna. (Lord Krsna. .. . who) brought back the son of his teacher (S¯ nd¯pani) back from a ı . who) protected the fatherless P¯ ndava refugees a. . through the message to Uddhava. (Lord Krsna.. and is summaa rized in the following sloka. (Lord Krsna... . returning to their home city. a . a a . the dead. who) drank the wild fire. who) subdued K¯ liya the serpent-king. (Lord Krsna. . . who) pleased the br¯ hmana women a ... .. May this Lord. . (Lord Krsna. protect us. ´ ı . a. . (Lord Krsna. . . . who) removed the sorrow and pains of separation. . who) killed the demon Kamsa . .

May this Lord Mur¯ ri protect us. .. weaponry). s a a approached the king Drupada but was rejected and insulted. then. a . obtained the great knowledge of arms. . (Lord Krsna) went with his brother to densely wild Gomanta mountain. accompanied by the kings. a May that Lord Hari protect us. . a. a . desiring wealth for the sake of his son (A´vatth¯ m¯ ). s a a .The fifteenth chapter is called “P¯ ndava´astr¯ bhy¯ sah” (the P¯ ndavas’ practicing of using a. ´ bh¯ yastv¯ gatam¯ have saha jar¯ sandham nrpairn¯taye u a a a ı .. upon acquiring precious knowledge. . . 16 (Lord Krsna) came to know that Jar¯ sandha. . (Lord Krsna) regained His crown from Garuda in Gomanta. a ıt a u ¯ hatv¯ sv¯yasrg¯ lam¯ tmanagar¯m pr¯ ptah sa no’vy¯ ddharih a ı . returned to wage war with Krsna and His men. . a . p¯ rth¯ dronah sut¯ rtham pratigatabhrgupo yanniyaty¯ rthak¯ mah a a a a a .. (Lord Krsna) killed Srg¯ la V¯ sudeva and returned to Mathura. . a . a a . .. . t¯ rksy¯ llabdhakir¯. . .. . . His town. . tasm¯ d¯ ptoruvidyo drupadamupagato’n aptak¯ mo’stravidy¯ h a a a a. . (Lord Vedavy¯ sa) from whom the P¯ ndavas became very happy a a. ¯ . a. ´ yasm¯ t vy¯ sasvar¯ p¯ dapi viditasuvidya av¯ puh pramodam a a u a ¯ a . and is summarized in the following sloka.. but did not instruct Karn a (as he was not a ksatriya). who thereupon gave knowledge of arms to all of the Kauravas (and P¯ ndavas). . a The sixteenth chapter is called “Srg¯ la-vadhah” (the slaying of Srg¯ la) and is summarized in . . . ¯ sisyebhyah kauravebhyo ravijanirasano’d atsano’vy¯ nmur¯ rih 15 ´. . . a a ı. (Lord Vedavy¯ sa) by whose will Drona approached Para´ur¯ ma a s a . . a unnata gireraplutya jitv¯ rip¯ n a . a the following sloka. . a . . (Lord Krsna) jumped from the tall mountain and defeated His enemies. 18 . j˜ atv¯ yassahaj¯ nvito’tigahanam gomantamatragat¯ t n¯ a a ¯ a . .

19 . king of heaven. and turned over to his teacher Dronac¯ rya. ı a. . (By whose grace) Dharmar¯ j¯ obtained his desired kingdom (V¯ ranavata). in all directions). ´ astraj˜ esvadhiko’rjuno’tha yadanukro´ena bh¯mam vin¯ n . By whose grace. ¯ . a is. s ı . be always the Destroyer a a of my obstacles.The seventeenth chapter is known as “Hamsadibhakavadhah” (the slaying of Hamsa and . (The Lord who) made the ever-serving Rukmin¯ His consort. ı . ¯.tam dharmaja apa r¯ jyapadav¯m sa pr¯yat¯ m me harih 18 a ı. who was steadfast in dharma). . a ı (By whose grace) Arjuna imprisoned the king Drupada. putrau sa drupado’pi vahnivibudh at str¯r¯ pakam pr¯ ptav¯ n ıu a ¯ . ı. . . . . a . and is summarized in the following sloka. a saddharme niratam dadau svagurave badhva nrpam pr¯ rsatam ¯ . Dibhaka”) and is summarized in the following sloka. and greatly honored by Bh¯smaka (the father of Rukmin¯). vighnam satrajidatmaj¯ patirasau me ghnan bhavetsarvad a 17 a ¯ ¯ . lagno bh¯smakasatkrto’tha yavanam jaghne sat¯m¯ tmanah ı. . ´ . . May this Lord. ı ı a a a . bhagn¯ san nrpat¯nar¯n vyadhita yah svarg¯ dhip¯ gry¯ sane a´ ¯ . The eighteenth chapter is called “Bh¯m¯ rjunadigvijayah” (the victories of Bh¯ma and Arjuna ı a ı . . (The Lord who) was seated on the throne of Indra.. ı a . Arjuna became the greatest among those who knew the astravidy¯ (except Bh¯ma. May this Lord Hari be pleased with me.ı. nighn¯ m yo’krta rukmin¯m samajayaddurgarvirukmyadik¯ n a. consort of Satyabh¯ m¯ .¯ a (By whose grace) Drupada took from the deity of the sacrificial fire two children: a son (Dhrstadyumna) and a daughter (Draupad¯). ¯ a .ı (The Lord who) killed the demon Yavana. (The Lord who) shattered the hopes of enemy kings by routing them. . . aa a .ı (The Lord who) conquered the highly haughty Rukmi and others.

a. s (Lord Ke´ava. (Lord Ke´ava. May that Lord Hari protect us. who) is the husband of the as. 20 (Lord Ke´ava. and other adversities). ı defeated the enemy kings in the battle at Draupad¯’s svayamvara. . The twentieth chapter is called “Kh¯ ndavad¯ hah” (the burning of the Kh¯ ndava) and is suma. . a a a. .¯. . a a . 19 (By the strength of the Lord by whose grace) the P¯ ndavas a.t . ´ yatk¯ runyabalena p¯ ndutanay¯ nist¯rya n¯ n¯ pado a . a. s (Lord Ke´ava. who) blessed them with prosperity. sage of the gods. a a samhart¯ satadhanvano’s. . s . ´ yah p¯ rth¯ n parip¯ layan haripure str¯putrasampadyutan a ı ¯ . a .tamahisi-s. studied the Vedas and other sacred scriptures. . pr¯ yacchaddharis¯ nave svasahaj¯ m p¯ y¯ tsa nah ke´avah a u a. who) killed the demon Naraka. (Lord Ke´ava. fire. . who) protected the P¯ ndavas s a. marized in the following sloka. and is summarized in the following sloka. indraprasthapure’vasan kr tadhar¯ raksah sa no’vy¯ ddharih a . ¯ a´ udv¯ hy¯ khilabh¯ pat¯napi rane jitv¯ gat¯ h sv¯ m pur¯m a a u ı a a. ı . as they lived in Indraprastha with their wives and children. . who) was extolled by N¯ rada. . a.ı . overcame many hardships (such as eating the food obtained as alms. a .The nineteenth chapter is called “P¯ ndavar¯ jyal¯ bhah” (the P¯ ndavas’ gain of a kingdom). one hundred women s 20 . . . a . who) married the sixteen thousand. . . amahis¯bhart¯ surarsistutah a´ a . ı . a ı a a bhiksann¯ sina agam¯ bhyasanino hatva bakam draupad¯m a ı ¯ ¯ . s ´ (Lord Ke´ava. s a (Lord Ke´ava. a married Draupad¯. . poison. who) killed Satadhanva. s . returned to their city and protected the kingdom of Indrapastha. hatv¯ bhaumamap¯ haratsuratarum bahv¯ruv¯ h¯ ngan¯ h a a ı a a˙ a. killed Bak¯ sura.

. a a . I humbly seek refuge in Lord Madhus¯ dana.imprisoned by Naraka. . in time to perform a sacred sacrifice. a. who) gave His own sister Subhadr¯ in marriage s a to Arjuna. — is always victorious. . ´ a ı a a . . and is sum. (a s¯ ryagrahana) and returned to Dv¯ rak¯ u a a . ksetram kauravamarkaparvani pur¯m sampr¯ pya kart¯ kratoh ı. marized in the following sloka. ´ p¯ rth¯ n labdhasabhan vidh¯ ya mayatah pr¯ ptah puram sv¯ m gatah a a a ¯ . . the son of Indra. a . . went to Kuruksetra on the same day a a . ¯ . . caused Jar¯ sandha to die at the hand of Bh¯ma. a ı (The Lord who) made the P¯ ndavas perform the R¯ jas¯ ya. v¯ rt¯ m srutv¯ svak¯y¯ mupagataharina m¯ nit¯ sindhur¯ jam a a. . a a s ¯ . . May this Lord Ke´ava protect us.ı a . and is summarized in the following sloka. . a. (The Lord who) led the P¯ ndavas to acquire the wonderful assembly room a.tuvustam prapadye a a ¯ . s a a (Lord Ke´ava. . (The Lord who) reached Dv¯ rak¯ . . a u (The Lord who) returned to Dvaraka again. .¯ a a jitv¯ duryodhan¯ d¯n harihayapurusavr¯ tabaddh¯ nvimocya a a ı a . s The twenty-first chapter is called “P¯ ndava-vanaprave´ah” (the P¯ ndavas’ exile to the forest). through the heavenly sculptor Maya. That never diminishing and ever complete Lord Acyuta. . (Lord Ke´ava. . pr¯ ptah svam puramacyuto vijayate dy¯ te jitai´ca smrtah 21 a . p¯ ndun pr¯ pya jar¯ sute vinihate taih k¯ rayitv¯ ’dhvaram a. . who) brought over the heavenly p¯ rij¯ ta tree. s . . whom u 21 22 . a. a. ¯ a a a . ´ p¯ rth¯ h y¯ t¯ aranyam nihatani´icarah pr¯nayanto dvijaughan a a. a pr¯ pt¯ dharmaprasadam yamatha madhuripum tus. a . . a. ı. u s . The twenty-second chapter is called “Aran¯pr¯ ptih” (the reaching of the forest). (The Lord who) by visiting the P¯ n davas again. who was remembered by P¯ ndavas defeated in the gambling a.

n¯ a a . taddehasthaharernisevanapar¯ mallam tath¯ k¯cak¯ n a a ı a . king of Sindhu. a (the P¯ ndavas) defeated Jayadratha. 22 . a. . and is summarized in the following sloka. . (the P¯ ndavas) humiliated Duryodhana a. aa Yudhisthira answered the questions asked by Yama. . ¯ at ¯ . . a. . 23 The P¯ ndavas went in disguise separately to the palace of King Vir¯ t a. ı (Bhima) killed K¯chaka.. (The P¯ ndavas) served Lord Hari who came there. . (the P¯ ndavas) went to the forest.the P¯ ndavas pleased with their service. ı (the P¯ ndavas) pleased many saints and sages with the royal food a. hatv¯ gograhanodyat¯ napi kur¯ n jitv¯ vir¯ . . . by King Vir¯ ta. after their incognito was over. a. alayam a a. a. and K¯chaka’s five-and-a-hundred younger brothers. a. a. a . by freeing him from the armies of the Gandharvas. a a ı. a. who appeared in the guise of a Yaksa. who went to them a. a. . procured from the Aksayap¯ tra. . . (the P¯ ndavas) obtained the grace of Yamadharmar¯ j¯ . (the P¯ ndavas) were consoled by their dear Hari. I extoll that invincible Lord Acyuta. . (the P¯ ndavas) killed demons such as Kirm¯ra. p¯ rth¯ h sv¯ ntikam¯ gatam yamajitam bhejustam¯de’cyutam a a. ı ı The P¯ ndavas vanquished the Kauravas a. . . on hearing the news of their vanav¯ sa. who came to steal the cows of King Vir¯ ta. and dedicated themselves to the service of Lord Hari as present in King Vir¯ ta’s body. . a. . . so as not to arouse suspicion. . (the P¯ ndavas) were worshipped a. . . as a. . ´ Bh¯ma killed the wrestler (who had the boon from Siva). arcit¯ h a a u a at ¯ a . . The twenty-third chapter is called “Aj˜ atav¯ sasam¯ ptih” (the ending of the incognito stay). a. ´ anyam vesamup¯ gat¯ h prthagito gatva vir¯ .

. a a . a a . May this Lord. a. to Arjuna. . went to Hastin¯ pur¯ a ı . Lord Krsna. with a peace message which the sons of Dhrtar¯ stra rejected. anyonyam kurup¯ ndavai´ca prtan¯ m yo’j¯ghanatsyandanat a. . 23 . . a. the following sloka. offering to help Arjuna. a s ı. a a ¯ yah s¯ h¯ yyam vyadhita nagar¯m kaurav¯ namav¯ ptah ı. . 24 By the approval of Lord Krsna. (Lord Achyuta) led Arjuna to take up the bow and arrows to begin the battle. a.. Lord Acyuta made both Kauravas and P¯ ndavas kill each others’ armies..¯ a . a´ . Lord Acyuta preached the correct philosophy. sent a message through a brahmana to Dhrtar¯ stra. ıa for. . Lord Acyuta made Bhisma fall from his chariot . . as He took up the role of charioteer to this Arjuna. I extoll that never diminishing and ever complete Lord Acyuta. who did not abdicate the rule which rightfully belonged to the sons of his younger brother. . a.. ¯ . King Drupada . ı . . . .. yo bh¯smam nirap¯ tayat suta´araih p¯ ndostam¯de’cyutam 25 ı. ı.. . . . a. a a and other relatives. . . who helped the P¯ ndavas. a. in the form of the Bhagavad G¯t¯ . svokte krsnastadanabhimate’vaptap¯ rthah sa no’vy¯ t a a ¯ . a. ¯ a . . a . ´ yatsammaty¯ prsatatanujapresitabr¯ hmanokty¯ a . protect us. r¯ jyam n¯ d¯ danujajanitasyambikeyo’rjunasya a .The twenty-fourth chapter is called “Yuddhodyogah” (the preparation for war). sadg¯t¯ mupadi´ya k¯ rmukadharam cakre’sya yah s¯ rathih ıa s a . a . marized in the following sloka. The twenty-fifth chapter is called “Bh¯smap¯ tah” (the fall of Bh¯sma). a. and is summarized in ı. and is sum. ´ sen¯ m v¯ksya ranonmukhe karunay¯ sastrojjhitam phalgunam a. . from the arrows cast by the son of P¯ ndu. Arjuna abandoned the bow and arrows on the verge of the battle as he was overcome with compassion and grief upon seeing the opposing army consisting of his teachers (such as Dronac¯ rya and Krp¯ c¯ rya) and elders (Bh¯sma) ı. . . s ı ¯ .

¯ s a a ..¯ and is summarized in the following sloka. by the strength of Lord Ke´ava’s grace.The twenty-sixth chapter is called “N¯ r¯ yanastropa´amanam” (the pacification of the N¯ r¯ yanastra) a a . . . may this Lord Ke´ava protect us. He made Arjuna kill Saindhava (Jayadratha). the Lord was praised by Dharmar¯ j¯ aa . a . s . respect to the N¯ r¯ yanastra (discharged by A´vatth¯ m¯ ). . a. from death. and Arjuna also. a a . a . a aa . .. When Drona was killed by Dhrstadyumna. was killed. Karna secured Salya as his good and efficient charioteer. rized in the following sloka. a . who retreated to his tent. . . Karna badly wounded the limbs of Dharmar¯ j¯ aa . the Lord made Bh¯ma pay ı . yo bh¯mam ca nij¯ stranamramakarottam naumi n¯ r¯ yanam ı . . Lord Krsna saved Dharmar¯ j¯ . When Arjuna’s son. ´ yats¯ marthyabalena suryatanuje p¯ rthena yuddhe jite a a ¯ pa´c¯ cchalyamav¯ pya s¯ rathivaram dharm¯ tmajam s¯ yakaih s a a a a . aa . a krtv¯ tasya sute hate ni´i sivam n¯tv¯ rjunam saindhavam a s ´ . . ´ drone yudhyati p¯ ndavairvinihatam pr¯ gjyotisam p¯ rthatah a. ´ . a . . s¯rna ngam krtavatyamum sibiragam p¯ rtham ca mrtyorap¯ t ´ı . ı a . from the strength of an arrow given by him. When Arjuna killed Karna. and. Arjuna defeated Karna in the battlefield . . taddatt¯ strabal¯ daj¯ghanadato drone hate draupadeh a a ı . a a . ¯ . yah p¯ rthena hate’rkaje nrpanutah p¯ y¯ tsa nah ke´avah 27 . . 26 (Lord N¯ r¯ yana) made Arjuna kill Bhagadatta. The twenty-seventh chapter is called “Karnavadhah” (the slaying of Karna). . . and is summa. aa . s 24 . With his arrows.¯ s a a I bow to this Lord N¯ r¯ yana. aa . the king of Pr¯ gjyotisa and the son of Narak¯ sura. s ´ After this. a . . a a . Abhimanyu. . for all He had done. . as Drona was fighting with the P¯ ndavas. . . ´ (the Lord) took Arjuna to Siva in the night. .

from a. s a a . . . a a a. . tire dharma). After this.. . a a a . .. . May this Lord Hari protect us. a a . 28 ´ When Salya was slain by Dharmar¯ j¯ . .. . . a. in the tents of the P¯ ndavas. . . including Dhr stadyumna. ı. . ´ a a . a The Lord saved the P¯ ndavas and their grandson. aa I humbly meditate upon such Kr snas . 29 Dharmar¯ j¯ was coronated as King of Hastin¯ pura by the learned aa a br¯ hmanas and both Krsnas (Krsnadvaip¯ yana and Gop¯ la Krsna). . ´ krsnabhy¯ mapi bh¯ surairnrpasuto r¯ jye’bhisikto dvijaih a u a . . a ¯ . by order of both Krsnas.. . . When Dharmar¯ j¯ began to repent deeply for killing his teachers aa and relatives in battle. ¯ . . taught Dharmar¯ j¯ various tenets of Dharmic principles. The P¯ ndavas’ beloved grandfather. . the Brahm¯ stra. . r¯ jyam tyaktumathodyato vacanato yasyaptabh¯sm¯ ttatah a . . . dagdhe nindati bhiksuke khalatare svam viprat¯s¯ ratah ıa .The twenty-eighth chapter is called “P¯ ndavar¯ jyal¯ bhah” (the P¯ ndavas’ gain of the kinga. 25 . along with all of his brothers. ı A´vatth¯ m¯ killed all of the sleeping persons. . . (Krsnadvaip¯ yana and Gop¯ la Krsna). and is summarized in the following sloka. Bhisma. . su´r¯ v¯ khiladharmanirnayamadah krsnadvayam dh¯mahi ´ sa a ı . a supt¯ n¯ m nidhane krte ni´i tato muktva vidherastratah a a. . . and prepared to abandon the kingdom.. . a... . ´ salye dharmasut¯ ddhate kurubale parthaih samaste hate ´ a ¯ . . s ¯ .. . that “bhiksu” was burned for his evil behavior by a curse of the brahmanas. when he discharged the Brahm¯ stra. dom). and is summarized in the following sloka. ı . . ... . . When Ch¯ rv¯ ka came in the guise of a bhiksu and reprimanded Dharmar¯ j¯ a a aa . Par¯ksit. p¯ rth¯ n r¯ jyamit¯ msca tatsutasutam yo’p¯ tsa no’vy¯ ddharih a a a a. . The twenty-ninth chapter is called “Samastadharmasa˙ grahah” (the summarizing of the enn . When Duryodhana was. bh¯men¯ nujasamyute vinihate duryodhane draunin¯ ı a . aa When the entire Kaurava army was destroyed by Pandavas. slain by Bh¯masena.. a. a And established the P¯ ndavas in their kingdom.

a. vy¯ s¯ tm¯ yo vanastham tvakrta nijamano’bh¯s.). (Lord Ke´ava) who gave a good sermon to Arjuna. . . ¯ s n a (Lord Ke´ava) by meditating upon whom the son of Aka´aga˙ g¯ . . . and is summaa a . . . to please Kr sna. yah p¯ rtham samabodhayat mrta´i´um yo’j¯vayatp¯ ndavaih ı a.. s n great wealth. . 31 P¯ ndavas ruled and protected the kingdom after the war. . a a. by whose blessing. nirduhkho’tha jugopa dharmanirato jitv a svar¯ jye kalim a ¯ . . . a.tavamtam gatam svam aa a ı. and is summarized in the following sloka. (Lord Ke´ava) who made P¯ ndavas perform A´vamedha Yaj˜ a by utilizing s a. . s Bhisma returned to his position as one of the eight Vasus. a . with detachment where. Dharmar¯ j¯ performed religious ceremonies (such as Yaj˜ as) aa n immediately and without delay. . ´ . of the Lord. . (Lord Ke´ava). ss . ´ smrtv¯ yam dyusaritsuto vasurabh udr¯ j¯ yad¯ sasito a´ ¯ ¯ aa . s The thirty-first chapter is called “Dhrtar¯ str¯ disvargapr¯ ptih” (the obtaining of heaven by a ..The thirtieth chapter is called “Y¯ gasam¯ ptih” (the completion of the y¯ ga). . . . dharme yatpr¯taye’bh¯ t pavanajavacanairambikeyam viraktam ı u ¯ . s (Lord Ke´ava) who brought back to life the dead infant. etc. . yo yaj˜ am sak¯ rayat bahudhanaih dhy¯ y¯ mi tam ke´avam 30 n . a Dhrtar¯ stra. causing Dhrtar¯ stra to retire to the forest . a. of his own free will. . ruling over and protecting the kingdom by following the path of righteousness and winning over the evil Kali in his kingdom. I meditate upon this Lord Ke´ava. . . a. a a . . . a. . s ı . sion. . a. a a a s . 26 . . . Bhimasena spoke words of wisdom to Dhr tar¯ stra by the instigation a. with the aid of Krsna. n¯ tham p¯ rth¯ h smaranto mumudurapi padam yasya krsnam tam¯de a . a . ı.. King Yudhisthira gave up all of his depress . yadyukt¯ h p¯ nduputr¯ h ksitimatha jugupuh dharmar¯ jah tvar¯ v¯ n a. . .. Par¯ksit. . a . . a rized in the following sloka.

.. . May this Lord Mukunda protect us. a. a. . a a a . the glossator concludes his introduction: mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnay¯ sayasa˙ grahah a a a n . . a. r¯ ghavendrena yatin¯ krtah sajjanasamvide a a . . daity¯ yaddvesato’ndhe tamasi nipatit a buddhar¯ po’bhavadyah a u ¯ . . using the curse of a br¯ hmana as a pretext. a . to His abode in the company of Rukmin¯ and other consorts. . in order to destroy the evil ones. The thirty-second chapter is called “P¯ ndavasvarg¯ rohanam” (the P¯ ndavas’ ascent to heaven). for the benefaction a of deserving people. . 32 The Lord performed Yaj˜ as.) 27 . Finally. ¯ .Dhrtar¯ stra returned to his position as a gandharva. . is composed by the saint R¯ ghavendra. I extoll that Lord Krsna. The Lord returned. The Lord incarnated as Buddha to delude the undeserving. n The Lord brought an end to the clan of Yadu. a. . also went back to their respective abodes. a a..ta vipra´ ap¯ dyadukulamavadh¯t arthito’gat svalokam s¯ a ı ¯ . .ı The P¯ ndavas. The demons who hated the Lord fell into eternal hell. The Lord will incarnate as Kalki at the end of Kali-yuga. with type-setting and editing by Shrisha Rao. . . (Keshava Tadipatri & Thomas Head. . and is summarized in the following sloka. a . emulating Him. ´ yo yas. . devairbhaismy¯ dyupeto yadanu nijapadam p¯ ndav¯ apyav¯ puh a a. kalky¯ tm¯ nte kaleryah kujananidhanakrt p¯ tu so’sm¯ n mukundah a a a . . the P¯ n davas rejoiced. By meditating upon the Lord and His feet. This summary of the purport of the Mah¯ bh¯ rata-T¯ tparya-Nirnaya. praised by the gods. a´ . a a . .

Ì × Ô ÒØ ÒØ ÓÒ ÐÐÝ Ð Ø Ð Ò º .

7 ı u a ı . . . . a . . . samsantasamvidakhilam jathare nidh¯ ya laksm¯bhuj¯ ntaragatah svarato’pi c¯ gre a a a . .5 a a u u . ´ ı Sr¯ Mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnayah a a a . ittham vicintya paramah sa tu v¯ sudevan¯ m¯ babh¯ va nijamuktipadaprad¯ t¯ a a a u aa . a.¯ u . a . . . . . nirdehak¯ n sa bhagav¯ naniruddhan¯ m¯ j¯v¯ n svakarmasahit¯ n udare nive´ya a a a a ı a a s cakre’tha dehasahit¯ n krama´ah svayambhupr¯ n atma´esagarude´amukh¯ n samagr¯ n a s . v¯ sa cetanaganan jathare say¯ n¯ n¯ nandam¯ travapus ah srtivipramukt¯ n ´ a a a a a . a drs. . s u n . ´ ı . s a Om n¯ r¯ yanaya parip¯ rnagunarnav¯ ya vi´vodayasthitilayonniyatiprad¯ ya . . j˜ anaprad¯ ya vibudh¯ surasaukhyaduhkhasatk¯ ranaya vitat¯ ya namo namaste n¯ a a a . a ¯ ı a .¯ i 1. atha prathamo’dhy¯ yah a . ¯ ı . . sthityai punah sa bhagav¯ naniruddhan¯ m¯ dev¯ ca santirabhavaccharad¯ m sahasram a a a ı ´¯ a..3 u a´ u a . so’yam vih¯ ra iha me tanubhrt svabh¯ vasambh¯ taye bhavati bh¯ tikrdeva bh¯ ty¯ h 1. .¯ .¯ Om Sr¯mad Anandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ rya viracitah ı a a a . . . ı 1. .8 a u u s u a. . . a .. a a . . . s pa˜ c¯ tmakah sa bhagav¯ n dvisadatmako’bh¯ t pa˜ cadvay¯ satasahasraparo’mita´ca n a a u n ı´ s .¯ . dhy¯ nam gat¯ n srtigat¯ msca susuptisamsth¯ n brahm¯ dik¯ n kalipar¯ n manuj¯ mstathaiksat a . . . .1 as¯dud¯ ragunav¯ ridhiraprameyo n¯ r¯ yanah paratamah param¯ t sa ekah aa .tihetoh pradyumnat¯ mupagatah krtit¯ m ca dev¯ 1. a.¯ a . . ¯ . bh¯ tyai nij¯ sritajanasya hi srjyasrs.6 sa˙ karsana´ca sa babh¯ va punah sunityah samh¯ rak¯ ranavapustadanuj˜ ayaiva n .4 . (sarva´astrat¯ tparyanirnayah) s¯ a . sraksye hi cetanaganan sukhaduhkhamadhyasampr¯ ptaye tanubhrt¯ m vihrtim mamecchan a .2 tasyodarasthajagatah sadamandas¯ ndrasv¯ nandatus. .tav¯ksa babh¯ va paran¯ manimesak¯ nte 1. a..t a . ´ a a a a. ´¯ . . ı a a 1.tavapuso’pi ram¯ ramasya a a a . u a. . dev¯ jayetyanu babh¯ va sa srs. 1. a. . .9 1.¯ . tasy¯ j˜ ayaiva niyat¯ ’tha ram¯ ’pi r¯ pam babhre dvit¯yamapi yat pravadanti m¯ y¯ m an a a u . ´ a a . . . aa . a . a a . ¯ s . sthitv¯ svam¯ rtibhiram¯ bhiracintya´aktih pradyumnar¯ paka im¯ mscaram¯ tmane’d¯ t 1.

. nirdosap¯ rnagunavigraha atmatantro ni´cetan¯ tmaka´ar¯ragun ai´ca h¯nah s a s ı ı . . sabdah satam da´asahasramiti sma yasm¯ t tasm¯ nna h¯navacano’tha tato’gryar¯ p¯ h ´ s a a ı u a. . 1. ´ ¯ a a .. . . .20 s¯ myam na c¯ sya paramasya ca kena c¯ ’pyam muktena ca kvacidatastvabhid¯ kuto’sya a a a a .10 1.11 k¯ l¯ cca de´agunato’sya na c¯ ’diranto vrddhiksayau na tu parasya sad¯ tanasya aa s a a . h¯ ’pyaj¯ t tadanu g¯h sivato varis. u . h¯ a u a a ı. .12 1. . .ekah samo’pyakhiladosasamujjhito’pi sarvatra p¯ rnagunako’pi bah¯ pamo’bh¯ t u . tesam svar¯ pamidameva yato’tha mukt¯ apyevameva satatoccavin¯car¯ p¯ h u a ı u a.¯. n sabdo bahutvavacanah satamityata´ca srutyantaresu bahudhoktiviruddhat¯ na 1. ii . ´¯ .21 a a a .t a tasy¯ um¯ vipatin¯ ca girastayo’stu sacy¯ dik¯ h krama´a eva yath¯ pum¯ msah 1. . .13 abh¯ sako’sya pavanah pavanasya rudrah sesatmako garuda eva ca sakrak¯ mau ´ a ¯ a . ´ . . . u a a a . . etaih sur¯ dibhiratipratibh¯ diyuktairyuktaih sahaiva satatam pravicintayadbhih a a . .15 a a ı ´ a a. 1.´ . . a a ¯ 1. ´ . . . a . a. s anandam¯ trakarap¯ damukhodar¯ dih sarvatra ca svagatabhedavivarjit¯ tm¯ a a a .t a . v¯ndre´ayostadapare tvanayo´ca tesam rsy¯ dayah krama´a unagunah sat¯ msah 1.¯ . ´ . p¯ rteracintyamahimah paramah par¯ tm¯ n¯ r¯ yano’sya gunavistrtiranyag¯ kva u a a aa . s a a. evam sadaiva niyamah kvacidanyath¯ na y¯ vanna p¯ rtiruta samsrtig¯ h samast¯ h a a u a. . 1. . evam narottamapar¯ stu vimuktiyogy¯ anye ca samsrtipar¯ asur¯ stamog¯ h a a a a a. . ´ a . . . a. . .19 a a ¯ . ´ . . abh¯ sak¯ tvatha ram¯ ’sya marutsvar¯ p¯ cchres.18 p¯ rti´ca naiva niyam¯ d bhavit¯ hi yasm¯ t tasm¯ t sam¯ ptimapi y¯ nti na j¯vasa˙ gh¯ h u s a a a a a a ı n a. sarvaj˜ a ¯svaratamah sa ca sarva´aktih p¯ rnavyay¯ tmabalacitsukhav¯ryas¯ rah n ı´ s a ı a . . . . .. s . pr¯ pyeta cetanaganaih satat¯ svatantrairnityasvatantravapusah param¯ t parasya 1.¯. . ¯ .th¯ h pa˜ cottarairapi yath¯ kramatah srutisth¯ h a s ´ s a a. . t¯ bhya´ca te satagunairda´ato varis. . . . . ¯ .¯ yasy¯ ’j˜ ay¯ rahitamindiray¯ sametam brahme´ap¯ rvakamidam na tu kasya ce´am a n a a s u s . . u . . a . anantyameva gana´o’sti yato hi tesam ittham tatah sakalak¯ lagat¯ pravrttih 1. nait¯ drsah kva ca babh¯ va na caiva bh¯ vyo n¯ styuttarah kimu par¯ t paramasya visnoh a . u u . ¯ .16 ´ s ´ a .17 1.14 ı s s s ¯ . . .

. ‘j¯ nanti yadgunaganan na ram¯ dayo’pi a a . S¯ .¯ nityasvatantra uta ko’sti tadanya ¯sah’ 1. . . 1. Pra. ‘naivaika eva purusah purusottamo’s¯ a . . ¯´ ´ a .¯ . ı ‘muktasya n¯ sti jagato visaye tu saktih’ a ´ . ‘sadgunyavigraha’ ‘sup¯ rnagunaikadehah’ u .26 5 1.11 4 Bra. . ¯ a a ´ a 2 iii 1.2 u 3 Ka. .. anyai´ca sastravacanaih sahatattvas¯ trairnirn¯yate sahrdayam harina sadaiva s ´¯ u ı ¯ . ‘na sr¯h kutastadapare’ ‘’sya sukhasya m¯ tr¯ ´ ı. S¯ . 1.24 ‘m¯ h¯ tmyadeha’ ‘srtimuktigate’ ‘´iva´ca brahm¯ a a s s a . .23 1. j¯v¯ ksare hyatigato’smi’ tato “’nyad¯ rtam”1 ı a . a a ma´nanti muktasuganasca sat¯ varena’ 1.28 1 Br. 3 ‘dharmaprthag¯ tmadr getyadho hi’ a “n¯ neva” a . “¯ bh¯ sa eva”4 ‘prthag¯sata esa j¯vo’ a a ı´ . ‘yasmin pare’nye’pyajaj¯vako´a’ ı s¯ ‘n¯ ham par¯ yurna mar¯cimukhy¯ h ’ a .1 .3. 4. ca tadgunagatau na katha˜ cane´au’ n s . a n a . . vekah kutah sa puruso’ ‘yata eva j¯ ty¯ a a . a a visnoh sadaiv¯ ti va´at kad¯ pi gacchanti ke´adigana na muktau” a s¯ a s¯ . ‘n¯ r¯ yanasya na samah’ ‘purusottamo’ham aa .3. . 2. arth¯ t srute´ca gunato nijar¯ pata´ca a ´ s u s .22 . “¯ bh¯ sak¯ bh¯ sapar¯ vabh¯ sar¯ p¯ n yajasr¯ ni ca cetan¯ n¯ m a a a a a a u a. . . U.27 ı´ .artho’yameva nikhilairapi vedav¯ kyai r¯ m¯ yanaih sahitabh¯ ratapa˜ car¯ traih a a a .25 s . . .50 u 5 “ abh¯ saka” ity¯ di srutivacanameva na svavacanam — Bh¯ . . 5. ‘m¯ tr¯ paro’si na tu te’´nuvate mahitvam’ a a s .5. a. a “mukto’pasrpya”2 ‘iha n¯ sti kuta´ca ka´cit’ a s s . a ı a. . . . ¯. . . U. Bra. nity¯ nya eva kathamasmi sa ityapi sy¯ t’ a a 1. . .

. esam yanna virodhi sy¯ t tatroktam tanna v¯ ryate a a ¯. . 1. a .. . a t¯ ni yojy¯ ny¯ nuk¯ ly¯ d visnv¯ dhikyasya sarva´ah 1. a pradar´ayati moh¯ ya daity¯ d¯n¯ m harih svayam 1. etadviruddham yattu sy¯ nna tanm¯ nam katha˜ cana 1.. ¯ . n s . a pram¯ nanyeva manv¯ dy¯ h smrtayo’pyanuk¯ latah a. .36 a a a u a s . n a . . yasm¯ t krt¯ ni t¯ n¯ha visnunoktaih siv¯ dibhih a . . . a a ı . 1. tath¯ pr¯ krtadehatvam dehaty¯ g¯ dikam tath¯ 1. . a atastadeva mantavyam n¯ nyath¯ tu katha˜ cana a n . a a .38 a a . a 1.. . a a a . .30 aviruddham ca yattvasya pram¯ nam tacca n¯ nyath¯ a. ¯ a a. a .34 a a. .33 moh¯ rth¯ nyanya´astr¯ n i krt¯ nyev¯ ’j˜ ay¯ hareh a a s¯ a . . ¯ . atastesuktamagr¯ hyamasur¯ n am tamogateh 1. . iv . .31 a a . tacc¯ sur¯ n am moh¯ ya dosa visnornahi kvacit a a. . a .. . . vaisnav¯ ni pur¯ nani pa˜ car¯ tr¯ tmakatvatah a. ¯ n a a . u . ¯ . . n . a avat¯ resu yat ki˜ cid dar´ayennaravaddharih a .29 a s “rg¯ daya´ca catv¯ rah pa˜ car¯ tram ca bh¯ ratam s a .39 s a a ı a. a a a .. ¯ . ´ a . u . a m¯ lar¯ m¯ yanam brahmas¯ tram m¯ nam svatah smrtam u a a . .37 aj˜ atvam p¯ rava´yam v¯ vedhabhed¯ dikam tath¯ n s . etesu visnor¯ dhikyamucyate’nyasya na kvacit . . ityeva vedavacan¯ ni paroktaya´ca 1.‘sarvottamo hariridam tu tad¯ j˜ ayaiva an .32 1. . a a n a . . cettum ksamam sa tu harih paramasvatantrah . an¯satvam ca duhkhitvam s¯ myamanyai´ca h¯nat¯ m ı´ s ı a .¯ .35 visnv¯ dhikyavirodh¯ni y¯ ni vedavac¯ m syapi ı a a. . a .¯ a . 1. p¯ rnavyay¯ ganitanityagunarnavo’sau’ u ..

. sarvadehasthar¯ pes u pr¯ durbh¯ ves u ce´varah 1. . visnorukt¯ ni s¯ tresu sarvavededyat¯ tath¯ 1.51 .46 a a a . . . tasm¯ t s¯ tr¯ rtham¯ gr hya kartavyah sarvanirnayah a u a a . tvam ca rudra mah¯ b¯ ho moha´astr¯ n i k¯ raya a a s¯ a . . a a s nirdosatvam t¯ ratamyam mukt¯ n¯ mapi cocyate a a . 1. a . . . etadviruddham yat sarvam tanmoh¯ ya iti nirnayah” a . . ¯ . . yadevam v¯ cakam sastram taddhi sastram param matam a ´¯ ´¯ .50 a ı a . . tasm¯ d ye ye guna visnorgr¯ hy¯ ste sarva eva tu” a a a . .na tasya ka´cid doso’sti p¯ rnakhilaguno hyasau s u . . ¯ . a a. .44 ı ı . a a .40 u . sarvadosavih¯natvam gunaih sarvairud¯rn at¯ 1. abhedah sarvar¯ pesu j¯vabhedah sadaiva ca u . tasm¯ detadviruddham yanmoh¯ ya tadud¯ hrtam 1. a .41 nirnay¯ yaiva yat proktam brahmas¯ tram tu visnun¯ u . a . “esa moham srj¯ my¯ su yo jan¯ n mohayisyati a . .45 a u . . . . a a a. brahm¯ dyabhedah s¯ myam v¯ kutastasya mah¯ tmanah a a . “amoh¯ ya guna visnor¯ k¯ ra´cicchar¯rat¯ 1. a a a´ . . ity¯ dyuktam bhagavat¯ bhavisyatparvani sphutam a a . . a t¯ ratamyam ca mukt¯ n¯ m vimuktirvidyay¯ tath¯ a a a. a .¯ . a vy¯ sar¯ pena tad gr¯ hyam tatrokt¯ h sarvanirnay¯ h 1. . .47 1. a a . .. s . v 1.. a.´ apanetum hi bhagav¯ n brahmas¯ tramac¯klr pat 1. . . a a´ . . a .. a . . 1. .42 a u .49 iti v¯ r¯ havacanam brahm¯ ndoktam tath¯ ’param aa a.. a . a.43 a u ı . . . ı . yath¯ rthavacan¯ n¯ m ca moh¯ rth¯ n¯ m ca samsayam a a a.48 atatthy¯ ni vitatthy¯ ni dar´ayasva mah¯ bhuja a a s a prak¯ sam kuru c¯ ’tm¯ namaprak¯ sam ca m¯ m kuru” a´ . . a . . 1.

a yaduktam harina p¯ rvam um¯ yai pr¯ ha taddharah 1. . 6.. . a a .57 a a u a a a .58 a. a sastr¯ nam nirnayastvesa tadanyanmohan¯ ya hi 1..60 a a . a . a t¯rth¯ ’dim¯ trato j˜ anam mam¯ ’dhikyam ca visnutah 1. ´ siva´astre’pi tad gr¯ hyam bhagavacch¯ strayogi yat ´ s¯ a a . a a . kvacidukto’nya´astres u paramo visnur¯ritah 1. .61 .¯ u .. . . 6. “asya devasya m¯. .. . . 7 vi 1.54 ı a a n¯ . a a na ca vaisnava´astresu vedesvapi hareh parah s¯ .¯ ity¯ di sarvam moh¯ ya kathyate putra n¯ nyath¯ ”6 a a a a . a .. ´ ´ . a .56 a a .53 ´ ¯ a. abheda´c¯ smad¯ d¯n¯ m mukt¯ n¯ m harina tath¯ s a a ı a. .tam vartira´van¯ vir¯ vat”8 s a a . sv¯ ’gamaih kalpitaistvam ca jan¯ n madvimukh¯ n kuru a a a .5 .106-107 8 Rgveda 7. .¯ .. . a a. ¯ . 1..71. . . a a . huso vay¯ visnoresasya prabhrthe havirbhih ıl . a .59 s¯ ı . iresottar¯ dhar¯ ” 1. . a . . j˜ anam vin¯ tu y¯ muktih s¯ myam ca mama visnun¯ n¯ . 1. . dv¯ par¯ ’dau yuge bh¯ tv¯ kalay¯ m¯ nusa’disu 1. vide hi rudro rudriyam mahitvam y¯ sis. a .sk¯ nde’pyuktam sivenaiva . a a .. “tv¯ m¯ r¯ dhya tath¯ sambho grah¯sy¯ mi varam sad¯ a aa a´ ı.71. anmukh¯ yaiva s¯ daram a s . .52 “paramo visnurevaikastajj˜ anam moksas¯ dhanam n¯ .114-116 Ü Padma Pu. a vedesu ca paro visnuh sarvasm¯ ducyate sad¯ 1. . . . . 6 Padma Pu. nirdosatv¯ cca ved¯ n¯ m vedoktam gr¯ hyameva hi a a.55 uktam p¯ dmapur¯ n e ca saiva eva sivena tu a. .40. a . 7 m¯ m ca gop¯ ya yena sy¯ t srs.t . .

ı pa˜ cabhed¯ ime nity¯ h sarv¯ vasth¯ su sarva´ah n a a. jagatprav¯ hah satyo’yam pa˜ cabhedasamanvitah 1.3. .17..33. .1. . jade´ayorjadan¯ m ca jadaj¯vabhid¯ tath¯ 1.¯ “satyamenam anu vi´ve madanti r¯ tim devasya grnato maghonah”14 s a .65 “pra gh¯ nvasya mahato mah¯ ni saty¯ satyasya karanani vocam”13 a a a . “yam k¯ maye tam tamugram krnomi tam brahm¯ nam tamrsim tam sumedh¯ m”10 a. ¯ a. U.63 “yad¯ pa´yah pa´yate rugmavarnam kart¯ ram¯sam purusam brahmayonim a s . a . . 14 Rgveda 4. 11 Mu. .15. a . 1.“stuhi srutam gartasadam yuv¯ nam mrgam na bh¯mam upahatnumugram”9 ´ a . 3.64 a a a u n a .68 asatyah svagato bhedo visnorn¯ nyadasatyakam a . “saty¯ visnorgunah sarve saty¯ j¯ve´ayorbhid¯ a .4 .1 . . Rgveda 10. 10 vii 1. 2. . . . .5 . ı . . “yo veda nihitam guh¯ y¯ m parame vyoman a a..66 1. a a s . a ı s a . ¯. n . . .11 .125. “eko n¯ r¯ yana as¯nna brahm¯ na ca sa˙ karah” aa ..67 “satyah so asya mahim¯ grne savo yaj˜ esu viprar¯ jye” a . j¯ve´ayorbhid¯ caiva j¯vabhedah parasparam ı s a ı . 16 1. 1.¯ 1. “v¯ sudevo v¯ idamagra as¯nna brahm¯ na ca sa˙ karah” a a a ´ n ¯ ı . . .70 a a ..1 13 Rgveda 2. . “yacciketa satyamit tan na mogham vasu sp¯ rhamuta jeto’ta d¯ t¯ ”15 a aa . .. .62 .69 a .. ´ n . 16 Rgveda 8. satyo mitho j¯vabhedah satyam ca jagad¯drsam ı ı . .3 12 Tai. U.55. . so’´nute sarv¯ n k¯ m¯ n saha brahmana vipa´cit¯ ”12 s a a a s a . ¯ ı a ´ n . 9 Rgveda 2.6 . 15 Rgveda 10. a . . . s a ı´ . .5 . . tad¯ vidv¯ n punyap¯ pe vidh¯ ya nira˜ janah paramam s¯ myamupaiti”11 1.´ . s .

.78 1. 1. . . S¯ . . 1.72 a´ a ¯ a a. aj¯ naj¯ h karmaj¯ sca dev¯ indrah purandarah 1.¯. 3. sarvesam ca harirnityam niyant¯ tadva´ah pare a s¯ . . muktesu sr¯stath¯ v¯ yoh sahasragunit¯ gunaih a a . Pra. ..3. 3. iti bh¯ vah a s a u a u . 1. G¯. s a a . atah “s¯ tresu” iti bahuvacanam — Bh¯ . .. 1. ´ ı tato’nantaguno visnurna ka´cit tatsamah sad¯ ” s a .73 a´ . 1. “bh¯ mno jy¯ yastvam”18 iti hyuktam s¯ tresu nirnay¯ t tena u a .2. a u .2). S¯ . . a 1.71 ksitip¯ manusyagandharv¯ daiv¯ sca pitara´cir¯ h a a´ s a.23. .¯. .3. a a . a tatpr¯tyaiva ca moksah pr¯ pyastenaiva n¯ nyena 1. etadvin¯ na kasy¯ pi vimuktih sy¯ t katha˜ cana 1. rudrah sarasvat¯ v¯ yurmukt¯ h satagunottar¯ h ı a a. .10). a . .. . . S¯ . .3. mokso j˜ anam ca krama´o muktigo bhoga eva ca s . .79 t¯ ratamyam tato j˜ eyam sarvoccatvam harestath¯ a n a . . . u . Mu. 17 iti svayam tena t¯ tparyam mahadatretyuktam “yo m¯ m” a a . 2. .1.2.. a . ´ a a . 20 Ka. . 1.mukt¯ n¯ m ca na h¯yante t¯ ratamyam ca sarvad¯ a a. n¯ .76 ı a . . uttaresam pras¯ dena n¯c¯ n¯ m n¯ nyath¯ bhavet a ı a a.31) ity¯ di s¯ tresu uktam. S¯ .1. .74 ity¯ di vedav¯ kyam visnorutkarsameva vaktyuccaih a a . eko brahm¯ ca v¯ yu´ca v¯ndro rudrasamastath¯ a a s ı a eko rudrastath¯ seso na ka´cidv¯ yun¯ samah 1. U.80 a a n . “dyumbhv¯ dy¯ yatanam sva´abd¯ t” (Bra. U. . 15. S¯ . . ı a a .1). ´ a.. 1. . u . a . a a s a u a u . . a .3 18 viii .77 1.59 u 19 “iti” sabdah prak¯ ravacanah anena prak¯ rena “janm¯ dyasya yatah” (Bra. .19 ı Bra. “aksaramambar¯ ndhrteh” (Bra.75 19 “n¯ yam¯ tm¯ pravacanena labhyo na medhay¯ na bahun¯ srutena a a a a a´ yamevaisa vrnute tena labhyastasyaisa atm¯ vivrnute tanum sv¯ m”20 . “sarvopet¯ ca taddar´an¯ d” (Bra. “visnurhi d¯ t¯ moksasya v¯ yu´ca tadanuj˜ ay¯ aa a s n a . . . . a . a 17 Bha. ¯ a .

a yad¯ tu j˜ anisadbh¯ ve naiva grhnanti tatparam a n¯ a . 1.90 tad¯ mukti´ca dev¯ n¯ m yad¯ pratyaksago harih a s a a.84 m¯ h¯ tmyaj˜ anap¯ rvastu sudrdhah sarvato’dhikah a a n¯ u . n¯ moksam ca visnutastveva j˜ atv¯ muktirnac¯ nyath¯ n¯ a a a . a a . ´ n¯ .¯ . adham¯ niray¯ yaiva d¯ nav¯ stu tamolay¯ h 1. .88 a a. a s a n n¯ sur¯ nam tath¯ muktih kad¯ cit kenacit kvacit a a. . . ..81 avat¯ r¯ n harerj˜ atv¯ n¯ vat¯ r¯ hare´ca ye aa n¯ a a a a s tad¯ ve´am stath¯ samyag j˜ atv¯ muktirnac¯ nyath¯ a s¯ . . . . dev¯ n¯ m nirayo n¯ sti tama´c¯ pi katha˜ cana 1. a j˜ atv¯ visnupar¯ neva mucyate n¯ nyath¯ kvacit n¯ a .t .91 a a a a a sarvairgunairbrahmana tu samup¯ syo harih sad¯ a a . 1. ¯. a .82 srs. a n¯ a a a 1. . .85 a a a . n¯ a 1. ¯ . a a. a a a 1. m¯ nusanam madhyam¯ n¯ m naivaitaddvayam¯ pyate a . a a.¯ .89 . . svayogyayop¯ sanay¯ tanv¯ tadyogyay¯ tath¯ 1. a a. ¯ . a nirdosatvam gunadrekam j˜ atv¯ muktirnac¯ nyath¯ a a . muktirnity¯ tama´caiva n¯ ’vrttih punaretayoh a s a . a asur¯ nam tamahpr¯ ptistad¯ niyamato bhavet a. trividh¯ j¯vasa˙ gh¯ stu devam¯ nusad¯ nav¯ h a ı n a a . . .¯ a.86 madhyam¯ m¯ nusa ye tu srtiyogy¯ h sadaiva hi a a . iraksa’hrtij˜ ananiyatyaj˜ anabandhan¯ n n¯ a . .pa˜ cabhed¯ m sca vij˜ aya visnoh sv¯ bhedameva ca n a.83 ved¯ msca pa˜ car¯ tr¯ n i setih¯ sapur¯ n ak¯ n a.87 a a a a a.. sneho bhaktiriti proktah tay¯ muktirnac¯ nyath¯ 1.. tatra dev¯ muktiyogy¯ m¯ nusesuttam¯ stath¯ a a a . ..¯ a a 1. ix 1. ¯ . a . ´ n a a. ¯ . .

´ . 21 22 Rgveda 6.99 “´rnve v¯ra ugramugram dam¯ yannanyamanyam atinen¯yam¯ nah s.97 niyamo’yam hareryasm¯ nnolla˙ ghyah sarvacetanaih a n . . a a . ¯.100 a aa . . . . . tasm¯ d yogy¯ nus¯ rena sevyo visnuh sadaiva hi 1. acchidrasevan¯ ccaiva nisk¯ matv¯ cca yogyatah a a . . 1. satyasa˙ kalpato visnurn¯ nyath¯ ca karisyati 1. javo n¯ ma dev¯ h prthagganah ar a a.101 “tamevam vidv¯ namrta iha bhavati n¯ nyah panth¯ ayan¯ ya vidyate”22 a a . um sakyo harih sarvairn¯ nyath¯ tu katha˜ cana a a n . a a˙ g¯ ni harisev¯ y¯ m bhaktistvek¯ vimuktaye” n a a a.95 a a a . a.´ . .anando j˜ ah sad¯ tmeti hyup¯ syo m¯ nusairharih 1. brahmatvayogy¯ .¯. .47. A. ..92 n . .16-17 . . . .t . . . 1.. dras. a evam sarvapad¯ n¯ m tu yogy¯ h santi prthag ganah a a. ¯ Tai. edham¯ nadvilubhayasya r¯ j¯ cosk¯ yate vi´a indro manusy¯ n 1. ayogyamicchan purusah patatyeva na samsayah . a . a par¯ p¯ rvesam sakhy¯ vrnakti vitartur¯ n o aparebhireti a u . u s . yath¯ kramam gunodrek¯ t tadanyair¯ viri˜ catah a a a n . . a bhavisyatparvavacanamityetadakhilam param . . an¯ nubh¯ t¯ravadh¯ nv¯ nah p¯ rv¯rindrah saradastartar¯ti”21 a uı u a . a. .96 a a a . 3. ¯. tacca naiv¯ nyath¯ kartum sakyam ken¯ pi kutracit 1. ¯ . a a a . ´ 1.12. . .98 n a a . 1.. u ı ı . a .94 tasm¯ dan¯ dyanantam hi t¯ ratamyam cid¯ tman¯ m a a a a a .93 tairev¯ pyam padam tattu naiv¯ nyaih s¯ dhanairapi a a . ı a ı a . ´ 1.17 x . d¯ nat¯rthatapoyaj˜ ap¯ rv¯ h sarve’pi sarvad¯ a ı n u a. . . . .

112 23 ´ Sve. a sad¯ tis.110 a a.ı j˜ anap¯ rvah parah sneho nityo bhaktirit¯ryate” n¯ u . . t . a “ni´sesadharmakart¯ ’pyabhaktaste narake hare s´ . hate u . U.54 ı 24 ´ xi 1. . . j¯v¯ bhedo nirgunatvam ap¯ rnagunat¯ tath¯ ı a u .¯ 1.111 1. um ca parantapa”25 n¯ .107 a .“tameva viditv¯ ’ti mrtyumeti n¯ nyah panth¯ vidyate’yan¯ ya”23 a a . “an¯ didvesino daity¯ visnau dveso vivardhitah a a . a . 11. .¯ mukt¯ n¯ mapi bhaktirhi nity¯ nandasvar¯ pin¯ 1.¯.t patit¯ n¯ m tamasyandhe nihsesasukhavarjite 1.thati bhakta´ced brahmah¯ ’pi vimucyate” a .105 a a . j˜ atum dras. .8 Sve.108 1. . a a .tum ca tattvena praves. a a a.´ . “bhakty¯ tvananyay¯ sakya ahamevamvidho’rjuna a a´ . a s¯ my¯ dhikye tadanyesam bhedastadgata eva ca a a . . 3. tatpram¯ nasya nind¯ ca dvesa ete’khil¯ mat¯ h a. “yasya deve par¯ bhaktiryath¯ deve tath¯ gurau a a a tasyaite kathit¯ hyarth¯ h prak¯ sante mah¯ tmanah”24 a a. p¯ pam bhavati dharmo’pi yo na bhaktaih krto hare” 1. G¯. . 6. .103 “bhaktyarth¯ nyakhil¯ nyeva bhaktirmoksaya keval¯ a a a . U.23 25 Bha. 1. .104 a a a u . s a 1. pr¯ durbh¯ vavipary¯ sastadbhaktadvesa eva ca a a a . . . a´ a . . a . . .102 . ı . ity¯ di vedavacanam s¯ dhanapravidh¯ yakam 1..106 “dharmo bhavatyadharmo’pi krto bhaktaistav¯ ’cyuta a . tamasyandhe p¯ tayati daity¯ nante vini´cay¯ t 1.109 a a s a p¯ rnaduhkh¯ tmako dvesah so’nanto hyavatis. .

. . .116 aa a .113 1. .123 . . . a t . aparoksadrserheturmuktihetu´ca s¯ punah s a . .122 a a. m¯ nusa madhyam¯ h samyag durlaksanayutah kalih a .¯ . . u . . . 1. . . ity¯ d¯ni ca v¯ ky¯ ni pur¯ nesu prthak prthak a ı a a a. duhkhanis. . kram¯ llaksanah¯n¯ sca laksanalaksanaih sam¯ h a . . . . .¯ a.117 a a a a m¯ nusesvadham¯ h ki˜ cid dvesayukt¯ h sad¯ harau a . . hati a u . .120 “sannavatya˙ gulo yastu nyagrodhaparimandalah n . tasm¯ d brahm¯ gururmukhyah sarvesameva sarvad¯ a a a . . ı a´ a. .115 bhaktyaiva tus. madhyam¯ mi´rabh¯ tatv¯ nnityam mi´raphal¯ h smrt¯ h a s u a s a. . a an¯ dibhaktirdev¯ n¯ m kram¯ d vrddhim gataiva s¯ a a a.114 yath¯ saukly¯ dikam r¯ pam gorbhavatyeva sarvad¯ a´ a a . a .t .´ . . a ı a. imabhyeti visnurn¯ nyena kenacit a . . n a.118 . a . sukhaj˜ an¯ dikam r¯ pam evam bhakterna c¯ nyath¯ n¯ a a a .´ . a.¯ anye’pi sv¯ tmano mukhy¯ h kram¯ d gurava ¯rit¯ h 1. .. a . . ki˜ cidbhaktiyut¯ nityam uttam¯ stena moksinah 1. . t¯ ratamyasthit¯ ’n¯ dinity¯ bhaktirna cetarat 1. sa eva muktid¯ t¯ ca bhaktistatraikak¯ ran am 1. xii 1. . brahm¯ d¯n¯ m ca mukt¯ n¯ m t¯ ratamye tu k¯ ranam a ı a.119 n a a . .. . brahmanah param¯ bhaktih sarvebhyah paramastatah” a . 1..´ . a a.´ . .t a .´ saiv¯ ’nandasvar¯ pen a nity¯ muktesu tis. u . . . asamsayah samsayacchid gururukto man¯sibhih 1. 1. a a . a. h¯ stataste’pi nityameva na samsayah 1.121 ı. . saptap¯ da´caturhasto dv¯ trimsallaksanairyutah a s a .etairvih¯n¯ y¯ bhaktih s¯ bhaktiriti ni´cit¯ ı a a s a . .

. a a . U. r¯ pam harestad¯ tasya sarvap¯ p¯ ni bhasmas¯ t 1. 27 Ch¯ . uttarottarava´y¯ sca mukt¯ rudrapurassar¯ h s a´ a a. 1.132 . . 4. . 1.¯ a a ´ n . s 1. u “tadadhigama uttarap¯ rv¯ ghayora´lesavin¯ sau tadvyapade´ad” u a s . S¯ . . a . sa brahm¯ nam kramenaiva tena y¯ ntyakhil¯ harim 1. ityarthah — Bh¯ . a . agamyatv¯ ddharistasminn¯ vis. Pra.129 “mukt¯ stu m¯ nusa dev¯ n dev¯ indram sa sa˙ karam a a . 4. 26 ‘etats¯ tragam’ ityasya etat prameyam s¯ tragam u .3 a xiii 1. ityetat pa˜ car¯ troktam pur¯ nesvanumoditam n a a. na tat satyam bhavet tasm¯ d arcan¯yo guruh sad¯ a ı a . sisy¯ ya satyam bhavati tatsarvam n¯ tra samsayah 1.13) iti s¯ tragatam. . . ´ . . a .130 a. a a moksa´ca niyatastasm¯ t svayogyaharidar´ ane” a s . . . .124 ´.128 bhavisyatparvavacanamityetat s¯ tragam tath¯ 26 u a . . ¯ .samyaglaksanasampanno yad dady¯ t suprasannadh¯h a ı.t n¯ tiprasannahrdayo yad dady¯ d gururapyasau a a . a a.¯ svecchayaiva ramante’tra n¯ nis. mary¯ d¯ rtham te’pi p¯ jy¯ na tu yadvat paro guruh” a a u a .´ .tam tesu ki˜ cana a .125 sv¯ var¯ nam gurutvam tu bhavet k¯ ranatah kvacit a a.131 asur¯ h kaliparyant¯ evam duhkhottarottar¯ h a.126 “yad¯ muktiprad¯ nasya svayogyam pa´yati dhruvam a a s . . o muktido bhavet a a . kalirduhkh¯ dhikastesu te’pyevam brahmavad ganah . u u a . . . 27 ityavadat sphutam sruti´ca tatpar¯ tadvat “tadyath¯ ” ´ s a a . .1. . a´ s¯ (Bra. a a a a y¯ nti p¯ rv¯ nyuttar¯ ni na slesam y¯ nti k¯ nicit a u a. a. n 1. .127 u . a . . a. . nirdosa nityasukhinah punar¯ vr ttivarjit¯ h a . .14. ¯. 1.

¯ anandat¯rthamunin¯ p¯ rnapraj˜ abhidh¯ yuj¯ ı a u .. . n¯ . . a a . visnv¯ j˜ ayaiva vidusa tatpras¯ dabalonnateh a . n¯ a a ¯ 1. sarva´astrat¯ tparyanirnayo n¯ ma prathamo’dhy¯ yah s¯ a a a . a a . a iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . pur¯ nebhyastath¯ ’nyebhyah sastrebhyo nirnayah krtah 1. ¯ a . . ..136 t¯ tparyam sastr¯ nam sarvesam uttamam may¯ proktam a a . .¯ brahmaivam sarvaj¯vebhyah sad¯ sarvagunadhikah ı a . ´ ¯ a.134 iti . . gyajuhs¯ m¯ tharvapa˜ car¯ tretih¯ satah r n a a . pr¯ py¯ nuj˜ am visnoretajj˜ atvaiva visnur¯ pyo’sau 1. . ¯ .¯ . 1. . asrayastasya bhagav¯ n sad¯ n¯ r¯ yanah prabhuh” a a aa . . .¯. xiv .tath¯ ’nye’pyasur¯ h sarve gana yogyatay¯ sad¯ a a. a ´¯ . . .135 a. .137 a a n¯ .133 1. a n . ¯´ . mukto’pi sarvamukt¯ n¯ m adhipatye sthitah sad¯ a a.

. sa˙ ksep¯ t sarva´astr¯ rtham bh¯ rat¯ rth¯ nus¯ ratah n . anutsann¯ api granth¯ vy¯ kul¯ iti sarva´ah a a a a s .8 s¯ a. .5 a a a . a a a . harina nirnay¯ n vacmi vij¯ namstatpras¯ datah a . . .´ 2. nikhilagunaganarno nityanirmuktadosah sarasijanayano’sau sr¯patirm¯ nado nah 2. . . .4 grantho’pyevam vilulitah kimvartho devadurgamah .atha dvit¯yo’dhy¯ yah ı a . vy¯ sasyaiv¯ ’j˜ ay¯ tatra tvatyaricyata bh¯ ratam” 2.9 a a n a a “mahatv¯ d bh¯ ravatv¯ cca mah¯ bh¯ ratamucyate a a a a a xv .2 ´ ı a a a a kvacid granth¯ n praksipanti kvacidantarit¯ napi a a . . u . devairbrahm¯ dibhih sarvairrsibhi´ca samanvitaih a s .1 ´ı a . ¯ . v¯ caiva prthagvidh¯ n s s a a . .¯ .. .3 2. yath¯ sa bhagav¯ n vy¯ sah s¯ ksann¯ r¯ yanah prabhuh 2. . jag¯ da bh¯ rat¯ dyesu tath¯ vaksye tad¯ksay¯ a a a . . na a. a ı . 2. a ı . . a . . “bh¯ ratam sarvaved¯ sca tul¯ m¯ ropit¯ h pur¯ a a´ a a a.¯ . . a s¯ a a a a a . . .6 de´e de´e tath¯ granth¯ n drs. a . a . . sastr¯ ntar¯ n i sa˜ j¯ nan ved¯ msc¯ sya pras¯ datah ´¯ a a. ´ a a . a s . . a . . . uktah p¯ rve’dhy¯ ye sastr¯ nam nirnayah paro divyah a ´ ¯ a. kuryuh kvacicca vyaty¯ sam pram¯ d¯ t kvacidanyath¯ a . .t a a . . . Om jayati hariracintyah sarvadevaikavandyah paramagururabh¯s. kal¯ vevam vy¯ kulite nirnay¯ ya pracoditah 2. nirnayah sarva´astr¯ n am bh¯ ratam parik¯rtitam 2.7 a a a . sr¯madbh¯ ratav¯ ky¯ nyetairev¯ dhyavasyante 2.¯ a a .tav¯ ptidah sajjan¯ n¯ m ı. . a . ¯ . (v¯ kyoddh¯ rah) a a . ¯ a a a . utsann¯ h pr¯ ya´ah sarve kotyamso’pi na vartate a.

. . ¯. t¯ .. . 2. a a˙ . a . . .. n¯ .. . ı a. any¯ ve´animittam cedbalamany¯ tmakam hi tat 2. . 2. . 28 Mah¯ . .¯ priya´ca visnoh sarvebhya iti bh¯manidar´an¯ t 2.¯.10 “nirnayah sarva´astr¯ n am sadrs. sarvesam j˜ anado visnurya´od¯ teti coditah 2. a u . yatah krsnava´e sarve bh¯m¯ dy¯ h samyag¯rit¯ h s ı a a.¯ .¯ 2. .. n¯ .. . ibhih n¯ a a n¯ u .18 tasm¯ dyo yo balajyes. a . m¯ gadh¯ divadh¯ deva duryodhanavadh¯ dapi 2. ¯ .t balam hi ksatriye vyaktam j˜ ayate sth¯ ladrs. devesveva na c¯ nyesu v¯ sudevaprat¯patah a . ha eva ca a .. ´ . 2. devesu balin¯ meva bhaktij˜ ane na c¯ nyath¯ a n¯ a a . ¯ . . . 2. a´ . a˙ gam cedvisnuk¯ ryesu tadbhaktyaiva na c¯ nyath¯ n .13 brahm¯ dhika´ca devebhyah sesadrudr¯ dap¯ritah a s a ı .16 balam naisargikam taccedvar¯ str¯ destadanyath¯ a a a .12 s a . .1. yasm¯ dvy¯ s¯ tman¯ tesam bh¯ rate ya´a uciv¯ n a aa a . .209 * a xvi ... a a . . krto visnuva´atvam hi brahm¯ d¯n¯ m prak¯ sitam 2.tibhih u . 1. .15 a a a a yo ya eva balajyes.17 a s a . . a s ¯ a j˜ anada´ca suk¯ d¯n¯ m brahmarudr¯ dir¯ pin am n¯ s ´ a ı a. . tasm¯ dyatra balam tatra vij˜ atavy¯ gunah pare 2.niruktamasya yo veda sarvap¯ paih pramucyate”28 a .11 s a ı a. .. .19 j˜ an¯ dayo guna yasm¯ jj˜ ayante s¯ ksmadrs. a ı .thah ksatriyesu sa uttamah .t . a . .20 a n¯ a . . . bh¯ bh¯ rah¯ rin o visnoh pradh¯ n¯ ngam hi m¯ rutih u a a .t . anto hi bh¯ rate s¯ a.14 s ı s a . . . sa eva ca priyo visnorn¯ nyath¯ tu katha˜ cana a a n . hah sa gunajyes.

.¯. . a krsnar¯ m¯ dir¯ pesu balak¯ ryo jan¯ rdanah a a . . v¯ li s¯ mb¯ daya´caiva ki˜ cid¯ ve´ino hareh 2. ıu sı . . . a . r¯ ghavah krsnabuddhau ca krsnadvaip¯ yanastath¯ a a a . ´ .22 a. . .¯. . ¯ . . . sabhau simsum¯ ro ruceh sutah r. pravrtto dus. . a a u . dharma esam tath¯ bh¯ ry¯ daksady¯ manavastath¯ a a a a .¯ s . . matsyak¯ rmavar¯ h¯ sca simhav¯ manabh¯ rgav¯ h u a a´ a a a. .. .30 ı s a a´ . .¯.32 a a a s n a s . n¯ . . . s . dattavy¯ s¯ dir¯ pes u j˜ anak¯ ryastath¯ prabhuh 2.. . ity¯ dy¯ h kevalo visnurnaisam bhedah katha˜ cana a a. ka´yapah sanak¯ dy¯ sca vahny¯ dy¯ scaiva devat¯ h s a a´ a a´ a. .24 kapilo datta . ¯ a´ pradyumno raukmineya´ca tatputra´c¯ niruddhakah s sa .28 a s u s . . a mahid¯ sastath¯ hamsah str¯r¯ po haya´¯rsav¯ n a a .¯ a manuputr¯ sca . bharatah k¯ rtav¯rya´ca vainy¯ dy¯ scakravartinah 2. narah phalguna ity¯ dy¯ vi´esave´ino hareh a a s . ksatriy¯ nam balam caiva sarvesam visnuk¯ ryat¯ 2.21 n¯ a . a . a tathaiva vadav¯ vaktrah kalk¯ dhanvantarih prabhuh 2.26 ı .. . . . n¯ r¯ yano harih krsnast¯ paso manureva ca 2. . . a . .27 s .´ a . . . sr¯brahmarudra´esasca v¯ndrendrau k¯ ma eva ca ´ ı s .tanidhane j˜ anak¯ rye tathaiva ca 2.23 a a u . n¯ a a . . . ¯ a. . anyatra br¯ hmanan¯ m tu pram¯ nam j˜ anameva hi a a. n .31 . .. . n¯ a . a . sayo n¯ radah parvatastath¯ 2. gaya´ca laksmanady¯ sca trayo rohininandanah s .ksatr¯ danyesvapi balam pram¯ nam yatra ke´avah a. xvii 2. . ¯´ ı a k¯ maputro’niruddha´ca s¯ rya´candro brhaspatih 2. 2. .29 a ´ r. na vi´eso gunaih sarvairbalaj˜ an¯ dibhih kvacit 2. a a ..25 aa .

ı satyabh¯ mety¯ dir¯ p¯ sr¯h sarvaparam¯ mat¯ a a u a ´ ı.43 xviii . tacca naisargikam r¯ pam dv¯ trimsallaksanairyutam . ´ .37 a . u .36 a a. yatra r¯ pam tatra gunah bhakty¯ dy¯ str¯s u nitya´ah u . . . ¯ . s a . a a . s a 2. . a . r¯ pam hi sth¯ ladrs. u . . y¯ s¯ m r¯ pam gunast¯ s¯ m bhakty¯ dy¯ iti ni´cayah 2. 2.41 baladevastatah pa´c¯ t tatah pa´c¯ cca phalgunah . a a ı.40 u a . antara˙ gam han¯ m¯ msca bh¯mastatk¯ ryas¯ dhakau n . . satrughnastu tatah pa´c¯ t sugr¯v¯ dy¯ stato’var¯ h ´ ı a a a.38 2. hant¯ ca vairahetu´ca bh¯mah p¯ pajanasya tu a s ı . a a s .. . . ¯. n¯ laksanam vapurm¯ tram gunahetuh katha˜ cana 2.tasm¯ dbalapravrttasya r¯ makrsnatmano hareh a a . . a . . n . ı ı´ . . aa a ı . . ¯ ı. . ´ ı a a 2. a v¯ yoranyasya na br¯ hmam padam tasm¯ t sa eva sah 2. ¯n¯ m drsyam vyaktam tato hi tat u . . ¯ a a. . tasm¯ d r¯ pagunod¯ r¯ j¯ nak¯ rugmin¯ tath¯ a u a . s a .´ .¯ n . . a . ı a laksmano hanumatpa´c¯ t tato bharatav¯ linau sa a . n ¯ .42 a s¯ a .39 tatah pa´c¯ d draupad¯ ca sarv¯ bhyo r¯ pato var¯ ı a u a . .34 a a a . asur¯nam var¯ destu vapurm¯ tram bhavisyati a a . s a bh¯ bh¯ raksapane s¯ ksada˙ gam bh¯mavad¯situh 2. u a. a a 2. s a r¯ mavajj¯ mbavaty¯ dy¯ h sat tato revat¯ tath¯ a a a a. . a draupad¯ vairahetuh s¯ tasm¯ d bh¯m¯ danantar¯ ı a ı a a . .35 pr¯ yo vettum na sakyante bhakty¯ dy¯ str¯s u yat tatah a ´ a a ı. s . . .33 brahm¯ tmako yato v¯ yuh padam br¯ hmamag¯ t pur¯ a a . ¯ . u . . tı a . nar¯ ve´adanyath¯ tu draunih pa´c¯ t tato’pare 2. na laksananyatast¯ s¯ m naiva bhaktih katha˜ cana a a. . . . a 2.

.43-44. a . 2.46 u a a . ı a . 29 “krsnadvaip¯ yanam vy¯ sam viddhi n¯ r¯ yanam prabhum a aa . . a ı n a 30 Padma Pu.. a a a. . ity¯ di kathitam sarvam brahm¯ nde harina svayam a a. a .51 a a . . s .¯ . . evam hi sarva´astresu prthak prthagud¯ritam s¯ ı .334.. . . a a. . ¯ . . 12. . . . . .44 ı a . 1.¯ m¯ rkandeye’pi kathitam bh¯ ratasya pra´amsanam a . . a a tasm¯ d yad bh¯ rate noktam taddhi naiv¯ sti kutracit a a a .4-5.r¯ mak¯ ryam tu yaih samyak svayogyam na krtam pur¯ a a a . 3. . .¯ . . . . . . . pr¯ durbh¯ vamimam yasm¯ d grh¯tv¯ bh¯ ratam krtam a a a . a ı a. . ... . anyatra p¯ ryate kv¯ pi tasm¯ datraiva nirnayah 2. atroktam sarva´astresu nahi samyagud¯ hrtam” 2. karnadyairadhikam yaistu pr¯ durbh¯ vadvaye krtam a a . Mah¯ .45 a s a ı . Visnu Pu. . .52 “krsnadvaip¯ yanam vy¯ sam” iti slokah na kevalam v¯ yuprokte’sti a a ´ . . ukto’rthah sarva ev¯ yam m¯ h¯ tmyakramap¯ rvakah a . a kintu bh¯ rate’pyast¯ti j˜ eyam — Bh¯ . . a a u . . .50 s¯ a .1.. .48 s¯ a . . pr¯ durbh¯ vadvaye hyasmin sarvesam nirnayah krtah a a . . a . ¯ . . Pra. . . . .47 ukt¯ r¯ makath¯ ’pyasmin m¯ rkandeyasam¯ syay¯ a a a a .¯.9 Ü a . . .. . . tathaiva sarva´astr¯ n am mah¯ bh¯ ratamuttamam” 2. adhikam yaih krtam tatra tair¯ nam krtamatra tat u . . 2. . ı a a . . . ko hyanyah pundar¯k¯ ksanmah¯ bh¯ ratakrd bhavet”30 2. taih p¯ ritam tat krsnaya b¯bhatsv¯ dyaih samantatah 2. . u . xix . . vivid¯ dyairhi taih pa´c¯ d viprat¯pam krtam hareh 2. 29 2.. naitayorakrtam ki˜ cicchubham v¯ yadi v¯ ’´ubham n a as . ayudh¯ n¯ m yath¯ vajramosadh¯n¯ m yath¯ yav¯ h a a. pa´c¯ ttanatv¯ t krsnasya vai´esy¯ t tatra nirnayah s a a .49 “devat¯ n¯ m yath¯ vy¯ so dvipad¯ m br¯ hmano varah a a. a a v¯ yuprokte’pi tat proktam bh¯ ratasya pra´amsanam a a s . ¯ . . a s .

. ı . “so’n¯ dirv¯ sudevah samayatu duritam janmajanm¯ rjitam” iti ca loka´iksanartham a a a s . . . . s ittham hi sarvagunap¯ rtiramusya visnoh prast¯ vit¯ prathamatah pratij¯ nataiva 2. a s . . hah n¯ a a n s a u a . bhaktapriyam sakalalokanamaskrtam ca . . ma˙ galamakarot ato asminmah¯ granthe sakala´istan¯ m gururvy¯ sah ma˙ galam¯ caredeveti n . . n . laksaparimitam grantham kurvan granth¯ dau loka´iksanaya ma˙ galapadyam na racayet? a s . krsno vanyairijyate sammrsanaih krsno muktairijyate v¯tamohaih” ´¯ . nirdosakah srtivih¯na ud¯ rap¯ rnasamvidgunah prathamakrt sakal¯ tma´aktih ı a u . u .. 2.. . . . Pra. . . . vande bhavaghnamamar¯ surasiddhavandyam” a 2. t¯ tasmai dev¯ didev¯ ya namaste sar˙ gadh¯ rin e a a ´¯ n a . a a s .¯ n . .60 a a a a s . . . .59 sras. . t. .61 a . a . . . ı . . yato’lp¯yasi granthe bh¯ gavate harivamsadau ca “satyam param dh¯mahi” iti. . a a j˜ eyam — Bh¯ . ´ . . . n xx . tath¯ pradar´ayisy¯ mastadv¯ kyaireva sarva´ah 2. . srs. . .t . traigunyavarjitamajam vibhum¯ dyam¯sam a ı´ . moksaikaheturasur¯ pasurai´ca muktairvandyah sa eka iti coktamathottar¯ rdhe u s a . . a s . . .. “n¯ r¯ yanam suragurum jagadekan¯ tham aa . . 31 ‘kvacidantarit¯ napi’ iti vacan¯ t. . .54 31 j˜ anapradah sa bhagav¯ n kamal¯ viri˜ ca´arv¯ dip¯ rvajagato nikhil¯ dvaris. a brahm¯ dayo dev¯ nihat¯ yena d¯ nav¯ h a a a a a..53 a s . . . s . . t. .. a keralade´asya pur¯ tanapustakesu ady¯ pi drsyate kathamanyath¯ lok¯ c¯ ryo vy¯ sah s a a ´ a a a a .57 a a a . ..55 2. . .58 2. . 2. idam¯ dyapadyamasaham¯ n¯ h kecid¯ dau na likhanti a a a a a. . . . atha ca daityahatistamasi sthir¯ niyatasamsthitireva na c¯ nyath¯ a a a . bhaktyaiva tusyati haripravanatvameva sarvasya dharma iti p¯ rvavibh¯ gasam sthah u a . a . . a . . a a .bh¯ rate’pi yath¯ prokto nirnayo’yam kramena tu a a . .56 namyatvamuktamubhayatra yatastato’sya muktairamuktigaganai´ca vinamyatokt¯ a . tanuvibh¯ gakr tih sakalesviyam nahi vi´esakrt¯ suradaityag¯ 2. . rtvamucyate n¯ nyat a a. ı a ı . utpattirdaity¯ n¯ mapi yasm¯ t sammit¯ vi´eso’yam 2. rtvam dev¯ n¯ m muktisras. .¯ a . ´¯ . “krsno yaj˜ airijyate somap¯ taih krsno v¯rairijyate vikramadbhih n u .¯ . .

.. idamekam sunispannam dhyeyo n¯ r¯ yanah sad¯ ” aa . ¯ a ı a . . a 2. . “namo bhagavate tasmai vy¯ s¯ y¯ mitatejase aa a yasya pras¯ d¯ d vaksy¯ mi n¯ r¯ yanakath¯ mim¯ m a a aa .62 . pratibimbamiv¯ ’dar´e yam pa´yanty¯ tmani sthitam a s s a .. . ko hi tam veditum sakto n¯ r¯ yanaman¯ mayam aa .tamimameva sur¯ surasa˜ caye harikrtam pravi´esamud¯ksitum a n s .72 a u a . . a . . . u . a . a a . .66 a a a a . .65 adyantayorityavadat sa yasm¯ d vy¯ s¯ tmako visnurud¯ ra´aktih a aa a s ¯ . sarve vidhinisedh¯ h syuretayoreva ki˙ kar¯ h” 2. a a . ı . . . . prativibhajya ca bh¯masuyodhanau svaparapaksabhid¯ kathit¯ kath¯ ı a a a . n a. . . . veda´astr¯ t param n¯ sti na daivam ke´av¯ t param” 2.¯ “satyam satyam punah satyamuddhrtya bhujamucyate . . tadvidha´c¯ paro n¯ sti tasm¯ t tam veda sah svayam 2. . n¯ sti n¯ r¯ yanasamam na bh¯ tam na bhavisyati a aa .69 a. a modatyesa sad¯ bh¯ tairb¯ lah kr¯danakairiva 2. s a “¯ lodya sarva´astr¯ n i vic¯ rya ca punah punah a .68 “smartavyah satatam visnurvismartavyo na j¯ tucit a . . . ı. a . 2. ´ rte satyavat¯s¯ noh krsnad v¯ devak¯sut¯ t 2. etena satyav¯ kyena sarv¯ rth¯ n s¯ dhay¯ myaham” a a a a a 2. .63 v¯ sudevastu bhagav¯ n k¯rtito’tra san¯ tanah a a ı a . xxi 2.67 s¯ a a . “ko hi tam veditum sakto yo na sy¯ t tadvidho’parah a .71 ı u .ı . ¯ a. . aprameyo’niyojya´ca svayam k¯ magamo va´¯ s sı .70 sa a a . na pram¯ tum mah¯ b¯ huh sakyo’yam madhus¯ danah a .64 2. . . tasm¯ t samast¯ harisadgunan¯ m nirn¯taye bh¯ ratag¯ kathaisa 2. . ´ . . ´ u . s¯ a .

param¯ t parametasm¯ d vi´var¯ p¯ nna vidyate a a s u a 2. . . a. s a a a . a .6-7 ı xxii 2. G¯. . 7. . n¯ ’tm¯ nam veda mugdho’yam duhkh¯ s¯t¯ m ca m¯ rgate a a .81 a a ı . 33 mattah parataram n¯ nyat ki˜ cidasti dhana˜ jaya” n n . ity¯ dyasuramoh¯ ya dar´ay¯ m¯ sa n¯ .¯ s ¯ . . .¯ ı .78 a a a.83 . an¯ m mohan¯ rth¯ ya sat¯ mapi tu kutracit a a a . G¯. n¯ s . “aham krtsnasya jagatah prabhavah pralayastath¯ a . n¯ yam da´arath¯ jj¯ to na c¯ pi jamadagnitah 2.75 a u . yavat a a s a a at avidyam¯ nameve´ah kuhakam tad viduh sur¯ h a s . ¯sannapi hi deve´ah sarvasya jagato harih . ı ı a. yath¯ yogyaphalapr¯ ptyai l¯laisa param¯ tmanah” 2. karm¯ ni kurute nityam k¯n¯ sa iva durbalah 2. . t¯ a .73 vasudevasuto n¯ yam n¯ yam garbhe’vasat prabhuh a . 7.79 pr¯ durbh¯ v¯ hareh sarve naiva prakrtidehinah a a a .82 n¯ a u n¯ s. “j˜ anam te’ham savij˜ anamidam vaksy¯ mya´esatah n¯ . . .74 a . baddhah sakrajitety¯ di l¯laisa’suramohin¯ 2. .2 ı Bha. . a 32 33 Bha. ı´ s . . nirdosa gunasamp¯ rna dar´ayantyanyathaiva tu u . . . a . . j¯ yate naiva kutr¯ pi mriyate kuta eva tu a a na vedhyo muhyate n¯ yam baddhyate naiva kenacit a . . ´ muhyate sastrap¯ tena bhinnatvagrudhirasravah ´ a . kuto duhkham svatantrasya nity¯ nandaikar¯ pin ah 2. 2. .80 dus.¯ a . a yajj˜ atv¯ neha bh¯ yo’nyajj˜ atavyamava´isyate”32 2. . a . . ı a´ . . . aj¯ nan prcchati sm¯ ny¯ mstanum tyaktv¯ divam gatah 2. 2. . .77 a ı .76 a.

. uttamah purusastvanyah param¯ tmetyud¯ hr tah a a . a yajj˜ atv¯ munayah sarve par¯ m siddhimito gat¯ h”38 2. G¯. a´ a . G¯. . G¯. ´ a. yo m¯ mevamasamm¯ dho j¯ n¯ ti purusottamam a u. ı 37 Bha. .“avaj¯ nanti m¯ m m¯ dh¯ m¯ nus¯m tanum¯ sritam”34 a a . u.92 iti guhyatamam sastramidamuktam may¯ ’nagha a . n¯ a . sa sarvavid bhajati m¯ m sarvabh¯ vena bh¯ rata a. ı a ı. “param bh¯ yah pravaksy¯ mi j˜ an¯ n¯ m j˜ anamuttamam u . . . .3 xxiii 2. ı 39 Bha.89 a. .1 14. . . G¯. ı Bha. . astho’ksara ucyate 2. “mamayonirmahad brahma tasmin garbham dadh¯ myaham a . ı . ı 35 9. bhajantyananyamanaso j˜ atv¯ bh¯ t¯ dimavyayam”36 n¯ a u a 2. a. . . a a 2.88 sambhavah sarvabh¯ t¯ n¯ m tato bhavati bh¯ rata” ua a.11 9.90 a s ı´ . 34 Bha. a´ “mogh¯ sa moghakarm¯ no moghaj˜ an¯ vicetasah a´ ¯ a. ı 38 Bha. ´¯ . “dv¯ vimau purusau loke ksara´c¯ ksara eva ca a s a .85 “pit¯ ’si lokasya car¯ carasya tvamasya p¯ jya´ca gururgar¯y¯ n a a u s ı a na tvatsamo’styabhyadhikah kuto’nyo lokatraye’pyapratimaprabh¯ va”37 a . ı . “mah¯ tm¯ nastu m¯ m p¯ rtha daiv¯m prakrtim¯ srit¯ h a a a. a ı. ksarah sarv¯ ni bh¯ t¯ ni k¯ . ı 36 Bha.91 . r¯ ksas¯m¯ sur¯m caiva prakrtim mohan¯m srit¯ h”35 2. n¯ . . u a ut . .86 .87 n¯ a a. a a .43 14. . 39 2. yasm¯ t ksaramat¯to’hamaksar¯ dapi cottamah a . ato’smi loke vede ca prathitah purusottamah 2. a . a a . a . G¯.84 a .13 11. yo lokatrayam¯ vi´ya bibhartyavyaya ¯svarah 2. n¯ a a . ı .12 9. G¯.

G¯.18 ı 45 Bha.94 “asatyamapratis. 18. “manman¯ bhava madbhakto mady¯ j¯ m¯ m namaskuru a a ı a. G¯. G¯.8 ı 43 Bha. 16. . .100 a a .6 ı 42 Bha. 18. “t¯ naham dvisatah kr¯ r¯ n sams¯ resu nar¯ dham¯ n a a a .64 ı 49 Bha.to’si me drdhamiti tato vaksy¯ mi te hitam”48 2. 16.etad buddhv¯ buddhim¯ n sy¯ t krtakrtya´ca bh¯ rata”40 a a a . avibhaktam vibhaktesu tajj˜ anam viddhi s¯ tvikam”47 n¯ .14 ı 44 Bha. s. “¯svaro’hamaham bhog¯ siddho’ham balav¯ n sukh¯” 43 ı´ ı a ı .95 “m¯ m¯ tmaparadehesu pradvisanto’bhyas¯ yak¯ h ”44 a a u a. a . a m¯ mapr¯ pyaiva kaunteya tato y¯ ntyadham¯ m gatim”46 a a a a.t . . . sarvesvetesu r¯ jendra j˜ anesvetad vi´isyate”50 2. . . ham te jagad¯ huran¯svaram”42 a ı´ .97 2. s a “dvau bh¯ tasargau loke’smin daiva asura eva ca u ¯ daivo vistara´ah prokta asuram p¯ rtha me s.63 * a 41 xxiv . G¯. . “sarvabh¯ tesu yenaikam bh¯ vamavyayam¯ks ate u . 16. “¯ sur¯m yonim¯ pann¯ m¯ dh¯ janmani janmani a ı.96 ksip¯ myajasrama´ubh¯ n¯ sur¯s veva yonisu” s a a ı. G¯. G¯. . a . . G¯. “pa˜ car¯ trasya krtsnasya vakt¯ n¯ r¯ yanah svayam n a a aa .101 n¯ . ´r . G¯. . .337. 18. . nu” 41 s . 16.99 a . a ı . .. .98 “sarvaguhyatamam bh¯ yah srnu me paramam vacah u . is.93 2. G¯. 2. . ´. 15. a 2.16-20 ı Bha. .20 ı 48 Bha. ¯ . a a u.20 ı 47 Bha. . . a 40 Bha. 12. 16. a .65 ı 50 Mah¯ . . . m¯ mevaisyasi satyam te pratij¯ ne priyo’si me”49 2. 2.19 ı 46 Bha. G¯. 16. ua 45 2. .

2-3 * xxv . a 54 Mah¯ .67 * 12. “brahme´an¯ dibhih sarvaih sametairyadgunamsakah s¯ a .338. sarve ved¯ sarahasy¯ sca putra” 2. . tasyaikasya mamatvam hi sa caikah puruso vir¯ . a . n . ” 2. .105 “¯ ha brahmaitamev¯ rtham mah¯ dev¯ ya prcchate a a a a . 2. . tasm¯ jj¯ tastvam ca mattah pras¯ tah a a u . a 52 12.t . “aham brahm¯ c¯ ’dya ¯sah praj¯ n¯ m a a ı´ . a yath¯ yogam yath¯ ny¯ yam nis. a Mah¯ . . matto jagat sth¯ varam ja˙ gamam ca a . .¯ 2. s . a a a . . . a˙ a´ a . n¯ vas¯ yayitum sakyo vy¯ caksanai´ca sarvad¯ 2. . a 53 Mah¯ .337. a a. bah¯ n¯ m purusanam hi yathaik¯ yonirucyate u a. ¯ . .64 * 12. . ek¯ ntabh¯ vopagat¯ v¯ sudevam vi´anti te”52 2. ¯. tath¯ tam purusam vi´vam¯ khy¯ sy¯ mi gunadhikam”54 a . . ¯.103 a a a a . hastam bhav¯ n vaktumarhati”53 a . . . .104 vai´amp¯ yana uv¯ ca — s a a “naitadicchanti purusamekam kurukulodvaha . s a .106 at . ´ 51 Mah¯ . 2. ´ .108 a a a .337.“j˜ anesvetesu r¯ jendra s¯ nkhyap¯ supat¯ dis u n¯ . s (janamejaya uv¯ ca) a “bahavah purusa brahmannut¯ ho eka eva tu a .107 a a´ tathaiva bh¯mavacanam dharmajam pratyud¯ritam ı ı .t a a a . h¯ n¯ r¯ yanah parah”51 a a a .¯ ko hyatra purusa´res. s . .338. . .102 “pa˜ car¯ travido mukhy¯ yath¯ kramapar¯ nrpa n a a a a .1 * 12.¯.

a a a s . “rudram sam¯ srit¯ dev¯ rudro brahm¯ nam¯ sritah a´ a a a . ı . .. bhavisyatparvagam c¯ pi vaco vy¯ sasya s¯ daram a a . tasm¯ d visnorhi mahim¯ bh¯ ratokto yath¯ rthatah 2. a aviruddham sam¯ dhestu dar´anoktam ca grhyate a s . n . . “v¯ sudevasya mahim¯ bh¯ rate nirnayoditah 2. ekaika´astrisu prthag dvit¯y¯ ngam sarasvat¯ 2. . . . tret¯ dyesu yugesvesa sambh¯ tah ke´av¯ j˜ ay¯ a . a .. evam muktaganah sarve v¯ sudevamup¯ srit¯ h ” 2. . tasy¯ ngam prathamam v¯ yuh pr¯ durbh¯ vatray¯ nvitah a˙ . . .113 ı .118 u . 2. a . ¯. .111 a a´ a . ı a a .sa esa bhagav¯ n krsno naiva kevalam¯ nusah a . s an a . xxvi .117 a .114 a .. a . prathamo hanum¯ n n¯ ma dvit¯yo bh¯ma eva ca a a ı ı p¯ rnapraj˜ astrt¯yastu bhagavatk¯ ryas¯ dhakah 2. n a´ . a a .109 vacanam caiva krsnasya jyes.115 2. . . . ham kunt¯sutam prati ı . . adyantayorviruddham yad dar´anam tadud¯ hr tam s a .t . u a a saivadar´anam¯ lambya kvacicchaiv¯ kathodit¯ ´ s a ı a sam¯ dhibh¯ s ayoktam yat tat sarvam gr¯ hyameva hi a a.112 a a a .´ bh¯ sastu trividh¯ statra may¯ vai sampradar´it¯ h a.. . . a . tatprat¯pam tu yad drsyenna tanmama man¯sitam 2. .119 s ı a˙ . .. . 2.tham div¯ karam a s a ı.110 a a a´ a . ¯ a . . . a a a . ¯ a a s a.116 dar´an¯ ntarasiddham ca guhyabh¯ s a’nyath¯ bhavet s a a.´ . . ı. a´ . brahm¯ m¯ m¯ srito nityam n¯ ham ki˜ cidup¯ sritah 2. yasya pras¯ dajo brahm¯ rudra´ca krodhasambhavah” a a s . ukto yo mahim¯ visnoh sa t¯ kto hi sam¯ dhin¯ 2. tadarth¯ stu kath¯ h sarv¯ n¯ ny¯ rtham vaisnavam ya´ah a a. u . . . . . yath¯ ”´rit¯ ni jyot¯msi jyotihsres. ¯ . . a .

kuto’sya hi sy¯ ramatah sva atman s¯t¯ krt¯ ni vyasan¯ n¯svarasya 2.120 trt¯y¯ ngam hareh sesah pr¯ durbh¯ vasamanvitah a . s . . . a.128 n a a a.. . . . . yatp¯ dapa˙ kajapar¯ ganis evak¯ nam duhkh¯ ni sarv¯ ni layam pray¯ nti a n a a.. a . indre nar¯ msasampatty¯ p¯ rtho’p¯s at tad¯ tmakah a. . caritam vaisnav¯ n¯ m tad visnudrek¯ ya kathyate” 2. . a . . . “marty¯ vat¯ rastviha martya´iksanam raksovadh¯ yaiva na kevalam vibhoh a a s . .122 pradyumn¯ dy¯ stato visnora˙ gabh¯ t¯ h kramena tu a a n u a. . ¯ candreti cocyate ı a alı 2. sarvaj˜ o’pi vimoh¯ ya jan¯ n¯ m purusottamah” 2. na str¯krtam ka´malama´nuv¯ta na laksmanam c¯ pi jah¯ ti karhicit”55 2. ¯ . .127 a li˙ gam pratis. 55 Bh¯ . h¯ payati vrnotyasurato var¯ n n . a .. .. s¯ .ı namatyarcayati stauti var¯ narthayate’pi ca 2. ı a˙ . a . a a. a a ı´ ¯ . . ¯ . 2. . . .. sa brahmavandyacarano janamohan¯ ya str¯sa˙ gin¯ miti ratim prathayamscac¯ ra a ı n a . .126 . na vai sa atm¯ ’tmavat¯ madh¯svaro bhu˙ kte hi duhkham bhagav¯ n v¯ sudevah a ı´ n a a ¯ a . .5-6 a xxvii 2.124 u ıa .´ a “kvacicchivam kvacidrs¯n kvacid dev¯ n kvacinnar¯ n a a . . a . rudr¯ tmakatv¯ cches asya suko drauni´ca tattan¯ a a ´ u . . 5. . . . u a ´ı ı saiva ca draupad¯ n¯ ma k¯ .19. .. .123 a . . ¯ tath¯ bh¯ gavate’pyuktam han¯ madvacanam param a a u . a .125 ı . Pu. .121 a a a s . ´ . pr¯ durbh¯ v¯ nara´caiva laksmano bala eva ca 2. a .t a sarve´varah svatantro’pi sarva´akti´ca sarvad¯ s s s a . ´ a a ı. tasm¯ d yo mahim¯ visnoh sarva´astroditah sa hi a a .samr¯ pe tu raterv¯ yau sr¯rityeva ca k¯rtyate ´ . s s ı a a . n¯ nyadityesa sastr¯ nam nirnayah samud¯ hrtah a ´ ¯ a.

sarvavidy¯ draupad¯ tu yasm¯ t saiva sarasvat¯ 2. ham hi bh¯ ratam sarvamucyate a a .t . . 56 Mah¯ . . ´ .135 a ı a ı aj˜ an¯ disvar¯ pastu kalirduryodhanah smrtah n¯ a u . . 2.137 a a.50 * a xxviii . a n a a . n¯ .bh¯ rat¯ rthastridh¯ proktah svayam bhagavataiva hi a a a . n¯ r¯ yanasya n¯ m¯ ni sarv¯ ni vacan¯ ni tu aa . a .. vipar¯tam tu yajj˜ anam duhsasana it¯ritah 2. .133 bhaktirj˜ anam savair¯ gyam praj˜ a medh¯ dhrtih sthitih n¯ . . 1. . n¯ stikyam sakunirn¯ ma sarvadosatmak¯ h pare a a a. a . . . a. . . . a n¯ a . a tats¯ marthy¯ bhidh¯ y¯ni tamauparicaram viduh a a a ı . . “manv¯ di kecid bruvate hy¯ st¯k¯ di tath¯ pare a a ı a a tathoparicar¯ dyanye bh¯ ratam paricaksate”56 a a . a a a. svayam vy¯ so hi tad veda brahm¯ v¯ tatpras¯ datah a a a . ´ a . . a. .136 ı . evamadhy¯ tmanis. yogah pr¯ no balam caiva vrkodara iti smrtah 2. . .134 . . .132 2. ¯ a.131 a a a a ı . .139 n a .tr¯ stvaha˙ k¯ ro draun¯ rudr¯ tmako yatah 2.130 “sakrsnan p¯ ndav¯ n grhya yo’yamarthah pravartate .¯ . a . 2. ´ı sabrahmak¯ stu te yatra manv¯ dim tam vidurbudh¯ h a a . .ı . a a a. a´ . durvij˜ eyamatah sarvairbh¯ ratam tu surairapi 2. dronady¯ indriy¯ nyeva p¯ p¯ nyanye tu sainik¯ h a. .¯ a p¯ ndavey¯ sca puny¯ ni tesam visnurniyojakah 2. ´¯ ı . . . . etadda´atmako v¯ yustasm¯ d bh¯mastad¯ tmakah s¯ a a ı a .¯ dh¯ rtar¯ s. pr¯ tilomy¯ divaicitry¯ t tam¯ st¯kam pracaksate 2. dharmo bhakty¯ dida´akah srut¯ dih s¯lavainayau a s . .129 2. .138 a.1.

. xxix . ad in m¯ trr¯ vi´ad y¯ sv¯ sucir ahimsyam¯ na urviy¯ vi v¯ vrdhe a.tho div¯ karah s s . hastu m¯ rutah” a a . ´ a u . a s a a´ a a a . . a .t a . ¯ ´ .144 ı a r a . . . . br¯ hmano dvipad¯ m sres. anuyat p¯ rv¯ aruhat san¯ juvo ni navya´¯svavar¯ su dh¯ vate”57 u a a sı. . . buddhau ca n¯ nyo hanumatsam¯ nah pum¯ n kad¯ cit kva ca ka´canaiva” a a . ho deva´res. ´ .¯.. s a 2. .. a . . n .149 2.146 ı a a s a a ¯ pra yat pituh param¯ n n¯yate pary¯ prksudho v¯rudho damsu rohati a ı a .141. . a.150 “v¯ yurbh¯mo bh¯man¯ do mahauj¯ h sarvesam ca pr¯ nin¯ m pr¯ nabh¯ tah a ı ı a a.tho jyotihsres. s a . v¯ yv¯ d¯n¯ m krama´caiva tadv¯ kyaireva cintyate a a ı a. “j˜ ane vir¯ ge haribhaktibh¯ ve dhrtisthitipr¯ n abalesu yoge n¯ a a a. ı . .147 a t ¯ . ubh¯ yad asya janusam yad invata ad id yavis. 57 Rgveda 1. “balamindrasya giri´o giri´asya balam marut s s . niryad ¯m budhn¯ n mahisasya varpasa ¯san¯ sah savas¯ kranta s¯ rayah ı a ı´ ¯ a . tasya dhen¯ anayanta sasrutah 2. yad¯m upahvarate s¯ dhate matir . . . trt¯yam asya vrsbhasya dohase da´apramatim janayanta yosanah 2. .142 ´ . . a. na brahmasadrsah ka´cicchiv¯ dis u katha˜ cana” 2.tath¯ ’pi visnuparat¯ bh¯ rate s¯ rasa˙ grahah” 2. a . ¯ . a a s 2.1-5 .143 “balitth¯ tad vapuse dh¯ yi dar´atam devasya bhargah sahaso yato jani a s . balam tasya harih s¯ ksanna harerbalamanyatah” . ity¯ divy¯ sav¯ kyaistu visnutkarso’vagamyate a a a . ¯ . ..t s . . a a “a´vamedhah kratu´res. yad ¯m anu pradivo madhva adhave guh¯ santam m¯ tari´v¯ math¯ yati 2. . 2. .140 a a a a n .148 2.¯ . .. . ı . u . ¯´ ¯ .´ . ho abhavad ghrna sucih 2.141 “v¯ yurhi brahmat¯ meti tasm¯ d brahmaiva sa smrtah a a a . . prkso vapuh pitum¯ n nitya asaye dvit¯yam a sapta´iv¯ su m¯ trsu a ı s a a . a . .145 s . .

y¯ drse ca kule j¯ tah sarvar¯ j¯ bhip¯ jite a . . .a a ı s . hirenapi bh¯mam prati sam¯ritam a ı .151 a .154 a a .t . “tattvaj˜ ane visnubhaktau dhairye sthairye par¯ krame n¯ a . ´ . . sattve b¯ hubale dhairye pr¯ ne sar¯rasambhave a a. sahasragunamapyetat tvayi sambh¯ vay¯ myaham 2.158 a a . ´ ¯ ı 2. . aparvagam c¯ pi vaco duryodhanasya hi at . xxx . a s s .153 tath¯ yudhis. a. anyony¯ nantarabal¯ h kram¯ deva prak¯rtit¯ h ” 2. . . vacanam v¯ sudevasya tathodyogagatam param . ´ ¯ . aa u 58 “v¯r¯ nam sastravidusam”.155 s¯ mpratam m¯ nuse loke sadaityanarar¯ ks ase a a ..an¯ vrttirdehin¯ m dehap¯ te tasm¯ d v¯ yurdevadevo vi´is.¯ “dharma´c¯ rtha´ca k¯ ma´ca moksa´caiva ya´o dhruvam s a s a s s . a . h¯ h samp¯ rnabalapaurusah a . ı . s tvayy¯ yattamidam sarvam sarvalokasya bh¯ rata” 2. a ı a.. ´¯ a aa . . . 2. ¯. a . a a a s. u .tah” 2. . ´¯ . vege ca l¯ ghave caiva pral¯ pasya ca varjane 2. . vir¯ . . ¯ .¯. . pr¯ ya´ah drsyante a s .152 a a bh¯masenasamo n¯ sti senayorubhayorapi ı a p¯ nditye ca patutve ca suratve ca bale’pi ca” a. ¯ .157 a a. ı . a a a a a . 2. a . ¯ .¯ bhagavatp¯ dairud¯ hrt¯ ni mudritapustakesu anupalabhyatve’pi pr¯ c¯nako´esu a a . a a. a. catv¯ rah pr¯ nin¯ m sres. “yat ki˜ c¯ ’tmani kaly¯ nam sambh¯ vayasi p¯ ndava n a a. a 58 “v¯r¯ nam sastravidusam krtin¯ m tattvanirnaye ı a.156 bh¯ma´ca balabhadra´ca madrar¯ ja´ca v¯ryav¯ n ı s s a s ı a caturthah k¯cakastesam pa˜ camam n¯ nu´u´rumah n . “n¯ sti n¯ r¯ yanasamam” ity¯ di mah¯ bh¯ rat¯ dyukt¯ ni ı a . a. t a.´ a .

´¯ a.75. “adhijyamapi yat kartum sakyate naiva g¯ ndivam a. s a tathaiv¯ nyatra vacanam krsnadvaip¯ yaneritam a a .t “anuj˜ ato rauhiney¯ t tvay¯ caiv¯ par¯ jita n¯ a a a . hirenaiva bh¯m¯ ya samud¯ritam a ı a ı . 2.163 “yasya na pratiyoddh¯ ’sti bh¯mamekamrte kvacit a ı . ´ anyatra bh¯map¯ rth¯ bhy¯ m bhavata´ca jan¯ rdana” ı a a a.18 * a xxxi 2. ´ . 2. .162 a a.¯.161 y¯ m¯ rut¯ d garbhamadhatta p¯ rvam sesam suparnam gir¯sam surendram a a a u ı´ . . 2.166 tathaiva draupad¯v¯ kyam v¯ sudevam prat¯ritam ı a ı . ı a a . anvisy¯ pi trilokesu sa esa musal¯ yudhah” 2. a sarvavidy¯ su b¯bhatsuh krsnena ca mah¯ tman¯ a ı a a . . . ı .´ . a .75.159 “asmin yuddhe bh¯masena tvayi bh¯ rah sam¯ hitah ı a .. s . dh¯ rarjunena vodhavy¯ vodhavya itaro janah”60 u a . . . a . . . . .164 a a . . . 5. ´ aa a ı a u u . . ı a . . . . a. tath¯ yudhis. uktam pur¯ ne brahm¯ nde brahmana n¯ rad¯ ya ca a. a a ´ . . a .167 . . . . .3-4 * a Mah¯ . . 5. “yasy¯ dhiko bale n¯ sti bh¯masenamrte kvacit a a ı .165 anvesa rauhineyam ca tv¯ m ca bh¯m¯ par¯ jitam a. . caturmukh¯ bh¯ m scaturah kum¯ r¯ n s¯ draupad¯ n¯ ma babh¯ va bh¯ mau” 2. 59 60 Mah¯ . 2. .¯ a a 2.. 2.160 “yasy¯ h pras¯ d¯ t paramam vidanti sesah suparno giri´ah surendrah a.y¯ drsani ca karm¯ ni bh¯ma tvamasi t¯ drsah”59 a . . v¯rye saurye’pi v¯ n¯ nyastrt¯yah phalgun¯ dr te” ı ´ a a a . . m¯ t¯ ca yaisam prathamaiva bh¯ rat¯ s¯ draupad¯ n¯ ma babh¯ va bh¯ mau aa a ı a ı a u u . na vij˜ ane na ca j˜ ana esa r¯ mah sa l¯ ngal¯” n¯ n¯ a˙ ı .

169 2. . a . anaupac¯ rik¯ siddh¯ brahmat¯ ca vinirnay¯ t 2. ´ . . .“dv¯ veva purusau loke v¯ sudev¯ danantarau a a a . a a a . ¯ .168 “aksay¯ visudh¯ divye dhvajo v¯ naralaksanah ı a .170 tasm¯ duktakramenaiva purusottamat¯ hareh a a .172 ´ ı a a a. a a a . . . . . u . bh¯mastu prathamastatra dvit¯yo draunireva ca” ı ı . xxxii 2. ity¯ dyanantav¯ ky¯ ni santyev¯ rthe vivaksite a a a a .171 a ı a a . . n . a a a a a . v¯ kyoddh¯ ro n¯ ma dvit¯yo’dhy¯ yah a a a ı a . . . iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . . . .173 .t . n . ı ..¯ . . . yatp¯ dapadmamakarandajuso hi p¯ rth¯ h sv¯ r¯ jyam¯ purubhayatra sad¯ vinod¯ t a a a. a p¯ rnapraj˜ akrteyam sa˙ ksep¯ duddhrtih suv¯ ky¯ n¯ m u . a sr¯madbh¯ ratag¯ n¯ m visnoh p¯ rnatvanirnay¯ yaiva 2. 2. a sa pr¯yat¯ m paratamah param¯ danantah sant¯ rakah satatasamsrtidustar¯ rn at ı a. g¯ nd¯vam dhanusam sres. . . 2. ham tena draunervaro’rjunah” a. . k¯ nicid dar´it¯ nyatra dinm¯ trapratipattaye a s a a .

.. jayatyajo’ks¯nasukh¯ tmabimbah svai´varyak¯ ntipratatah sadoditah a s a . ividhitsay¯ ’ra u.. . ´ a . . a a a n . a .¯ a a u u a .1 a a aa a a a . . . . . svabhaktasant¯ paduris.. u . . ı a ı a.tahant¯ r¯ m¯ vat¯ ro harir¯sacandram¯ h 3. . . v¯ yurnarottamo n¯ ma dev¯ti sr¯rud¯rit¯ 3. 1.(sarg¯ nusarga-laya-pr¯ durbh¯ vanirnayah) a a a .t r¯ pena p¯ rvena sa v¯ sudevan¯ mn¯ viri˜ cam susuve ca s¯ ’tah 3. ¯ ¯ vy¯ dha´caturdh¯ bhagav¯ n sa eko m¯ y¯ m sriyam srs. . . . ı . .. . . sa˙ karsanacc¯ pi jay¯ tan¯ jo babh¯ va s¯ ksad balasamvid¯ tm¯ n .. Om jayatyajo’khandagunorumandalah sadodito j˜ anamar¯cim¯ l¯ n¯ ı aı . “n¯ r¯ yanam namaskrtya naram caiva narottamam aa . 3. .. . a anandat¯rthavaran¯ mavat¯ trt¯y¯ bhaum¯ tanurmaruta aha kath¯ h parasya 3. .8 ı a ı .6 a a s . s a a a a. ekah sa bhagav¯ nuktah s¯ dhake´o narottamah 3.¯ a a . sad¯ sad¯ tmaj˜ anad¯bhir¯ pyah krsnavat¯ ro harirekas¯ garah 3.. ¯ a . . . v¯ yurya ev¯ tha viri˜ can¯ m¯ bhavisya adyo na parastato hi 3.. atha trt¯yo’dhy¯ yah ı a . .1 * a ¯ xxxiii . upas¯ dhako nara´cokto dev¯ bh¯ gy¯ tmik¯ nrnam a s ı a a a . . ı. . ¯ sarasvat¯ v¯ kyar¯ p¯ tasm¯ nnamy¯ hi te’khil¯ h ı a u a a a a.2 a a a a a ı´ a. a a u . krsnau saty¯ bh¯map¯ rthau krsnetyukt¯ hi bh¯ rate a ı a a a . ı jayo n¯ metih¯ so’yam krsnadvaip¯ yaneritah a a a .4 ı. .10 a a n a a . . svabhaktah¯ rdoccatamonihant¯ vy¯ s¯ vat¯ ro harir¯ tmabh¯ skarah 3. a . ı. ¯ 61 Mah¯ . jayatyasa˙ khyorubal¯ mbup¯ ro gunoccaratn¯ kara atmavaibhavah n a u a ¯ . .5 a a ı ´ ı ı a n¯ r¯ yano vy¯ sa iti v¯ cyavaktrsvar¯ pakah aa . dev¯m sarasvat¯m vy¯ sam tato jayamud¯raye”61 3.7 sarvasya nirnayasuv¯ kyasamuddhrt¯ tu sv¯ dhy¯ yayorharipadasmaranena krtv¯ a a a . . Adi. .3 a a n ı a a . .9 u .

. u a . ¯ s . s a . s a.. puna´ca m¯ y¯ trividh¯ babh¯ va sattv¯ dir¯ pairatha v¯ sudev¯ t s a a a u a u a a sattv¯ tmik¯ y¯ m sa babh¯ va tasm¯ t sa visnun¯ maiva nirantaro’pi a a a. a rajastanau caiva viri˜ ca as¯t tamastanau sarva iti trayo’sm¯ t 3. . sesastayoreva hi j¯van¯ m¯ k¯ l¯ tmakah so’tha suparna as¯t ´ . . n¯c¯ h surebhyastata eva te’khil¯ visvakseno v¯ yujah khena tulyah 3. harerniyog¯ datha sampras¯ tau sesah suparna´ca tayoh sahaiva 3.t . . . s a n . ´ u s a n a da´endriy¯ n yeva ca taijas¯ ni kramena kh¯ d¯n visayai´ca s¯ rddham s a..tava´aknuvanto harimetya tus. a . a .s¯ tram sa v¯ yuh puruso viri˜ cah pradyumnata´c¯ tha krtau striyau dve u . ´ . a . . prajaj˜ aturyamale tatra p¯ rv¯ pradh¯ nasa˜ j˜ a prakrtirjanitr¯ 3. ı a a.. . a. ı a a aa .t tvam no jagaccitravicitrasarganiss¯ma´ aktih kuru sanniketam 3. .¯ 3.¯ . a .21 . s¯ . sraddh¯ dvit¯y¯ ’tha tayo´ca yogo babh¯ va pumsaiva ca s¯ tran¯ mn¯ ´ a ı a s u u a a . .16 3. n . . a a ´ susava saiv¯ ndamadhoksajasya susmam hirany¯ tmakamambumadhye a. . uvuh a. sa˙ grhya b¯j¯ tmatay¯ ’niruddho nyadhatta santy¯ m trigunatmik¯ y¯ m n . . aye a . .18 ´ .11 n u a a n n¯ ı .. buddhy¯ mum¯ y¯ m sa sivastrir¯ po mana´ca vaik¯ rikadevasa˙ gh¯ n a a a. . . a a ı . ıa a ´¯ a . . a a a a´ 3. ¯ ´ a a.. vy¯ h¯ t trt¯y¯ t punareva visnordev¯ mscaturvarnagat¯ n samast¯ n u a . . . . ´ . . . . a . . . .13 k¯ l¯ jay¯ dy¯ api visnup¯ rsad¯ yasm¯ dandat paratah sampras¯ t¯ h aa a a a .12 a u ´ . . 3. a a . . j¯ t¯ h sa´akr¯ h punareva s¯ tr¯ cchraddh¯ sut¯ n¯ pa suraprav¯r¯ n a a.17 pumsah prakrty¯ m ca punarviri˜ c¯ cchivo’tha tasm¯ dakhil¯ h sure´ah n a a a. iti stutastaih purusottamo’sau sa visnun¯ m¯ sriyam¯ pa srs.20 ı s .. xxxiv 3.14 ı a. .¯ u a.19 n ¯ ı ´ a ete hi dev¯ h punarandasrs. u a a a a ıa sesam sivam cendramathendrata´ca sarve sur¯ yaj˜ aganasca j¯ t¯ h 3. a .15 tato mahattattvatanurviri˜ cah sth¯ l¯ tmanaiv¯ jani v¯ k ca dev¯ n . ¯ ı tau v¯ hanam sayanam caiva visnoh k¯ l¯ jay¯ dy¯ sca tata pras¯ t¯ h a u a.. sa . ua a a ı tasy¯ maha˙ k¯ ratanum sa rudram sasarja buddhim ca tadarddhadeh¯ m a n a a . s . ´ . ´ a a .

tato’sur¯ dy¯ rsayo manusy¯ jagad vicitram ca viri˜ cato’bh¯ t 3.¯ . evam punah srjate sarvametadan¯ dyananto hi jagatprav¯ hah a a . . u a. . a n gunastu k¯ l¯ t pitrm¯ trdosat svakarmato v¯ ’bhibhavam pray¯ nti 3. nity¯ sca j¯v¯ h prakrti´ca nity¯ k¯ la´ca nityah kimu devadevah 3.¯ a tasm¯ t punah sarvasur¯ h pras¯ t¯ ste j¯ nam¯ n¯ api nirnay¯ ya a a. tatah san¯ dy¯ sca mar¯cimukhy¯ dev¯ sca sarve krama´ah pras¯ t¯ h a a´ ı a a´ s . 3. tasm¯ t sa eko vibudhapradh¯ na ity¯ srit¯ devaganastameva a a a´ a .that¯ meti katha˜ cidasya u sa a a´ . . ´ . . a nissrtya k¯ y¯ duta padmayoneh sampr¯ vi´an krama´o m¯ rut¯ nt¯ h a a a s s a a a.´ jihv¯ bhavo v¯ ripatirnaso´ca n¯ satyadasrau krama´ah pras¯ t¯ h 3. . .29 aa a a . . . hah sa sa hy¯ surak¯ nrte ca a u a a . a s . . u a. p¯ rvastu pa´c¯ t punareva j¯ to n¯ sres. . a . layo bhaved vyutkramato hi tesam tato harih pralaye sr¯sah¯ yah ´ ı a .30 ´ a a .27 a a s a s .. . s a a a. . .tasmin pravis.¯. .¯ harerviri˜ casya ca madhyasamsthitestadanyadev¯ dhipatih sa m¯ rutah 3. ¯ a . a uktakram¯ t p¯ rvabhavastu yo yah sres.22 a n . . . a a s . . n u . s a u . ananta´¯rs asyakarorup¯ dah so’nantam¯ rtih svagunananant¯ n sı . . xxxv .¯ .26 caksuhsrutibhy¯ m spar´at sahaiva ravih sa´¯ dharma ime pras¯ t¯ h a. . n u ¯ .28 a a . ´ sı . s . . u . . . .23 pap¯ ta v¯ yorgaman¯ cchar¯ram tasyaiva c¯ ’ve´ata utthitam punah a a a ı . setenij¯ nandamamandas¯ ndrasandohameko’nubhavannanantah 3. tato viri˜ co bhuvan¯ ni sapta sasaptak¯ ny¯ su cak¯ ra so’bj¯ t n a a a´ a a tasm¯ cca dev¯ rsayah puna´ca vaik¯ rik¯ dy¯ h sa´iv¯ babh¯ vuh a a . 3. .t .24 n a a . t¯ lok¯ tmakam padmamamusya madhye punarviri˜ co’jani sadgunatm¯ 3. s¯ u a.. ua a a a . a. a harinaiva s¯ rddham sarve sur¯ stasya babh¯ va n¯ bheh a a u a .32 a´ ı a. .31 s u .¯ ananta´aktih parip¯ rnabhogo bhu˜ jannajasram nijar¯ pa aste 3.25 agre sivo’hambhava eva buddherum¯ manojau saha sakrak¯ mau ´ a ´ a gururmanurdaksa ut¯ niruddhah sahaiva pa´c¯ nmanasah pras¯ t¯ h a sa u a. . . . . 3.

. 3. . . . .t .thasutena sa´vat prap¯dit¯ brahmavar¯ t sure´ah ´ s ı. atho vidh¯ turmukhato vinihsrt¯ n ved¯ n hay¯ syo jagrhe’surendrah a a a . a . a . . . s a aa a . .37 3. ¯ a. ı. as a . . .. . dity¯ m hirany¯ vatha r¯ ksasau ca paitrsvaseyau ca hareh parast¯ t a. evam vidurye param¯ manant¯ majasya saktim purusottamasya a a ´ . . .¯ .41 a u u a . a a s¯ . ´ a . . 3. ath¯ bjan¯ bhapratih¯ rap¯ lau sap¯ t tri´o bh¯ mitale’bhij¯ tau a a a a ´¯ a s u a . 3.43 sur¯ sur¯ n amudadhim vimathnat¯ m dadh¯ ra prs. hena girim sa mandaram a a. s ´ s ..33 a a s .34 dev¯ nim¯ n muktasamastadosan svasannidh¯ ne vinive´ya devah a a a s . s .36 tatah sa magn¯ malayo layodadhau mah¯m viloky¯ ’´u harirvar¯ hah a ı. a .. ¯ aı . a. 3.38 hato hirany¯ ksa ud¯ ravikramo diteh suto yo’varajah sur¯ rthe a a . a a . a. dh¯ tr¯ ’rthitenaiva var¯ har¯ pin a dharoddhrtau p¯ rvahato’bjajodbhavah 3. tasya pras¯ d¯ datha dagdhadosastam¯ pnuvanty¯ su param sure´am a a a a´ s ¯ .yath¯ samudr¯ t saritah praj¯ t¯ h punastameva pravi´anti sa´vat a a a a. . xxxvi 3. harim viri˜ cena sahopajagmurdaur¯ tmyamasy¯ pi sa´amsurasmai n a a ´ s . . evam harernityajagatprav¯ hastameva c¯ sau pravi´atyajasram 3. atho diterjyes. ¯ . 3.39 a a a u . a . .40 . nihatya tam matsyavapurjugopa manum mun¯mst¯ msca dadau vidh¯ tuh ı.t hatv¯ hiranyam ca sut¯ ya tasya datv¯ ’bhayam devagananatosayat a a a . n . a . . . . . manvantarapralaye matsyar¯ po vidy¯ mad¯ nmanave devadevah u a a .¯ u . vaivasvat¯ yottamasamvid¯ tm¯ visnoh svar¯ papratipattir¯ p¯ m 3. bh¯ tv¯ viri˜ c¯ rtha im¯ m sa´ail¯ muddhrtya v¯ r¯ mupari nyadh¯ t sthiram u a n a a.42 abhis. a .¯ puna´ca m¯ r¯cata eva dev¯ j¯ t¯ adity¯ masur¯ sca dity¯ m s aı a aa¯ a a´ a g¯ vo mrg¯ h paksyurag¯ disattv¯ d¯ ksayan¯sveva samasta´o’pi a a a a . . . . utastairharirugrav¯ryo nrsimhar¯ pena sa avir¯ s¯t ı u .¯ punastadany¯ nadhik¯ rayogy¯ m stattadgananeva pade niyu˙ kte 3.35 a a a.

a. a a s¯ a a tad¯ ’bjajam sulinameva c¯ grato nidh¯ ya dev¯ h puruh¯ tap¯ rvak¯ h a a a a.44 var¯ dajeyatvamav¯ pa daityar¯ .. var¯ nnar¯ d¯nr ta eva r¯ vanastad¯ tan¯ t tau trida´anab¯ dhat¯ m 3. parairavadhyau varatah pur¯ hareh surairajeyau ca var¯ d vidh¯ tuh a a a . n¯ y¯ ncay¯ ’ham pratihanmi tam balim subh¯ nanetyeva tato’bhyay¯ cata a a˜ a a a .17. . .47 3. tatah pulastyasya kule pras¯ tau t¯ v¯ didaityau jagadeka´atr¯ u a a s u . .48 viri˜ casrs.45 a a a a . jah¯ ra c¯ sm¯ cchalatastrivis. apam tribhih kramaistacca dadau nij¯ graje 3.53 a a ı . a a a . .varaprad¯ n¯ daparairadh¯ ryam harasya k¯ rmo brhadandavodh¯ a a a u . tairardit¯ v¯ savan¯ yak¯ h sur¯ h puro nidh¯ y¯ bjajamastuvan harim a a a a. a . Pu.t . sa v¯ man¯ tm¯ ’surabh¯ bhr to’dhvaram jag¯ ma “g¯ m sannamayan pade pade”62 a a a u . a 3.54 . . . 8. pit¯ mahen¯ sya pur¯ hi y¯ cito baleh krte ke´ava aha yad vacah a a a a s ¯ . r¯ mo nihaty¯ surap¯ gamugram nad¯ nan¯ dirvidadhe’srjaiva 3. tvameka ¯sah paramah svatantrastvam¯ diranto jagato niyokt¯ ı´ .. . u . a a. tath¯ hayagr¯va ud¯ ravikramastvay¯ hat¯ brahmapur¯ tanena 3. . . ı s 3. . . . .20 a xxxvii 3.tairnitar¯ mavadhyau var¯ d vidh¯ turditijau hiranyakau n . 3. . u u a. . .50 ity¯ daroktastrida´ airajeyah sa sar˙ gadhanv¯ ’tha bhrg¯ dvaho’bh¯ t a s ´¯ n a u .51 a a u a a . a a 3. 62 Bh¯ .49 a ı a a a a sa c¯ sur¯ n rudravar¯ davadhy¯ nim¯ n samastairapi devadeva a a a a a nihs¯ma´aktyaiva nihatya sarv¯ n hrdambuje no nivas¯ tha sa´vat a . .52 sarvairajeyah sa ca kumbhakarnah pur¯ tane janmani dh¯ tureva a a . a a . a ´ s . ´ babh¯ vire candralal¯ mato var¯ t pur¯ hyajey¯ asur¯ dhar¯ tale u a a a a a a . ´¯ payombudhau bhogipabhoga´ayinam sametya yogy¯ m stutimabhyayojayan s¯ a.46 a a a a . caturmukhasyaiva baliryad¯ tad¯ a a at a a aj¯ yatendr¯ varajo’diteh suto mah¯ najo’pyabjabhav¯ disam stutah 3. .

.59 a . ´ tvad¯ j˜ ay¯ sv¯ nanubh¯ ya bhog¯ nupaiti so’pi tvaritastvadantikam 3. a s . . . a .66 . . sahastravrttam tadahah svayambhuvo ni´a ca tanm¯ namitam saracchatam s¯ a . 3. . va´e tavaitad dvayamapyato vayam niveday¯ mah pitureva te’khilam 3. dvisatsahasrairapi tai´caturyugam tret¯ dibhih p¯ da´a eva h¯naih 3. ah 3. ¯ . as ı .¯ .tvad¯ j˜ ayaiv¯ khilamambujodbhav¯ vitenire’gry¯ scaram¯ sca ye’nye an a a a´ a´ 3. . nisp¯dya t¯ v¯ rutale kar¯ bhy¯ m tanmedasaiv¯ ’´u cakartha medin¯m 3. . ı. imau ca rakso’dhipat¯ varoddhatau jahi svav¯ryena nrsu prabh¯ tah ı ı . . . a. a a.t .t . a .¯ . .t ya eva p¯ rvam parames. hivaksasastvagudbhavo dharma ih¯ ’syato’bhavat u a . ı ´ . . ¯ . a s . . . a sı . ¯ a a svayambhuvo vedagananah¯ rsat¯ m tad¯ ’bhavastvam haya´¯rsa ¯svarah 3. .60 a u a a.¯ . .58 n a s s¯ a n a a a´ a tvad¯ j˜ ay¯ brahmavar¯ davadhyau cikr¯disasambhavay¯ mukhodgat¯ n an a a ı. . .t . sugr¯va as¯t parames.¯ . ahrtya ved¯ nakhil¯ n prad¯ ya svayambhuve tau ca jaghantha dasy¯ a a a u ¯ .64 sa devat¯ n¯ m prathamo gunadhiko babh¯ va n¯ mn¯ hanum¯ n prabha˜ janah a a. . . . .56 s a ı . hitejas¯ yuto ravih sv¯ tmata eva j¯ mbav¯ n ı ¯ ı a a a . u a a a n . . tad¯ j˜ ay¯ devagana babh¯ vire puraiva pa´c¯ dapi tasya bh¯ mnah an a u sa u . svasambhavah kesarino grhe prabhurbabh¯ va v¯ l¯ svata eva v¯ savah 3.. . nisevanayorugunasya v¯ naresvatho naresveva ca pa´cimodbhav¯ h a s a. evam sur¯ nam ca nisargajam balam tath¯ ’sur¯ n am varad¯ nasambhavam a. xxxviii 3.57 an a a u a tvay¯ pur¯ karnaputad vinirmitau mah¯ surau tau madhukaitabh¯ khyau a a a a . . . it¯rite tairakhilaih sure´varairbabh¯ va r¯ mo jagat¯patih prabhuh 3. . .63 s a u a a .55 manusyam¯ n¯ t tri´atam sasas.65 u aı a . . sa ka´yapasy¯ ditigarbhajanmano vivasvatastantubhavasya bh¯ bhrtah s a u . u .¯ . prabha˜ jan¯ ve´ava´at tav¯ ’j˜ ay¯ baloddhat¯ v¯ su jale vyavardhat¯ m 3. .62 ı s u a ı . ikam divaukas¯ mekamu´anti vatsaram a a s .61 s a . grhe da´asyandanan¯ mino’bh¯ t kausalyak¯ n¯ mni tadarthines.

.72 a a ı´ ¯ a a a. brhaspatirbrahmasuto’pi p¯ rvam sahaiva sacy¯ manaso’bhij¯ tah u ´ a a . .ya eva s¯ ry¯ t punareva sa˜ j˜ ay¯ n¯ mn¯ yamo daksinadikpa as¯t u a nn a a a ¯ ı .¯ u a . .75 3. brahmodbhavasy¯ ngirasah suto’bh¯ nm¯ r¯cajasyaiva sac¯ pulomnah a˙ u aı ´ ı .. u ´ s xxxix 3. durg¯ tmik¯ saiva ca carman¯ mn¯ pa˜ c¯ tmako m¯ ruta eva b¯ nah 3. u s . a kausalyak¯ putra urukramo’s¯ vekastathaiko bharatasya m¯ tuh a a a . ¯ ı .67 brahmodbhavah soma ut¯ sya s¯ noratrerabh¯ t so’˙ gada eva j¯ tah a u u n a . brahmodbhavau tau punareva s¯ ry¯ d babh¯ vatustatra kan¯yasastu u a u ı ave´a aindro varad¯ nato’bh¯ t tato bal¯y¯ n vivido hi maind¯ t 3.74 a a a ı n a a a.to mukhatah svayambhuv¯ a a a s a a .70 u . . evam sthitesveva pur¯ tanesu var¯ d rath¯ ngatvamav¯ pa k¯ mah a a a˙ a a . . ´ n . sattv¯ tmik¯ sa˙ khamatho rajasth¯ bh¯ rn¯ mik¯ padmamabh¯ ddharerhi a a´ n a u a a u 3. .68 a ´ ı ´ a u aa . . ubhau sumitr¯ tanayau nrpasya catv¯ ra ete hyamarottam¯ sut¯ h a a a a. . . . s .69 sa eva sacy¯ saha v¯ naro’bh¯ t svasambhavo devagururbrhaspatih ´ a a u . abh¯ t suseno varuno’´vinau ca babh¯ vatustau vivida´ca maindah 3. sa˙ karsanadyaistribhireva r¯ pair¯ vis. ¯ .78 . .77 3. tats¯ nut¯ m¯ pa ca so’niruddho brahmodbhavah sa˙ khatanuh pum¯ tm¯ u a a a a . ´ ı . indro’˙ gade caiva tato’˙ gado hi bal¯ nit¯ ntam sa babh¯ va sa´vat n n ı a . p¯ rvam hare´cakramabh¯ ddhi durg¯ tamahsthit¯ sr¯riti y¯ m vadanti u s u a a´ ı a. 3.. a .71 a u ı a a ¯ s n¯lo’gnir¯ s¯t kamalodbhavotthah k¯ mah punah sr¯ramanad ram¯ y¯ m ı aı a a .73 gad¯ tu v¯ yurbalasamvid¯ tm¯ sar˙ ga´ca vidyeti ramaiva khadgah a a a a ´¯ n s . brhaspatist¯ ra uto sac¯ ca sakrasya bh¯ ryaiva babh¯ va t¯ r¯ 3.¯ pradyumnan¯ m¯ ’bhavadevam¯sat sa skandat¯ m¯ pa sa cakrat¯ m ca 3. .76 3. . sa j¯ mbav¯ n daivatak¯ ryadar´in¯ puraiva srs. 3. . . . . . . .ta as¯t trisu tesu visnuh n . . t¯ veva j¯ tau bharata´ca n¯ mn¯ satrughna ityeva ca r¯ mato’nu a a s a a´ a p¯ rvam sumitr¯ tanaya´ca sesah sa laksmano n¯ ma ragh¯ ttam¯ danu u a s ´ . . . u a . .

. . . videhar¯ jasya hi yaj˜ abh¯ mau suteti tasyaiva tatastu s¯ ’bh¯ t a n u a u 3.79 3.ı xl .82 s . a . a a.80 ity¯ dikalpotthita esa sargo may¯ samast¯ gamanirnay¯ tmakah a a a . . a . . sarg¯ nusargalayapr¯ durbh¯ vanirnayo n¯ ma trt¯yo’dhy¯ yah a a a a a . . iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a .ye’nye ca bh¯ p¯ h krtav¯ryaj¯ dy¯ bal¯ dhik¯ h santi sahasra´o’pi u a. . ı a a a a. . s sarve hareh sannidhibh¯ vayukt¯ dharmapradh¯ n¯ sca gunapradh¯ n¯ h a a a a´ a a. . . sah¯ nusargah kathito’tra p¯ rvo yo yo gunairnityamasau varo hi a u . . svayam ram¯ s¯rata eva j¯ t¯ s¯teti r¯ m¯ rthaman¯ pam¯ y¯ a ı aa ı a a u a a . 3. notkarsahetuh prathamatvamesu vi´esav¯ kyairavagamyametat 3.81 p¯ sc¯ ttyakalpesvapi sargabhed¯ h srutau pur¯ nesvapi c¯ nyathokt¯ h a´ a a. ´ a.

.¯. n a a . .3 4. atho ahaly¯ m patin¯ ’bhi´apt¯ m pradharsanadindrakrt¯ cchil¯krt¯ m a. . a .6 atho jagh¯ n¯ ’´u sarena t¯ . . . a aa . anugrah¯ rtham sa .9 a a a a ı a a a . . .. a . xli . a . ah a n a a . avadhyat¯ tena hi tasya datt¯ jagh¯ na c¯ ny¯ n rajan¯car¯ natha 4. a´ a . a . aveksam¯ nah paramam pum¯ msam sv¯ nandatrpt¯ iva sambabh¯ vuh a.8 a a a a a ı a tad¯ videhena sut¯ svayamvaro vighosito diksu vidiksu sarva´ah a a s . at a . . sarena m¯ r¯camath¯ rnave’ksipad vaco viri˜ casya tu m¯ nay¯ nah ´ . . . . a´ . .5 4. aı a . ¯ ı . ¯ . a a a ı. im 4.¯ svadar´an¯ nm¯ nus at¯ mupet¯ m suyojay¯ m¯ sa sa gautamena 4. jag¯ ma r¯ mah saha laksmanena siddh¯ sramam siddhajan¯ bhivandyah a a . vavandire brahmamukh¯ h sure´astamastrar¯ p¯ h prakatah sametya a. tatah suvamse sa´inah pras¯ to g¯ dh¯ti sakrastanujo’sya c¯ ’s¯t u a ı ´ a ı . varena vipratvamav¯ pa yo’sau vi´vasya mitram sa ih¯ ’jag¯ ma a s a a . .´ .4 ten¯ rthito yaj˜ ariraksayaiva krcchrena pitr¯ ’sya bhay¯ d visrs. . . a a. 4. a a a raraksa yaj˜ am ca munernihatya sub¯ hum¯sanagir¯ vimrtyum 4. atha caturtho’dhy¯ yah a .(r¯ m¯ vat¯ re ayodhy¯ prave´ah) a a a a s .10 s a a . 4. ananyabhakt¯ m ca sure´ak¯ nks ay¯ vidh¯ ya n¯ r¯m prayayau tay¯ ’rcitah 4.11 a. . .7 n . nir¯ksya nityam caturah kum¯ r¯ n pit¯ mudam santatam¯ pa coccam ı . . a u . a . a s a. nidh¯ rya tad g¯ dhisut¯ nuy¯ y¯ yayau videh¯ nanuj¯ nuy¯ tah 4. . s¯ u a. tanm¯ tarah paurajan¯ am¯ ty¯ antahpur¯ vaisayik¯ sca sarve a a a a a . s a˙ .2 s . ak¯ m var¯ d vidh¯ tustadananyavadhy¯ m a a s ´ .´ ´ s . . . . . ı . nityapravrddhasya ca tasya vrddhirapeksya lokasya hi mandadrs. . serav¯ pa salaksmano’stram munito hi kevalam a r. aa a a . . . . aa .t . a ı´ ¯ a . vi´esato r¯ mamukhendubimbamaveksya r¯ j¯ krtakrtya as¯t 4.. a. . Om ath¯ bhyavardhamscatur¯ h kum¯ r¯ nrpasya gehe purusottam¯ dy¯ h a a. . a a.t . .1 . . . . a a balam svabhakteradhikam prak¯ sayannanugraham ca trida´esvatulyam a´ s .

sa me dadau divyamidam dhanustad¯ katha˜ can¯ c¯ lyamr te pin¯ kinam a n a a a .sy¯ m¯ vad¯ te jagadekas¯ re svanantacandr¯ dhikak¯ ntik¯ nte ´ a a a a a a a sah¯ nuje k¯ rmukab¯ n ap¯ nau pur¯m pravis. . . .t xlii . 4. sirugratej¯ h kurusva j¯ m¯ taramenam¯ sviti 4. . . ¯. sametya bh¯ p¯ sca sam¯pam¯ su pragrhya tacc¯ layitum na sekuh 4.˙ a a . amad¯ ito gat¯ h samasta´o hyastana eva p¯ rthiv¯ h a a. e tutusurvidehaj¯ h a a a. adh¯ ryametad dhanur¯ pya sa˙ kar¯ daham nrnam v¯ryapar¯ks ane dhrtah a a ´ n a ı . a a . it¯rit¯ m me giramabhyavetya diteh sut¯ d¯ navayaksar¯ ksas¯ h ı a.. a.t . a a a a a a . bal¯ nna te ka´cidupaiti kanyak¯ m tadicchubhiste na ca dharsaneti 4. a tapo may¯ c¯rnamum¯ pateh pur¯ var¯ yudh¯ v¯ ptidhr tena cetas¯ a ı . tath¯ ’pi m¯ m dharsayitum na sekuh sut¯ krte te vacan¯ m svayambhuvah 4. a. . srnusva me’th¯ pi yath¯ pratij˜ a sut¯ prad¯ n¯ ya krt¯ purast¯ t 4.12 papurnit¯ ntam saras¯ ksibhrngairvar¯ nan¯ bjam purusottamasya a . a n tath¯ videhah pratilabhya r¯ mam sahasranetr¯ varajam gavis.19 a a.21 a a. u uv¯ ca c¯ smai . . pur¯ hi me’d¯ t prabhurabjajo varam pras¯ dito me tapas¯ katha˜ cana a a a a n . a . . . . a s¯ a a.¯ ¯ . .13 aı n a a a u ..18 a n a a a . ı sut¯ rthamet¯ m cakara pratij˜ am dad¯ mi kany¯ m ya idam hi p¯ rayet 4. 4. . samsvinnag¯ tr¯ h parivrttanetr¯ da´anan¯ dy¯ h patit¯ vim¯ rchit¯ h a a.20 u a´ ı a´ a ´ . s a a. . a a a´ . . a . . . ham a a . . u . . . a . .¯ a´ . . . .t samarcay¯ m¯ sa sah¯ nujam tamrsim ca s¯ ksajjvalanaprak¯ sam 4. a u a. .22 a s a. . . sa aha cainam paramam vacaste karomi n¯ tr¯ sti vic¯ rana me a a a .15 a a r. . a a . mene ca j¯ m¯ taram¯ tmakany¯ gun ocitam r¯ panav¯ vat¯ ram a a a a .16 ´. a. kuto nar¯ stadvarato hi ki˙ kar¯ sah¯ nasaiv¯ tra krsanti krcchratah 4. a . . ı. ´ .. a.14 a a a a . n¯ . . a. . a a n¯ a a a a . tatastu te nas.17 na devadaityoragadevag¯ yak¯ alam dhanu´c¯ layitum sav¯ sav¯ h a a s a a a. . a a. . videhan¯ r¯naravaryasa˙ gh¯ yath¯ mah¯ p¯ rusik¯ stada˙ ghrim 4.

tatheti cokte munin¯ sa ki˙ karairanantabhogopamam¯ svath¯ ’nayat a n a´ a sam¯ksya tad v¯ makarena r¯ ghavah sal¯lamuddhrtya hasannap¯ rayat ı . . ham¯ sveva sa yatra maithilah 4. a s . a a videhar¯ jo da´adigrath¯ ya sa tanni´amy¯ ’´u tutosa bh¯ mipah 4.. . . .28 4. . . .t sa maithilen¯ titar¯ m samarcito viv¯ hay¯ m¯ sa sutam mudambharah a a.ı . a . . purohito g¯ dhisut¯ numodito juh¯ va vahnim vidhin¯ vasis. 4. tamabjanetram prthutu˙ gavaksasam sy¯ m¯ vad¯ tam calakundalojjvalam n . . . . aa a a. u a a .24 vikrsyam¯ nam tadanantar¯ dhas¯ parena nihs¯mabalena l¯lay¯ a. . . . . . tad¯ vim¯ n¯ valibhirnabhastalam didrksat¯ m sa˙ kulam¯ sa n¯ kin¯ m a a a a a a . vilokayan vaktramrseravasthitah salaksmanah p¯ rnatanuryath¯ sa´¯ 4. s .31 a a. . . a a a s . a . . . . n . svasenay¯ ’gre pranidh¯ ya dh¯ trjam vasis. a tad¯ tu r¯ mam ramay¯ yutam prabhum didrksava´cakruralam nabhastalam a a . a . .26 a ´ sı . . r¯ mam sam¯ lokya narendraputry¯ sametam¯ nandanidhim pare´am a . ı abhajyat¯ sahyamamus ya tad balam prasodhum¯sam kuta eva tad bhavet a ı´ . a a a . ath¯ ’tmaj¯ bhy¯ m sahitah sabh¯ ryo yayau gajasyandanapattiyuktay¯ a a a. a. . . xliii 4. . 4. . . ´ .. tatah pramodo nitar¯ m jan¯ n¯ m videhapury¯ mabhavat samant¯ t a.34 .32 a a a a . . . sur¯ nak¯ dundabhayo’ vinedire jagu´ca gandharvavar¯ h sahasra´ah 4. a atho kar¯ bhy¯ m pratigrhya m¯ l¯ maml¯ napadm¯ m jalaj¯ yat¯ ks¯ a a. vij¯ nam¯ n¯ jagat¯ m hi m¯ taram pur¯ ’rthitum n¯ ’yayuratra devat¯ h a a a a. 4. s a . .. .. a a . .25 sa madhyatastat pravibhajya l¯lay¯ yatheksudandam satamanyuku˜ jarah ı a n . as ¯ . a a.thah 4.23 a .29 laksmy¯ samete prakatam rame´e sampresay¯ m¯ sa tad¯ ’´u pitre s as . u . a a a. . upetya mandam lalitaih padaist¯ m tadamsa asajya ca p¯ r´vato’bhavat a. ´ a a a . a ı u .27 ´ s .30 a s a s as u . . .tato mam¯ yam pratip¯ rya m¯ nasam vrnotu kany¯ mayameva me’rthitah 4. . . a a . a´ .. . . a a ı a . a a . .33 a a s a. . sa´aksatotthopamacandanoksitam dadar´a vidyudvasanam nrp¯ tmaj¯ 4.

. a s . u . a s a . a n a a a .41 a a ı . tadantare so’tha dadar´a bh¯ rgavam sahasralaksamitabh¯ nud¯dhitim s a a ı . tato hi yuddh¯ ya rame´a´a˙ karau vyavasthitau tau dhanus¯ pragrhya a s s n .42 sa itthamuktv¯ nrpatim ragh¯ ttamam bhrg¯ ttamah pr¯ ha nij¯ m tanum harih a . . ı . . 4. ¯ a .37 a a a a a . a a u . . . a . . pragrhya p¯ nim ca nrp¯ tmaj¯ y¯ rar¯ ja r¯ j¯vasam¯ nanetrah a. yath¯ pur¯ s¯ garaj¯ sametah sur¯ sur¯ n amamrt¯ bdhimanthane a a a a a a.40 aj¯ nat¯ m r¯ ghavam¯ dip¯ rus am sam¯ gatam j˜ apayitum nidar´anaih a a. u um¯ patistvekamadh¯ rayat tato ram¯ pati´c¯ paramuttamottamam 4. tath¯ hyabh¯ t sarvadivaukas¯ m tad¯ tath¯ mun¯n¯ m sahabh¯ bhrt¯ m bhuvi a u a.39 a a a a. na me sutam hantumih¯ rhasi prabho vayogatasyetyuditah sa bh¯ rgavah a a . . . abhedamaj˜ es vabhidar´ayan param pur¯ tano’ham hariresa ityapi 4. . a a ı a. . u . . . .36 svala˙ krt¯ statra vicerura˙ gan¯ videhar¯ jasya ca y¯ hi yositah n . a . a . srnusva r¯ ma tvamihoditam may¯ dhanurdvayam p¯ rvamabh¯ nmah¯ dbhutam ´. . xliv 4.. .¯ vibh¯ sam¯ nam nijara´mimandale dhanurdharam d¯ptapara´vadh¯ yudham a a . pit¯ ca r¯ masya sutaih samanvito yay¯ vayodhy¯ m svapur¯m mud¯ tatah 4. . . . . ranasthitau v¯ m prasam¯ksitum vayam samarthay¯ mo’tra nidar´an¯ rthinah a. . a. a a a aı a . .46 a ´ . . . . s s a . s a . .38 a a a a a . priy¯ ni vastr¯ ni rath¯ n saku˜ jar¯ n par¯ rddhyaratn¯ nyakhilasya ce´ituh a. mud¯ sametam ramay¯ ram¯ patim vilokya r¯ m¯ ya dadau dhanam nrpah 4.35 4.45 . . sutatrayam te pradad¯ mi r¯ ghavam rane sthitam dras. . ı 4. 4. . umih¯ ’gato’smyaham a a t a . mahotsavam tam tvanubh¯ ya devat¯ nar¯ sca sarve prayayuryath¯ gatam u a a´ a .ı yato’ntarasyaisa niy¯ mako haristato haro’gre’sya silopamo’bhavat 4.44 a a a s a tad¯ tu lokasya nidar´an¯ rthibhih samarthitau tau hari´a˙ karau suraih a s a s n . . u a. a a u a . . a n a a a s . . . .yath¯ pur¯ s¯ garaj¯ svayam vare sum¯ nas¯ n¯ mabhavat sam¯ gamah a a a a a a a a . . . dadau ca kany¯ trayamuttamam mud¯ tad¯ sa r¯ m¯ varajebhya eva 4. n¯ . . ı. . . . sam¯ hvayantam raghupam sprdheva nrpo yay¯ ce pranipatya bh¯tah 4.43 n . a. .

.ty¯ harina’bhiv¯ks itah as a ı .56 ı a a.52 pradar´ite visnubale samastato har¯ cca nihsa˙ khyatay¯ mah¯ dhike s a a a . . s . . . .. 4. . . .. kimatra vaktavyamato harerbalam har¯ t param sarvata eva ceti 4. .54 ´ a a .47 ´ a a. a a . . .´ . a . ı . ¯ puna´ca tam pr¯ ha jagadgururyad¯ harirjitah sy¯ ddhi tadaiva vadhyase s a . s a . iti bruv¯ nah pradadau dhanurvaram pradar´ayat visnubalam har¯ d varam a. yad¯dam¯ grhya vikarsasi tvam tad¯ harirn¯ tra vic¯ ryamasti ı a . varam hi haste tadidam grh¯tam may¯ grh¯ naitadato hi vaisnavam 4. .57 4. alam balam te jagato’khil¯ d varam paro’si n¯ r¯ yana eva n¯ nyath¯ a aa .50 a . xlv 4. visarjayasveha saram tapomaye mah¯ sure lokamaye var¯ d vibhoh 4.. a ato vadh¯ rtham jagadantakasya sarv¯ jito’ham jitavad vyavasthitah a a . ´ .55 . a a a . n . .. .53 a ı a a a a ¯ u . . .49 dhanuryadanyaddharihastayogyam tatk¯ rmuk¯ t kotigunam puna´ca a a . tatah pranamy¯ ’´u jan¯ rdanam harah prasannadrs.48 a . s . pur¯ ’tulo n¯ ma mah¯ suro’bhavad var¯ t sa tu brahmana apa lokat¯ m a a a a a . sa tena r¯ modarago bahirgatastad¯ j˜ ayaiv¯ ’´u babh¯ va bhasmas¯ t a an as u a it¯va r¯ m¯ ya sa r¯ ghavah saram vikarsam¯ no vinihatya c¯ suram ı a a a a .¯ jag¯ ma kail¯ samamusya tad dhanustvay¯ prabhagnam kila lokasannidhau a a a . . . 4. .sa´aka naiv¯ tha yad¯ ’bhiv¯ks itum praspanditum v¯ kuta eva yoddhum ´ s¯ a a ı . . pur¯ varo’nena sivopalambhito mumuksay¯ visnutanuprave´anam a ´ s . . a. . jag¯ da meghaughagabh¯ray¯ gir¯ sa r¯ ghavam bh¯ rgava adip¯ rusah 4. . ´ s¯ . ´ n . . . . ´ s . . a sivastad¯ devaganah samast¯ h sa´amsuruccairjagato harerbalam 4. . a . . it¯rite lokamaye sa r¯ ghavo mumoca b¯ nam jagadantake’sure 4.. .51 pragrhya tacc¯ pavaram sa r¯ ghava´cak¯ ra sajyam nimisena l¯lay¯ a a s a . a . . . ı a cakarsa sandh¯ ya saram ca pa´yatah samastalokasya ca samsayam nudan a ´ s . . 4. . yad¯ranenaiva vinaisa sa˙ karah sa´aka na pra´vasitum ca kevalam ı . a. . . . .

u a. tato nrpo’tyarthamud¯ ’bhip¯ ritah sutaih samastaih svapur¯mav¯ pa ha a u ı a . a a .65 iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a .63 a a u a aa a ı a yath¯ pur¯ sr¯ramanah sriy¯ tay¯ rato nit¯ ntam hi payobdhimadhye a a´ ı a . ı . xlvi .60 tatah sa k¯ runyanidhirnije jane nit¯ ntamaikyam svagatam prak¯ sayan a .62 a a a a a a a a .titam caiva nij¯ srayasya janasya sattattvavibodhak¯ ran am a´ a .59 n . vimohakam c¯ nyatamasya kurvan cikr¯da eko’pi nar¯ ntare yath¯ ı. . . sa ces. vada˜ chrnot¯va vinodato harih sa eka eva dvitanurmumoda 4.. . . a u a ¯ . . . a . r¯ m¯ vat¯ re ayodhy¯ prave´o n¯ ma caturtho’dhy¯ yah a a a a s a a .tapastad¯yam pravadan mumoda tad¯yameva hyabhavat samastam ı . 4. 4. . .64 im¯ ni karm¯ ni ragh¯ ttamasya harervicitr¯ n yapi n¯ dbhut¯ ni a a. . . reme’tha r¯ mo’pi ram¯ svar¯ pay¯ tayaiva r¯ j¯ tmajay¯ hi s¯tay¯ 4. a a a u . prad¯ ya r¯ m¯ ya dhanurvaram tad¯ jag¯ ma r¯ m¯ numato ram¯ patih 4.58 nirantar¯ nantavibodhas¯ rah sa j¯ nam¯ no’khilam¯ dip¯ rus ah a a . . ´ a a tath¯ tvayodhy¯ purigo ragh¯ ttamo’pyuv¯ sa k¯ lam suciram ratastay¯ a a u a a . . . a 4. ı 4. a a duranta´akteratha c¯ sya vaibhavam svak¯yakartavyatay¯ ’nuvarnyate s a ı a . a a´ . 4. dvidheva bh¯ tv¯ bhrguvarya atman¯ ragh¯ ttamenaikyamag¯ t samaksam u a . .61 sametya caikyam jagato’bhipa´yatah pranudya sa˙ k¯ makhil¯ m janasya s ´ n a a. .

. . . a a a ı a . aı a ı´ . xlvii . . a a´ .the sarvalok¯ stutusuranudinam vrddhabhakty¯ nit¯ ntam u . r¯ mam r¯ j¯vanetram bharata iha punah pr¯taye’sm¯ kam¯sa a . . . socantau r¯ mam¯ rgam purajanasahitau jagmaturm¯ trbhi´ca 5. a.1 a a.atha pa˜ camo’dhy¯ yah n a . ı a. . s¯t¯ yukto’nujena pratidinasuvivrddhorubhakty¯ sametah ıa a .¯ .¯ a . n a. am katipayadin¯ nyatra modannuv¯ sa 5. dadhre tanmanthar¯ y¯ h srutipathamagamad bh¯ mig¯ y¯ alaksmy¯ h 5. . . . . . . . ı.4 ´ s . an¯tau tasya krtv¯ srutiganavihitapretak¯ ry¯ n i sadyah a´ a a. s .5 ´ a a a. r¯ j¯ r¯ jy¯ bhiseke prakrtijanavaco m¯ nayann¯ tmano’rthyam aa a a . u a . . dev¯ rcyasy¯ pi putr¯ drsiganasahit¯ t pr¯ pya p¯ j¯ m pray¯ tah a a a . a. pr¯ ptau r¯ masya p¯ dau muniganasahitau tatra cov¯ ca natv¯ a a a a a . r¯ mastadgauravena trida´amunikrte’ranyamev¯ ’vive´a a s a s . protth¯ m ga˙ g¯ msvap¯ d¯ ddhara iva guhen¯ rcitah so’tha t¯rtv¯ a. a ityuktah kartum¯sah sakalasuraganapy¯ yanam r¯ madevah ı´ . s s bh¯ mis. t¯ m netum tat tamo’ndham kamalajaniruv¯ c¯ ’´u r¯ m¯ bhisekam a. .¯ a 5. ut . p¯ rvam ks¯r¯ bdhij¯ t¯ kathamapi tapasaiv¯ psarastvam pray¯ t¯ u aa a aa . a . ¯ ı .2 a a ı . a.6 a as a a a. r¯ macarite han¯ maddar´anam a u s Om ittham vi´ve´vare’sminnakhila jagadavasth¯ pya s¯t¯ sah¯ ye a ıa a . a a . a as a a .ı a . ı . . dhik kurvantau nit¯ ntam sakaladuritag¯ m manthar¯ m kaikay¯m ca a . saty¯ m kartum ca v¯ n¯mavadadatitar¯ m neti sadbhaktinamram a. . tadv¯ ky¯ t kaikay¯ s¯ patigavarabal¯ d¯ jah¯ raiva r¯ jyam a a ı a a a a a . a a a .3 vrksan pa´v¯ dik¯. bh¯ tv¯ d¯ s¯ vilumpa svagatimapi tatah karmana pr¯ psyase tvam u a aı . setyukt¯ manthar¯ ’s¯t tadanu krtavatyeva caitat kukarma 5. an pitaramatha sakh¯n m¯ trp¯ rv¯ n visrjya s a ıt ¯ ı a. samsth¯ py¯ sesajant¯ n svavirahaja´uc¯ tyaktasarvesanarth¯ n u s a . a a etasminneva k¯ le da´arathanrpatih svargato’bh¯ d viyog¯ d a s u a . . a a u a. .. . saile´am citrak¯ . a. . . r¯ masyaiv¯ tha putrau vidhisutasahitairmantribhih kekayebhyah a a . a . ı pr¯ py¯ ’´u sv¯ mayodhy¯ mavarajasahitah p¯ layem¯ m dharitr¯m 5. ´ u a a .¯ a .

. . punah pray¯ tah saranam ragh¯ ttamam visarjitastena nihatya c¯ suram a .bh¯ yobh¯ yo’rthayantam dvigunita´arad¯ m saptake tvabhyat¯te u u a. ı . a t¯ vat tadaksyasya kura˙ gan¯ mnah sivena dattam ditijasya c¯ ksayam a n a a . .. sa v¯ yas¯ n r¯ ghava adip¯ rusastato yayau sakrasutastad¯ j˜ ay¯ 5.12 a s u. krtv¯ ’ny¯ m sa pratij˜ amavasadatha bahirgr¯ make nandin¯ mni n¯ a a . . bhavisyat¯ mapyatha y¯ vadeva dvinetrat¯ k¯ kakulodbhav¯ n¯ m a a a a a . xlviii 5. ham 5.. 5. r¯ mo’tha dandakavanam munivaryan¯to lok¯ naneka´a ud¯ rabalairnirast¯ n a ı a s a a . r¯ moktasy¯ nyath¯ tve na tu puramabhiveksye’hamityeva t¯ vat a a a a . a u a .¯ . sr¯sasyaiv¯ sya krtv¯ sirasi paramakam pauratam p¯ dap¯. a a. svayambhu´arvendramukh¯ nsure´ var¯ n jij¯visust¯ ncharanam gato’pi s a s a ı .15 atah punarbh¯ vamamusya hinvan bhavisyata´caikadrsa´cak¯ ra a s . . a´ . a ı . bahiskrtastairharibhaktibh¯ vato hyala˙ ghya´akty¯ paramasya c¯ ksamaih 5.13 dadurhi tasmai vivaram bal¯ rthino yad v¯ yas¯ stena tadaksip¯ tanam a a a . . a˜ .9 a a a a . ´ . ´ . . sa v¯ yas¯ n¯ masuro’khil¯ n¯ m var¯ dume´asya babh¯ va c¯ ksigah a a a a a. s kartaitat te vaco’ham sudrdhamrtamidam me vaco n¯ tra sa˙ k¯ a ´ n a . . u a . . . a .10 a a s . a . . a .. .11 a n s a a . . .7 srutvaitad r¯ mav¯ kyam hutabhuji patane sa pratij˜ am ca krtv¯ ´ a a n¯ . . tadaksigam s¯ ksikamapyavadhyam pras¯ data´candravibh¯ s anasya 5. . . .16 a a a ´ an a ¯ u . . a s u a . . srutv¯ kharaprabhrtibhirvarato harasya sarvairavadhyatanubhih prayayau sabh¯ ryah ´ a a . .´ s a . 5. a ıt samastapaur¯ nugate’nuje gate sa citrak¯ .8 ´ ı´ a . .. . .17 . 5.. . .14 s a u a a. e bhagav¯ nuv¯ sa ha a ut a a ath¯ ’jag¯ mendrasuto’pi v¯ yaso mah¯ surena’tmagatena coditah 5. a krtam rame´ena tadekanetr¯ babh¯ vuranye’pi tu v¯ yas¯ h sad¯ 5. nip¯ tito’sau saha v¯ yas¯ ksibhistrnena r¯ masya babh¯ va bhasmas¯ t a a a . . a a a . sa asur¯ ve´ava´ad ram¯ stane yad¯ vyadh¯ t tundamath¯ bhiv¯ks itah a a a . ¯ a s s¯ jan¯ rdanen¯ ’´u trne prayojite cac¯ ra tena jvalat¯ ’nuy¯ tah 5. .

27 s a . .19 r¯ mo’pi tatra dadrse dhanadasya sap¯ d gandharvamurva´irateratha y¯ tudh¯ n¯m a ´¯ a s a a ı . . raksahpatih svasrmukh¯ davikampan¯ cca srutv¯ balam raghupateh param¯ pa cint¯ m a a ´ a a a . a a a a a a . a a . a a 5. tenaiva dus. m¯ r¯camatra tapasi prativartam¯ nam bh¯tam sar¯ d raghupaternitar¯ m dadar´a 5.26 a. . . . k¯ le tadaiva kharad¯ sanayorbalena raksahsvas¯ patinim¯ rganatatpar¯ ’s¯t a u. datte’bhaye raghuvarena mah¯ mun¯n¯ m datte bhaye ca rajan¯caramandalasya a ı a. 5. atm¯ rthameva hi pur¯ harina pradattamindre tadindra uta r¯ makar¯ rthameva a a a ¯ a .25 t¯ m tatra h¯ syakathay¯ janak¯ sut¯ gre gacch¯ nujam ma iha meti vacah sa uktv¯ a. . . .¯ pr¯ d¯ dagastyamunaye tadav¯ pya r¯ mo raksan rs¯navasadeva sa dandakesu 5..22 u a an . .. ı . pr¯tim vidhitsuragamad bhavanam nijasya kumbhodbhavasya param¯ darato’mun¯ ca ı . ı a´ . a. a a . a a a 5. . . a . .24 s¯ ’nuj˜ ayaiva rajan¯carabharturugr¯ bhr¯ trdvayena sahit¯ vanam¯ vasant¯ a n ı a a. . .as¯cca tatra sarabha˙ ga iti sma j¯rno lokam harerjigamisurmunirugratej¯ h ´ n ı .´ .´ pr¯ ptam da´am sapadi tumburun¯ madheyam n¯ mn¯ vir¯ dhamapi sarvavar¯ davadhyam a . ´ . a. ı .tacarit¯ m hi vikarnan¯ s¯ m cakre samastarajan¯caran¯ sahetoh 5. . ı .. a ı .23 a a a a .¯ . u jaghne caturda´asahasramav¯ ran¯yakodandap¯ nirakhilasya sukham vidh¯ tum 5. ten¯ ’daropahrtas¯ rdhyasaparyay¯ sa pr¯to dadau nijapadam paramam rame´ah 5. . . . . ı a. pr¯ d¯ cca tasya sugatim nijag¯ yakasya bhaksarthamamsakamito’pi sah¯ nujena 5. .20 bha˙ ktv¯ ’sya b¯ huyugalam bilagam cak¯ ra samm¯ nayan vacanamambujajanmano’sau n a a a a .ı .18 a a ı s . s xlix 5. deh¯ tyayah sa tata eva tanum nij¯ gnau santyajya r¯ mapuratah prayayau pare´am a a a s . a a a . s¯ .29 aı a . tatprerit¯ n sapadi bh¯mabal¯ n pray¯ t¯ mstasy¯ h kharatri´irad¯ s anamukhyabandh¯ n a ı a a a. . a ´ a . . vy¯ p¯ dite nijapatau hi da´ananena pr¯ m¯ dikena vidhin¯ ’bhisas¯ ra r¯ mam a a s¯ a a a a a 5. . a a ı r¯ mam sametya bhava me patirityavocad bh¯ num yath¯ tama upetya suyogak¯ mam a . dharmo yato’sya vanagasya nit¯ nta´aktihr¯ se svadharmakaranasya hut¯ san¯ dau a s a a´ a . a .28 . . ´ a a. .21 a a a a .ı a . . . a. samp¯ jito dhanuranena grh¯tamindr¯ cch¯ r˙ gam tad¯ dipuruso nijam¯ jah¯ ra 5. a a. ¯ ı . s u. sa tv¯ su k¯ ryamavamrsya jag¯ ma t¯re ksetram nad¯nadapateh sravanam dharitry¯ h a´ a a ı .

5. u kv¯ j˜ anam¯ padapi mandakataksam¯ trasargasthitipralayasamsrtimoksahetoh a n¯ a . sakyo na te raghuvarena hi vigraho’tra j¯ n¯ mi samspar´amasya sarasya p¯ rvam ´ a a s ´ u . ¯ a a . ı. 5. a .¯ . . a. a ı. . a. . . . . . . . . . a ı nait¯ vat¯ ’sya paramasya tath¯ ram¯ y¯ doso’nurapyanuvicintya uruprabh¯ yat 5. . ten¯ ’hatah saravarena bhrsam mam¯ ra vikru´ya laksmanamuruvyathay¯ sa p¯ pah a a s a a .ten¯ rthitah sapadi r¯ ghavava˜ can¯ rthe m¯ r¯ca aha saravegamamusya j¯ nan a a n a aı ¯ ´ a . . .39 5. 5. s ¯ a a . . a. . .33 a ´ a a.37 tasy¯ stu t¯ m pratikrtim pravive´a sakro devy¯ sca sannidhiyut¯ m vyavah¯ rasiddhyai a a. s ı a. . a.´ a s . ´ . devemam¯ su parigrhya ca dehi me tvam kr¯damrgam tviti tayodita eva r¯ mah a´ a .36 devy¯ h sam¯pamatha r¯ vana asas¯ da s¯ ’drsyat¯ magamadapyavisahya´aktih a. ¯ . . ad¯ ya t¯ matha yayau rajan¯carendro hatv¯ jatayusamuru´ramato niruddhah 5. .30 ityuktavantamatha r¯ vana aha khadgam niskrsya hanmi yadi me na karosi v¯ kyam a . . pr¯ pyaiva r¯ ksasa ut¯ ’tmapur¯m sa tatra s¯t¯ krtim pratinidh¯ ya raraksa c¯ tha a a . . a daivam tu k¯ ryamatha k¯rtimabh¯psam¯ no r¯ masya nainamahanad vacan¯ ddhare´ca a ı ı a a a s . a as anvesam¯ na iva tam ca dadar´a grdhram s¯t¯ riraksisumatho ripuna vi´astam s . a. 5. a . .35 a a a a a .´ . .34 y¯ m y¯ m pare´a urudhaiva karoti l¯l¯ m t¯ m t¯ m karotyanu tathaiva ram¯ pi dev¯ a. . a tacchu´ruv¯ n bhayayuto’tha nisargata´ca p¯ po jag¯ ma raghuvaryasak¯ sam¯ su 5. . . . . a . a a . . . s ´ a´ a. ıa . anvak sas¯ ra ha sar¯ sanab¯ n ap¯ nirm¯ y¯ mrgam ni´icaram nijagh¯ na j¯ nan 5. .¯ . s ı . srs. srutvaiva laksmanamac¯ cudadugrav¯ kyaih so’py¯ pa r¯ mapathameva sac¯ pab¯ n ah ´ u a a a a a. . araksah pr¯ py¯ ’´ramam svadayit¯ m nahi pa´yat¯va a a. a a .¯ s . v¯ ’tmanah pratikrtim prayayau ca s¯ghram kail¯ samarcitapad¯ nyavasacchiv¯ bhy¯ m t a ´ı a a a a . .31 s a s a a a´ a´ sa pr¯ pya haimamrgat¯ m bahuratnacitrah s¯t¯ sam¯pa urudh¯ vicac¯ ra s¯ghram a ı a a ´ı . devy¯ hareh kimu vidambanam¯ trametad vikr¯datoh suranar¯ divadeva tasm¯ t a a ı. . a. ¯ . . l 5.t . . ıa nirdosanityavarasamvidapi sma dev¯ raksovadh¯ ya janamohakrte tath¯ ’ha 5. .. ı a . . . . s a a . a r¯ mo’pi tattu vinihatya sudus..32 ı a a . ıa . .38 ı a . m¯ rge vrajantamabhiy¯ ya tato han¯ m¯ n samv¯ rito ravisutena ca j¯ nam¯ nah a a u a a a . .40 .

. .50 a a a a .49 . amamunoktamare´ca karma srutv¯ mrtam tamadahat svagatim tath¯ ’d¯ t a s ´ a . . a´ a . 5. sap¯ d var¯ psarasameva hi t¯ m vimucya sacy¯ krt¯ t patipurastvatidarpahetoh ´¯ a a a. . . pr¯ d¯ t svalokamimameva hi s¯ prat¯ksya p¯ rvam mata˙ gavacanena vane’tra s¯ ’bh¯ t a a a ı .45 dehe’pi yatra pavano’tra hariryato’sau tatraiva v¯ yuriti vedavacah prasiddham a .´ 5. 5.42 a a a s a n . . . u n¯ mn¯ danum trijatayaiva pur¯ ’bhij¯ tam gandharvam¯ su ca tato’pi tadarcito’g¯ t 5. a . . .. . kasmin nvaham tviti tathaiva hi so’vat¯ re tasm¯ t sa m¯ rutikrte ravijam raraksa 5. a as .43 a a a a . .. .¯ . . a . samsth¯ py¯ ’´u har¯ndr¯ n j¯ nan visnorgunananant¯ n sah ı a a a . . .t a . . . ´ a . u n a u .44 5. . evam sa krsnatanurarjunamapyaraksad bh¯m¯ rthameva tadarim ravijam nihatya ı a . ´ sarve´varasya paramasya hi sarva´akteh kim tasya satruhanane kapayah sah¯ y¯ h s s ´ a a.¯ a a a a . a li 5. u a. chitv¯ ’sya b¯ huyugalam sahito’nujena tam p¯ rvavat pratividh¯ ya surendrabhrtyam a a a . vipupluvurbhay¯ rdit¯ nyav¯ rayacca m¯ rutih 5. .47 5. . v¯ tameva sabar¯ paramam harim ca j˜ atv¯ vive´a dahanam purato’sya tasyai ´ ı n¯ a s . . r¯ macarite han¯ maddar´anam n¯ ma pa˜ camo’dhy¯ yah a u s n a ..41 anyatra caiva vicaran sahito’nujena pr¯ ptah karau sa sahas¯ ’tha kabandhan¯ mnah a . . . .51 a .48 yatp¯ dapa˙ kajarajah siras¯ vibharti sr¯rabjaja´ca giri´ah saha lokap¯ laih a n a ´ı s s . sarve srit¯ hanumatastadanugrah¯ ya tatr¯ gamad raghupatih saha laksmanena ´ a a a . iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . drs. a a .46 a a a . s¯ ksad brahmapit¯ ’s¯ vityenen¯ sya p¯ dayoh pete 5. p¯ rvam hi m¯ rutimav¯ pa raveh suto’yam ten¯ sya v¯ linamahan raghupah prat¯pam u a a a a ı . evam sur¯ sca pavanasya va´e yato’tah sugr¯vamatra tu paratra ca sakras¯ num a´ s ı ´ u . sam¯ gate tu r¯ ghave plava˙ gam¯ h sas¯ ryaj¯ h a a n a.mand¯ tmaces. . gatv¯ dadar´a pavan¯ tmajamrsyam¯ ke sa hyeka enamavagacchati samyag¯sam a s a u ı´ . a a . dh¯ turvar¯ dakhilaj¯ yina ujjhitasya mrtyo´ca vajrapatan¯ datiku˜ citasya 5. .t . .

. . ´ı srutv¯ ’sya duhkhamatha devavarah pratij˜ am cakre sa v¯ linidhan¯ ya har¯svaro’pi ´ a n¯ . a a a a 6. lii . . . a s . . a a a u a . . u .3 ıa a . a. . a. ´ a . a . a a ı´ . r¯ mena satvaramanantabalena sarve c¯ rn¯krt¯ h sapadi te taravo ravena 6. ı .10 a a a. visvak sthit¯ n yadi bhav¯ n pratibhetsyat¯m¯ nekes una tarhi v¯ livadhe samarthah 6. . . . ı a ..7 a a a a a ´ a´ . a. lokasya saprakrtikasya sarudrak¯ la karm¯ dikasya tadap¯damananyas¯ dhyam 6. Om utth¯ pya cainamaravindadal¯ yat¯ ks a´cakr¯ nkitena varadena kar¯ mbujena a a a . ham¯ tracalan¯ datil¯layaiva ı . . a .´ . ´ . 6. a al n¯ mn¯ ’sur¯ h kumudino’bjajav¯ kyaraks ah sarv¯ msca t¯ nadahad¯ su sarah sa ekah 6. atha sastho’dhy¯ yah a .. . bh¯tena v¯ libalatah kathitah sma sapta s¯ l¯ n pradar´ya ditij¯ n sudrdh¯ msca vajr¯ t ı a aa s a a .¯ sandh¯ ya k¯ rmukavare ni´ite tu b¯ ne’th¯ ’krsya daksinabhujena tad¯ pramukte a a s a. . . .4 sarvapras¯ dajabal¯ d ditij¯ navadhy¯ n sarv¯ n nihatya kunapena puna´ca sakhy¯ ´ a a a a a s a .(samudrataranani´cayah) . s . . s a˙ a . . a a. . bhittv¯ ca t¯ n sagirikum bhagavatpramuktah p¯ t¯ . sakhyam cak¯ ra hutabhukpramukhe ca tasya r¯ mena sasvatanij¯ rtiharen a s¯ghram 6. .t a a ı .2 a a . a.11 a a ı a . . . a .¯ . jetum caturgunabalo hi pum¯ n prabhuh sy¯ ddhantum sat¯ dhikabalo’tibalam su´aktah a .9 a . a .5 ekaikamesu sa vikampayitum samarthah patr¯ ni loptumapi t¯ tsahate na saktah a. . s¯t¯ num¯ rganakrte’tha sa v¯ linaiva ksipt¯ m hi dundubhitanum samadar´ayacca 6.. a a n . . . krtv¯ ca samvidamanena nuto’sya c¯ msam pr¯ty¯ ’ruroha sa hasan saha laksmanena a.1 aropya c¯ msayugalam bhagavantamenam tasy¯ nujam ca hanum¯ n prayayau kap¯ndram a. naitad vicitramamitorubalasya visnoryatpreranat sapavanasya bhavet pravrttih . .. . u ´ . ´ a a´ ´ . 6. a a ı ¯ . . s . . a . tasm¯ dim¯ n harihay¯ tmajab¯ hvalopyapatr¯ n vibhidya mama samsayam¯ su bhindhi 6. ´¯´ a . v¯ksyaiva t¯ m nipatit¯ matha r¯ madevah so’˙ gus. asaptakamath¯ tra ca ye tvavadhy¯ h a a a a. a. . . srutv¯ ’sya v¯ kyamavamrsya diteh sut¯ mst¯ n dh¯ turvar¯ dakhilapumbhirabhedyar¯ p¯ n ´ a a a.8 a a a . brahmatvam¯ ptumacalam tapasi pravrtt¯ nekesuna sapadi t¯ n pravibheda r¯ mah 6. . sampr¯ sya yojana´ate’tha tayaiva corv¯m sarv¯ m vid¯ rya ditij¯ nahanad ras¯ sth¯ n a s ı.6 a a ı a a ¯ . . ¯.

t . a. . . t u .tatay¯ jagh¯ na 6. .. .20 a .15 tasm¯ nna bandhujanage janite virodhe k¯ ryo vadhastadanubandhibhir¯ svit¯ha a a a´ ı dharmam pradar´ayitumeva raveh sutasya bh¯ v¯ na t¯ pa iti vicca na tam jagh¯ na s a ı a a . k¯ ry¯ ni tasya caram¯ ni vidh¯ ya putram tvagre nidh¯ ya ravijah kapir¯ jya as¯t a a. . . liii . . 6.17 r¯ m¯ j˜ ayaiva latay¯ ravije vibhakte v¯ yoh sutena raghupena sare ca mukte a an a a . . .t a .tibhih pratihatah prayay¯ va´aktah sugr¯va asu raghupo’pi hi dharmam¯ksan a s ı ¯´ ı . . bhakto mamaisa yadi m¯ mabhipa´yat¯ha p¯ dau dhruvam mama samesyati nirvic¯ rah a s ı a a .19 a a a a s k¯ ryam hyabh¯s. .14 ı ı a . a a a ¯ ı . . . . . . ´ srutv¯ ’sya sabdamatulam hrdi tena viddha indr¯ tmajo giririv¯ patad¯ su sannah 6. .16 6. o’pyenam sa aha yudhi v¯ m na may¯ viviktau 6. . yah prerakah sakalasemusisantate´ca tasy¯ j˜ at¯ kuta ihe´avarasya visnoh s an a s . . . a a . tenodito’tha sudrdham punar¯ gatena vajropamam saramam¯ mucadindras¯ noh a ´ u u . yah prerakah sakalalokabalasya nityam p¯ rnavyayoccabalav¯ryatanuh svatantrah ı . . d¯rghah sahodaragato na bhaveddhi kopo d¯rgho’pi k¯ ranamrte vinivartate ca 6.22 ı a .¯ . a ¯ .13 a a a. . .21 sanne’tha v¯ lini jag¯ ma ca tasya p¯ r´vam pr¯ hainam¯ rdravacas¯ yadi v¯ nchasi tvam a a as . 6.18 ´ a ´ a a a´ . . . yogyo vadho nahi janasya pad¯ natasya r¯ jy¯ rthin¯ ravisutena vadho’rthita´ca 6. . .t saubhr¯ tramesa yadi v¯ nchati v¯ linaiva n¯ ham nir¯ gasamath¯ grajanim hanisye a a˜ a a .. . a a a a˜ ujj¯vayisya iti naicchadasau tvadagre ko n¯ ma necchati mrtim purusottameti 6. . . . nainam jagh¯ na vidit¯ khilalokaces. u . ipathagasya ca v¯ naro’yam kartai´ac¯ pamapi yena pur¯ vibhagnam a s a a . .. amapi tat pranatasya p¯ rvam sasto vadho na padayoh pranatasya caiva a ı. tasm¯ dadrsyatanureva nihanmi sakraputram tvit¯ha tamadrs.12 a a a a a´ a a ¯´ tanmus. kim tasya drs. . . ´ .´ ´ ı a a . asrutya r¯ vamanujasya bil¯ t sa c¯ ’g¯ dabhyenam¯ su dayit¯ prativ¯ rito’pi 6. .drs. . . kopah sahodarajane punarantak¯ le pr¯ yo nivrttimupagacchati t¯ paka´ca a a a s . 6. . .. ekasya bha˙ ga iti naiva jhatityap¯ stadoso nihantumiha yogya iti sma mene n a . . v¯ balam bhagavato’tha har¯svaro’s¯ vagre nidh¯ ya tamay¯ t puramagrajasya ı´ a a a ..

29 a .. na vismrtiste raghuvaryak¯ rye k¯ ry¯ katha˜ cit sa hi no’bhip¯ jyah a a a n u . . . drs. . v¯ ghan¯ gamamuv¯ sa salaksmano’sau a a a . a as .tho r¯ m¯ nghribhakto hanum¯ nuv¯ ca a. it¯rito’sau purusottamena yayau di´am t¯ m yuvar¯ jayuktah 6. . .25 sa evamuktv¯ harir¯ jasannidhau dv¯pesu saptasvapi v¯ nar¯ n prati a a ı . na cet svayam kartumabh¯s. samasta´ailadrumasandasamsthit¯ n har¯n sam¯ d¯ ya tad¯ ’bhijagmuh s a ı a a a . . ı . . a sam¯ gate sarvahariprav¯raih sahaiva tam v¯ksya nananda r¯ ghavah 6. . . . pr¯ yah svak¯ rye pratip¯ dite hi madoddhat¯ na pratikartum¯sate 6.. prasahya tam buddhimat¯ m varis. amadya te dhruvam balen¯ pi hi k¯ ray¯ mi ı. a .. . a . a.¯. o jagad¯sasannidhau tad¯ j˜ ayaiv¯ ’di´ad¯ su v¯ nar¯ n 6.24 6. sasambhramam tam patitam pad¯ bjayostvaran samutth¯ pya sam¯ slisat prabhuh a a a´ . . sa copavis. . 6. har¯svar¯ j˜ apran idh¯ nap¯ rvakam han¯ mat¯ te prahit¯ hi v¯ nar¯ h ı´ a n ¯ a u u a a a a. ı a a.34 ı s . a a sammelan¯ y¯ ’´ugat¯n sma v¯ nar¯ n prasth¯ pay¯ m¯ sa samasta´ah prabhuh 6.28 a n s¯ as a . .t a a a . ath¯ tisakte ksitipe kap¯n¯ m pravismrte r¯ makrtopak¯ re a ı a. a . 6.30 han¯ matah s¯ dhuvacobhir¯ su prasannacetasyadhipe kap¯n¯ m u a´ ı a . . . .26 ı a a a a a s .23 . . . atastvameva pratiy¯ hi daksinam di´am sam¯ d¯ ya mada˙ gul¯yakam a a a n ı . . ı´ . .t samastadiksu prahitesu tena prabhurhan¯ mantamidam babh¯ se u a. . . yadi pramatto’si mad¯yak¯ rye nay¯ myaham tvendrasutasya m¯ rgam ı a a a . . . na ka´cid¯sastvadrte’sti s¯ dhane samastak¯ ryapravarasya me’sya s ı´ a a .31 a ı .33 6. . a . . liv 6. vaiva tam tena sahaiva t¯ panirbhay¯ d yayau r¯ mapad¯ ntikam tvaran t a a a a . a a˙ a a . a . .32 ı´ an a s a´ a a . . a a a ı´ it¯dyar¯ mena sam¯rite tad¯ yayau sab¯ nah sadhanuh sa laksmanah ı. 6. jag¯ da saumitrimidam vaco me plava˙ game´aya vad¯ ’´u y¯ hi 6. t a a a . .r¯ mo’pi tadgirivare caturo’tha m¯ s¯ n drs. s .27 tadaiva r¯ mo’pi hi bhogasaktam pramattam¯ laksya kap¯svaram prabhuh a a .

.38 na caiva r¯ mena salaksmanena prayojanam no vanac¯ rinam sad¯ a . a a a˙ . . a uv¯ ca v¯ kyam ca na no har¯svarah ksam¯ bhavella˙ ghita´asan¯ n¯ m a a ı´ n s¯ a a . sarve’nujagmustamath¯ drimukhyam mahendram¯ sedurag¯ dhabodh¯ h a a a a. krtam mayen¯ tivicitramuttamam sam¯ksya tat t¯ ra uv¯ ca c¯ ngadam a ı . v¯ han¯ m¯ nidam¯ babh¯ s e u a a a.. gatah sa k¯ lo harir¯ dud¯ritah sam¯ sadamsc¯ tha bilam mah¯ dbhutam 6.samastadiksu pratiy¯ pit¯ hi te har¯svar¯ j˜ amupadh¯ rya m¯ satah a a ı´ a n ¯ a a . . a´ . .36 a a. . dur¯ sado’s¯ vatican da´asano hanisyati tv¯ mapi kim mad¯ dik¯ n a a a a a . . . na ceha nah p¯dayitum sa ca ksamastato mameyam suvini´cit¯ matih 6.45 a s¯ a a .46 . sanm¯ rgato naiva ca r¯ ghavasya duranta´akterbilamapradhrsyam a a s .37 a a n . a it¯ritam tat pavan¯ tmajasya srutv¯ ’tibh¯t¯ dhrtam¯ kabh¯ v¯ h ı a ´ a ıa . a . 6. . ı 6. .´ a . a ´ n . . .43 a a u u a ı . a a . a . . na ced bal¯ dapyanaye pravrtt¯ n pra´asya sanm¯ rgagat¯ n karomi 6. .. it¯ritam m¯ tulav¯ kyam¯ su sa adade v¯ lisuto’pi s¯ daram ı a a´ a a ¯ .41 a´ a a . . . na c¯ ham¯ kras.¯ . s¯ . ı. . sam¯ yayuste’˙ gadaj¯ mbavanmukh¯ h sutena v¯ yoh sahit¯ na c¯ ’yayuh a n a a.¯. sa nah katham raksati sasan¯ tig¯ n nir¯ sray¯ n durbalak¯ n bale sthitah 6. u a a. . .tumup¯ yato’pi sakyah katha˜ cit sakalaih sametaih a a . lv 6. a a . sarve’pi tesamatha caikamatyam drs. . s¯ dhyam na caitannahi v¯ yus¯ n¯ r¯ maprat¯pam vacanam saheta 6. 6. . . vayam na y¯ mo harir¯ jasannidhim vila˙ ghito nah samayo yato’sya 6. a . . agamyametad bilam¯ pya tat sukham vas¯ ma sarve kimas¯ vih¯ ’caret a a a a .40 r¯ jy¯ rthin¯ yena hi gh¯ tito’grajo hrt¯ sca d¯ r¯ h sunrsamsakena a a a a a a. .39 s a .44 vaco mamaitad yadi c¯ ’darena gr¯ hyam bhaved vastadatipriyam me a a . . . .´ . 6. . . .35 samastadurgapravaram dur¯ sadam vim¯ rgat¯ m vindhyagirim mah¯ tman¯ m a a a. ı . .t a 6. .42 vij˜ atametaddhi may¯ ’˙ gadasya r¯ jy¯ ya t¯ r¯ bhihitam hi v¯ kyam n¯ an a a aa a . ´¯ a a it¯rite sakrasut¯ tmajena tatheti hocuh saha j¯ mbavanmukh¯ h ı ´ a a a. a a . . .

¯ . ´ . u a . pr¯ yopavis. a sa r¯ vanasy¯ tha gatim sutokt¯ m nivedya drs. . ´ . . a a.57 u a s .tv¯ janak¯ tmaj¯ kr tim a . lvi . a a a . .. .55 a n a a a ¯ . . javam par¯ksannatha tam sutaptam guptv¯ patatraksayam¯ pya c¯ patat ı . ..t a. am¯ msam a a a a a a . .47 a´ ¯ ´ s¯ a . a a . bhaveyuranye’pi tato han¯ m¯ nekah samartho na paro’sti ka´cit 6. ¯ . . . ı .. . . . a . .tv¯ punareva samyak 6. 6.52 s a s a a san¯lamaindadvivid¯ h sat¯ r¯ h sarve’pya´¯ty¯ h parato na sakt¯ h ı a. . . . . sudurgamatvam ca ni´acare´apury¯ h sa dh¯ tuh suta ababh¯ se s¯ s a. sı a . ... ´ 6.49 sa dagdhapaksah savitrprat¯ p¯ cchrutvaiva r¯ masya kath¯ m sapaksah a a a a. 6. t¯ ´ .53 baleryad¯ visnurav¯ pa lok¯ mstribhih kramairnandiravam prakurvat¯ a . . . tad¯ may¯ bhr¯ ntamidam jagattrayam savedanam j¯ nu mam¯ ’sa merutah 6.nir¯ksya te s¯ garamapradhrsyamap¯ rameyam sahas¯ visannah ı . ¯ . 6. ´ s a . . drdham nir¯ sasca matim hi dadhruh pr¯ yopave´aya tath¯ ca cakruh 6. uktv¯ sa ittham punar¯ ha s¯ num pr¯ nasya nihs¯mabalam pra´amsayan a a u . am¯ heta ut¯ tra vighn¯ h ut a a a.48 u a a a . . ´ . a jatayusah p¯ tanam¯ curetat samp¯ tin¯ mnah sravanam jag¯ ma 6. . . . svayam tath¯ ’´okavane nisannamavocadebhyo haripu˙ gavebhyah as n . .54 a a a a . ato javo me nahi p¯ rvasammitah pur¯ tvaham sannavatiplavo’smi u a . a. a . da´aiva c¯ ’rabhya da´ottarasya kram¯ t patho yojanato’tiy¯ ne 6. . . gantum yad¯ ’th¯ ’tmabalam sa j¯ mbav¯ n jag¯ da tasm¯ t punaras. a . a .50 u a s a . .56 ayam hi grdhrah satayojanam girim trik¯ . tasy¯ grajo’s¯ varun asya s¯ nuh s¯ ryasya bimbam saha tena y¯ tah a a u . asca kath¯ vadanto r¯ masya sams¯ ravimuktid¯ tuh a a a a . ¯. . ... . . . . ap¯ rite taih sakalaih satasya gam¯ game satrubalam ca v¯ksya u a ´ ı . a . . . s . .. . . . . bh¯ tv¯ puna´c¯ pi mrtim jatayusah su´r¯ va prs. . a a. a. tatah kum¯ ro’˙ gada aha c¯ sm¯ cchatam plaveyam na tato’bhij¯ ne 6. . .51 tatastu te brahmasutena prs. .ta nyavedayann¯ tmabalam prthak prthak a . a .¯ . ´ a. a a.¯ . a a a .

s a n¯ . 6. . u . . avardhat¯ ’´u pravicintya r¯ mam sup¯ rna´aktim caritostad¯ j˜ am as a .59 iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a .tvameka ev¯ tra param samarthah kurusva caitat parip¯ hi v¯ nar¯ n a a a a . s . it¯rito’sau hanum¯ n nijepsitam tesama´aktim prakatam vidh¯ ya ı a a .¯ . .. lvii . . .¯ s . sr¯r¯ macarite samudrataranani´cayo n¯ ma sastho’dhy¯ yah ´ıa a a . .58 6.

. uvuramum sumanobhivrs. . . .4 s a ı.3 naiv¯ tra vi´ramanamaicchata nihsramo’sau nihs¯mapaurusagunasya kutah sramo’sya a s . ¯´ . a . a s n a . . . ¯´ . . . a. .ty¯ a. . la˙ k¯ van¯ ya sakalasya ca nigrahe’sy¯ h s¯ marthyamapratihatam pradadau vidh¯ t¯ n a a a. ı . . a . a . haimo girih pavanajasya tu vi´ram¯ rthamudbhidya v¯ ridhimavarddhadanekas¯ nuh s a a a . cuksobha v¯ ridhiranuprayayau ca s¯ghram y¯ doganaih saha tad¯yabal¯ bhikr s. .9 7.10 s ´ . s a . dadar´a simsap¯ vrksam¯ lasthitaram¯ kr tim 7. .¯ natv¯ lila˙ ghayisurarnavamutpap¯ ta nisp¯dya tam girivaram pavanasya s¯ nuh 7. t . 7. am tay¯ ’numata eva vive´a la˙ k¯ m as a. . . . n a ruddho’nay¯ ’´vatha vijitya ca t¯ m svamus. . . . Om r¯ m¯ ya sasvatasuvistrtasadgunaya sarve´var¯ ya sukhas¯ ramah¯ rn av¯ ya a a ´¯ ´ s a a a . asyam pravi´ya sapadi pravinihsrto’sm¯ d dev¯ nanandayaduta svrtamesu raksan s a a ¯ . . t¯ . asca samvidah .1 a n a u . .7 a a a . .6 . ı..t a . naralokavidambasya j¯ nan r¯ masya hrdgatam a a . anus¯ rena krtv¯ ces. . . lviii 7.. . tasya ces. a.´ a . . s a . a . a . m¯ rgam¯ no bahi´c¯ ntah so’´okavanik¯ tal e a a.t .5 drs. . a aa . ipis. a s u ı. ´ ı s as niss¯mam¯ tmabalamityanudar´ ay¯ no hatvaiva t¯ mapi vidh¯ trvar¯ bhigupt¯ m ı a s a a a.8 s a n a a a u a n bh¯ tv¯ bil¯ . . u a .(han¯ matpratiy¯ nam) u a atha saptamo’dhy¯ yah a . ch¯ y¯ mav¯ ks ipadasau pavan¯ tmajasya so’sy¯ h sar¯ramanuvi´ya bibheda c¯ ’´u 7. t¯ a . ´ aslisya parvatavaram sa dadar´a gacchan devaistu n¯ gajanan¯m prahit¯ m varena 7. .2 a. . . vrksasca parvatagat¯ h pavanena p¯ rvam ksipto’rnave girirud¯ gamadasya hetoh 7. . . . v¯ surapranayit¯ m balamasya cogram dev¯ h pratus. a . a a. . a a lambe sa lamba´ikhare nipap¯ ta la˙ k¯ pr¯ k¯ rar¯ pakagir¯ vatha sa˜ cukoca 7.tah a ´ı ı a . . t¯ ´ . sy¯ lo harasya giripaksavin¯ sak¯ le ksiptv¯ ’rnave sa marutorvarit¯ tmapaks ah a a´ a . . . jij˜ asubhirnijabalam tava bhaksametu yadyat tvamicchasi tadityamarodit¯ y¯ h n¯ a a. 7. u a . . . a a s a .´ . .. asamito ni´i t¯ m pur¯m ca pr¯ psyan dadar´a nijar¯ pavat¯m sa la˙ k¯ m u a al s a. tair¯ drtah punarasau viyataiva gacchan ch¯ y¯ graham pratidadar´a ca simhik¯ khyam a . ı.

t¯ drkces. asamet¯ y¯ a˙ gul¯yamad¯ t tatah 7.11
a . . t¯
a a n ı
a
.
s¯t¯ y¯ y¯ ni caiv¯ ’sann¯ kr test¯ ni sarva´ah
ıa a a
a
a .
a
s .
bh¯ sanani dvidh¯ bh¯ tv¯ t¯ nyev¯ ’sam stathaiva ca
u. . ¯
a u a a
a .

7.12

atha c¯ . amanim divyam d¯ tum r¯ m¯ ya s¯ dadau
ul ¯ . .
a
. a . a a
yadyapyetanna pa´yanti ni´acaraganastu te
s


dyulokac¯ rin ah sarvam pa´yantyrsaya eva ca 7.13
a . .
s
..
.
tesam vidamban¯ yaiva daity¯ n¯ m va˜ can¯ ya ca
a
a a. n a
.¯. .
pa´yat¯ m kalimukhy¯ n¯ m vidambo’yam krto bhavet
s a.
a a. .
. .

7.14

krtv¯ k¯ ryamidam sarvam vi´a˙ kah pavan¯ tmajah
a
. a a
.
. s n .
.
atm¯ viskarane cittam cakre matimat¯ m varah 7.15
a.
¯ a .
.
.
.
atha vanamakhilam tad r¯ vanasy¯ valupya ksitiruhamimamekam varjayitv¯ ’´u v¯rah
a .
a
as ı .
.
.
.
rajanicaravin¯ sam k¯ nksam¯ no’tivelam muhuratiravan¯ d¯ toranam c¯ ’ruroha 7.16
a´ . a ˙ . a .
a ı
.
. . a
ath¯ s. nod da´ananah kap¯ndraces. itam param
a´r .

ı
.
.t .
dide´a ki˙ kar¯ n bah¯ n kapirnigrhyat¯ miti 7.17
s n a
u
a
.
samasta´o vimrtyavo var¯ ddharasya ki˙ kar¯ h
s
a
n a.
.
sam¯ sadan mah¯ balam sur¯ ntar¯ tmano’˙ gajam
a
a
a
a
n
a´¯tikotiy¯ thapam purassar¯ s. ak¯ yutam
sı . u
a. t a
.
anekahetisa˙ kulam kap¯ndram¯ vr nod balam
n
ı
a ..
.

7.18

7.19

sam¯ vrtastath¯ ’yudhaih sa t¯ dita´ca tairbhrsam
a .
a
a. s

.
cak¯ ra t¯ n samasta´astalaprah¯ rac¯ rn it¯ n 7.20
a a
s
a u . a
.
puna´ca mantriputrak¯ n sa r¯ vanapracodit¯ n
s
a
a .
a
mamarda sapta parvataprabh¯ n var¯ bhiraksit¯ n
a
a
. a
bal¯ grag¯ minastath¯ sa sarvav¯ ksugarvit¯ n
a
a
a
´
a
a
nihatya sarvaraksas¯ m trt¯yabh¯ gamaks inot
a
. a. . ı
. .

7.21

7.22
lix

anaupamam harerbalam ni´amya r¯ ksas¯ dhipah
a . a
.
. s
.
kum¯ ramaksam¯ tmanah samam sutam nyayojayat
a
a
.
.
.
.
sa sarvalokas¯ ks inah sutam sarairvavarsa ha
a . . .
. ´
.
sitairvar¯ stramantritairna cainamabhyac¯ layat
´
a
a

7.23

7.24

sa mandamadhyak¯ sutam sam¯ksya r¯ vanopamam
a
ı .
a .
..
.
trt¯ya esa c¯ msako balasya h¯tyacintayat 7.25
ı
. ı
. a. ´
nidh¯ rya eva r¯ vanah sa r¯ ghavasya n¯ nyath¯
a
a . .
a
a
a
yad¯ndrajinmay¯ hato na c¯ sya saktir¯ks yate 7.26
ı
a
a
´
ı .
atastayoh samo may¯ trt¯ya esa hanyate
a .ı
.
.
vic¯ rya caivam¯ su tam padoh pragrhya pupluve
a

.
.
.

7.27

sa cakravad bhram¯ turam vidh¯ ya r¯ vanatmajam
a
a
a .¯
.
apothayad dhar¯ tale ksanena m¯ rut¯ tanuh 7.28
a . . .
a ı
.
vic¯ rnite dhar¯ tale nije sute sa r¯ vanah
u .
a .
a . .
ni´amya sokat¯ pitastadagrajam sam¯ di´at
s
´
a
a s
.

7.29

athendrajinmah¯ sarairvar¯ strasamprayojitaih

a
.
tataksa v¯ narottamam na c¯ sakad vic¯ lane 7.30
a

a
.
.
ath¯ stramuttamam vidheryuyoja sarvadussaham
a
.
..
sa tena t¯ dito harirvyacintayannir¯ kulah 7.31
a.
a
.
may¯ var¯ vila˙ ghit¯ hyaneka´ah svayambhuvah
a
a
n
a
s .
.
sa m¯ nan¯ya eva me tato’tra m¯ nay¯ myaham 7.32
a ı
a a
ime ca kuryuratra kim prahrs.taraksas¯ m ganah
..
.
. a.
. ¯.
it¯ha laksyameva me sa r¯ vana´ca drsyate 7.33
ı
a . s

.
idam sam¯ksya baddhavat sthitam kap¯ndram¯ su te
ı .
ı

.
.
lx

babandhuranyap¯ sakairjag¯ ma c¯ stramasya tat

a
a

7.34

atha pragrhya tam kapim sam¯pam¯ nayamsca te
ı
a
.
.
.

ni´acare´varasya tam sa prs. av¯ msca r¯ vanah 7.35

s
a . .
..t a . ´
.
kape kuto’si kasya v¯ kimartham¯drsam krtam
a
ı .´ . .
it¯ritah sa c¯ vadat pranamya r¯ mam¯svaram 7.36
ı .
a
a
ı´
.
avaihi d¯ tam¯ gatam durantavikramasya m¯ m
u a
a
.
ragh¯ ttamasya m¯ rutim kulaksaye tave´varam
u
a
s
.
.

7.37

na cet prad¯ syasi tvaran ragh¯ ttamapriy¯ m tad¯
a
u
a.
a
saputramitrab¯ ndhavo vin¯ sam¯ su y¯ syasi 7.38
a
a´ a´ a
na r¯ mab¯ nadh¯ rane ksam¯ h sure´var¯ api
a
a.
a . . a.
s a
viri˜ ci´arvap¯ rvak¯ h kimu tvamalpas¯ rakah
n s
u
a.
a
.

7.39

prakopitasya tasya kah purasthitau ksamo bhavet
.
.
sur¯ surorag¯ dike jagatyacintyakarmanah 7.40
a
a
. .
it¯rite vadhodyatam nyav¯ rayad vibh¯sanah
ı
a
ı. . .
.
sa pucchad¯ hakarmani nyayojayanni´acar¯ n
a
s¯ a
.

7.41

ath¯ sya vastrasa˜ cayaih pidh¯ ya pucchamagnaye
a
n
a
.
dadurdad¯ ha n¯ sya tanmarutsakho hut¯ sanah 7.42
a
a

.
mamarsa sarvaces. itam sa raksas¯ m nir¯ mayah
a
.
.
.t .
. a.
baloddhata´ca kautuk¯ t pradagdhumeva t¯ m pur¯m
s
a
a.
ı

7.43

dad¯ ha c¯ khilam puram svapucchagena vahnin¯
a
a
a
.
.
krtistu vi´vakarmano’pyadahyat¯ sya tejas¯ 7.44
s
a
a
.
.
suvarnaratnak¯ rit¯ m sa r¯ ksasottamaih saha
a a.
a .
.
.
pradahya sarva´ah pur¯m mud¯ ’nvito jagarja ca
s .
ı.
a

7.45

lxi

sa r¯ vanam saputrakam trnopamam vidh¯ ya ca
a . .
a
. ..
.
tayoh prapa´yatoh puram vidh¯ ya bhasmas¯ d yayau
s
a
a
.
.
.
vila˙ ghya c¯ rnavam punah svaj¯ tibhih prap¯ jitah
n
a .
a
u .
.
.
.
prabhaksya v¯ nare´iturmadhu prabhum sameyiv¯ n
a
s
a
.
.

7.46

7.47

r¯ mam sure´varamaganyagunabhir¯ mam sampr¯ pya sarvakapiv¯ravaraih sametah
a .
s
a .
a
ı
.

.
.
c¯ . amanim pavanajah padayornidh¯ ya sarv¯ ngakaih pranatimasya cak¯ ra bhakty¯
ul ¯ . .
a

a
a
.
.
.
r¯ mo’pi n¯ nyadanud¯ tumamus ya yogyamatyantabhaktiparamasya vilaksya ki˜ cit
a
a
a
n
.
.
sv¯ tmaprad¯ namadhikam pavan¯ tmajasya kurvan sam¯ slisadamum param¯ bhitus. ah
a
a
a
a´ .
a
.
.
.t .
iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite
´ı
a
ı
a a a
sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye
´ı
a a
a
.
sr¯r¯ macarite han¯ matpratiy¯ nam n¯ ma saptamo’dhy¯ yah
´ıa
u
a . a
a .

lxii

7.48

7.49

(han¯ mati sr¯r¯ maday¯ d¯ nam)
u
´ıa
a a
atha astamo’dhy¯ yah
a .
..
Om srutv¯ han¯ maduditam krtamasya sarvam pr¯tah pray¯ namabhirocayate sa r¯ mah
a
u
a.
a .
. ´
. .
. ı .
aruhya v¯ yusutama˙ gadagena yuktah saumitrina saravijah saha senay¯ ’g¯ t 8.1
a
n
a a
¯
.

.
sampr¯ pya daksinamap¯ nnidhimatra devah si´ye jagadgurutamo’pyavicintya´aktih
a
a
s .
. ´s
. .
agre hi m¯ rdavamanuprathayan sa dharmam panth¯ namarthitumap¯ mpatitah prat¯tah
a
a
a
ı .
.
.

8.2

tatr¯ ’jag¯ ma sa vibh¯sanan¯ madheyo raksahpateravarajo’pyatha r¯ vanena
a
a
ı. . a
a .
. .
bhakto’dhikam raghupat¯ viti dharmanis. hastyakto jag¯ ma saranam ca ragh¯ ttamam tam
a
a
´ . .
u
.
.t
.

8.3

brahm¯ tmajena ravijena balapranetr¯ n¯lena maindavivid¯ ngadat¯ rap¯ rvaih
a

a u
. a ı
.
sarvai´ca satrusadan¯ dupay¯ ta esa bhr¯ t¯ ’sya na grahanayogya iti sthiroktah 8.4
s ´
a
a
aa
.
.
.
atr¯ ’ha r¯ pamaparam baladevat¯ y¯ gr¯ hyah sa esa nitar¯ m saranam prapannah
a
u
a a a .
a. ´ . .
.
.
.
bhakta´ca r¯ mapadayorvina´isnu rakso vij˜ aya r¯ jyamupabhoktumih¯ bhiy¯ tah 8.5
s
a
s..

a
a
a .
.
ityuktavatyatha han¯ mati devadevah sa˙ grhya tadvacanam¯ ha yathaiva p¯ rvam
u
a
u
. n .
sugr¯vahetuta imam sthiram¯ grah¯s ye p¯ daprapannamidameva sad¯ vratam me 8.6
ı
a
ı.
a
a
.
.
sabrahmak¯ h suraganah sahadaityamarty¯ h sarve sametya ca mada˙ gulic¯ lane’pi
a.
a.
n
a
. ¯.
ne´a bhayam na mama r¯ tricar¯ damusm¯ cchuddhasvabh¯ va iti cainamaham vij¯ ne

a
a
a
a
.
. a
.

8.7

ityuktav¯ kya uta tam svajanam vidh¯ ya r¯ jye’bhyasecayadap¯ rasusattvar¯ sih
a
a
a
a
a´ .
.
.
.
matv¯ trnopamama´esasadantakam tam raksahpatim tvavarajasya dadau sa la˙ k¯ m
a ..
s .
n a
. .
.
. .

8.8

kalp¯ ntamasya ni´ic¯ ri patitvap¯ rvam¯ yuh prad¯ ya nijalokagatim tadante
a
s a
u
a .
a
.
r¯ tritraye’pyanupag¯ minam¯ks ya so’bdhim cukrodha raktanayan¯ ntamayu˜ jadabdhau
a
a
ı .
a
n
.
sa krodhad¯ptanayan¯ ntahatah parasya sosam ksanadupagato danuj¯ disattvaih
ı
a
´ . . . .¯
a
.
.
“sindhuh sirasyarhanam parigrhya r¯ p¯ p¯ d¯ ravindamupagamya babh¯ sa etat”64
´
u ı a a
a.
.
.
. .
64

Bh¯ . Pu. 9.8.95
a

lxiii

8.10

8.9

“tam tv¯ m vayam jadadhiyo na vid¯ ma bh¯ man k¯ . astham¯ dipurusam jagat¯ madh¯sam
a
u
ut
a
a
ı´
. a.
. .
. .
tvam sattvatah suraganan rajaso” manusy¯ mst¯ rt¯yato’suragananabhitastath¯ ’sr¯ h 65 8.11
a a.
.
.


. a. a ı
“k¯ mam pray¯ hi jahi vi´ravaso’vameham trailokyar¯ van amav¯ pnuhi v¯ra patn¯m
a .
a
s
a .
a
ı
ı
.
66 8.12
badhn¯hi setumiha te ya´aso vitatyai g¯ yanti digvijayino yamupetya bh¯ p¯ h”
ı
s
a
u a.
ityuktavantamamum¯ svanugr hya b¯ nam tasmai dhrtam ditisut¯ tmasu c¯ ntyajesu

a. .
a
a
.
. .
.
sarv¯ d var¯ d vigatamrtyusu durjayesu nihsa˙ khyakesvamucad¯ su dad¯ ha sarv¯ n
´¯ a
a
n

a
a
. .
.
.
.

8.13

krtverinam tadatha m¯ laphal¯ ni c¯ tra samyag vidh¯ ya bhava´atruramoghaces. ah
u
a
a
a
s
.
. .
.t .
baddhum dide´a suravardhakino’vat¯ ram tajjam nalam harivar¯ napar¯ m sca setum
s
a .
a
a. ´
.
.
. . .

8.14

badhvodadhau raghupatirvividh¯ drik¯ . aih setum kap¯ndrakarakampitabh¯ ruh¯ ngaih
a
ut .
ı
u a˙ .
.
sugr¯van¯lahanumatpramukhairan¯kairla˙ k¯ m vibh¯sanadrsa’vi´ad¯ su dagdh¯ m 8.15
ı ı
ı
n a.
ı. . . ´ ¯ s a ´
a
pr¯ ptam ni´amya paramam bhuvanaikas¯ ram nihs¯mapaurusamanantamasau da´asyah
a . s¯
a . . ı
s¯ .
.
.
tr¯ s¯ d visannahrdayo nitar¯ m babh¯ va kartavyakarmavisaye ca vim¯ dhacet¯ h 8.16
a a . .. .
a.
u
u.
a.
.
prasth¯ pya v¯ lisutameva ca r¯ jan¯tyai r¯ mastaduktavacane’pyamun¯ ’gr h¯te
a
a
a ı
a
a . ı
dv¯ ro rurodha sa catasra ud¯rnasainyo raksahpateh pura ud¯ ragunah pare´ah 8.17
a
ı .
a
s .
.
. .
. .
dv¯ r¯ m nirodhasamaye sa dide´a putram v¯ r¯ mpaterdi´i sure´vara´atrumugram
a a.
s
s
s
s
. aa
pr¯ cy¯ m prahastamadi´ad di´i vajradams. ram pret¯ dhipasya sa´inah svayameva c¯ g¯ t
a a.
s
s
a
´ s .
a a
. .t .
vij˜ aya tat sa bhagav¯ n hanumantameva devendra´atruvijay¯ ya dide´a c¯ ’´u

a
s
a
s as
n¯lam prahastanidhan¯ ya ca vajradams. ram hantum surendrasutas¯ numath¯ ’dide´a
ı .
a
u
a
s
. .t .
.

8.19

madhye har¯svaramadhijyadhanurniyujya yasy¯ m sa r¯ ksasapatirdi´ameva t¯ m hi
ı´
a.
a .
s
a.
uddi´ya samsthita up¯ tta´arah sakhadgo ded¯pyam¯ navapuruttamap¯ rus o’sau 8.20
s
a s .
ı
a
u .
.
.
vidr¯ vito hanumatendrajid¯ su hastam tasya prapanna iva v¯ryamamusya j¯ nan
a

ı
a
.
.
n¯lo vibh¯sana ubhau silay¯ ca sakty¯ sa˜ cakraturyamava´am gamitam prahastam
ı
ı. .
´ a
´
a n
s .
.
65
66

Bh¯ . Pu. 9.8.96
a
Bh¯ . Pu. 9.8.97
a

lxiv

8.18

8.21

n¯lasya naiva va´ameti sa ityamogha´akty¯ vibh¯sana imam prajah¯ ra s¯ kam
ı
s
s
a
ı. .
a
a
.
tasmin hate’˙ gada upetya jagh¯ na vajradams.tram nip¯ tya bhuvi s¯rsamamusya mrdgan
n
a
a
´ı .
.
.. .
.
sarvesu tesu nihatesu dide´a dh¯ mranetram sa r¯ ksasapatih sa ca pa´cimena
s
u
a .
s
.
.
.
.
.
dv¯ rena m¯ rutasutam samupetya dagdho gupto’pi sulivacanena duranta´aktim
a .
a
´¯
s
.
akampano’pi r¯ ksaso ni´acare´acoditah
a .

s
.
um¯ patervaroddhatah ksanaddhato han¯ mat¯
a
u a
¯
. . .

8.24

ath¯ strasamprad¯pitaih samasta´o maholmukaih
a
ı
s
.
.
raghuprav¯racodit¯ h puram ni´i svad¯ hayan 8.25
ı
a.
a
. s
tatastau nikumbho’tha kumbha´ca kop¯ t pradis. au da´asyena kumbha´ruterhi
s
a

s
.t
sutau suprahrs.tau ranay¯ bhiy¯ tau kap¯mst¯ n bahih sarva´o y¯ tayitv¯ 8.26
a
ı. a
s a
a
..
.¯ a
.
sa kumbho vidh¯ tuh sutam t¯ ran¯lau nalam c¯ sviputrau jig¯ y¯ ngadam ca
a .
a a˙
. a ı
. . a´
.
suyuddham ca krtv¯ dine´atmajena pran¯to yamasy¯ ’´u lokam sup¯ pah 8.27
a

ı
as
a .
.
.
.
.
tato nikumbho’drivaraprad¯ ran am mah¯ ntamugram parigham pragrhya
a . .
a
.
.
.
sas¯ ra s¯ ry¯ tmajam¯ su bh¯tah sa pupluve pa´cimato dhanuhsatam 8.28
a
u a

ı .
s
´
.
tam bhr¯ mayaty¯ su bhujena v¯re bhr¯ nt¯ di´o dyau´ca sacandras¯ ry¯
a

ı
a a s
s
u a
.
sur¯ sca tasyorubalam varam ca sarvodbhavam v¯ksya visedur¯sat 8.29

´
ı.
.
.
. ı .
.
ananyas¯ dhyam tamatho nir¯ksya samutpap¯ t¯ ’´u puro’sya m¯ rutih
a
ı .
aas
a .
.
prak¯ sab¯ hvantara aha cainam kimebhiratra prahar¯ ’yudham te 8.30
a´ a
a
¯
.
.
it¯ritastena sa r¯ ksasottamo var¯ damogham prajah¯ ra vaksasi
ı
a .
a
a
.
.
vic¯ rnito’sau tadurasyabhedye yathaiva vajro vipatau vrth¯ ’bhavat
u .
. a
vic¯ rnite nij¯ yudhe nikumbha etya m¯ rutim
u .
a
a
pragrhya c¯ tmano’msake nidh¯ ya jagmiv¯ n drutam
a
a
a
.
.
pragrhya kan. hamasya sa pradh¯ nam¯ rut¯ tmajah
a
a a
.
.t
.
svam¯ su mocayamstato nyap¯ tayad dhar¯ tale 8.33

a
a .
.
lxv

8.32

8.31

8.23

8.22

cak¯ ra tam ranatmake makhe rame´adaivate
a
s
. .¯
pa´um prabha˜ jan¯ tmajo vineduratra devat¯ h
s .
n a
a.

8.34

suptaghno yaj˜ akopa´ca sakunirdevat¯ panah
n
s ´
a
.
vidyujjihvah pram¯ th¯ ca sukas¯ ranasamyut¯ h
a ı
´
a .
a.
.
.

8.35

r¯ vanaprerit¯ h sarv¯ n mathantah kapiku˜ jar¯ n
a .
a.
a
n a
.
avadhy¯ brahmavarato nihat¯ r¯ mas¯ yakaih 8.36
a
a a
a
.
yuddhonmatta´ca matta´ca dev¯ ntakanar¯ ntakau
s
s
a
a
tri´ir¯ atik¯ ya´ca niryay¯ r¯ vanaj˜ ay¯ 8.37
s a
a s
u a .¯n a
nar¯ ntako r¯ vanajo hayavaryopari sthitah
a
a .
.
abh¯h sas¯ ra samare pr¯ sodyatakaro har¯n
ı.
a
a
ı

8.38

tam dahantaman¯k¯ ni yuvar¯ jo’˙ gado bal¯
ı a
a n
ı
.
utpap¯ ta nir¯ksy¯ ’´u samadar´ayadapyurah 8.39
a
ı . as
s
.
tasyorasi pr¯ savaram prajah¯ ra sa r¯ ksasah
a
a
a .
.
.
dvidh¯ samabhavat tattu v¯ liputrasya tejas¯ 8.40
a
a
a
ath¯ sya hayam¯ sveva nijagh¯ na mukhe kapih
a

a
.
petatu´c¯ ks in¯ tasya sa pap¯ ta mam¯ ra ca 8.41
s a . .ı
a
a
sa khadgavaram¯ d¯ ya prasas¯ ra rane kapim
a a
a
.
.
acchidya khadgamasyaiva nihato v¯ lis¯ nun¯ 8.42
a u a
¯
.
gandharvakanyak¯ s¯ te nihate r¯ vanatmaje
au
a .¯
ajag¯ m¯ grajastasya sodaryo devat¯ ntakah 8.43
a
¯ a a
.
tasy¯ ’patata ev¯ ’´u saravarsaprat¯ pit¯ h
a
as ´
a a.
.
pradudruvurbhay¯ t sarve kapayo j¯ mbavanmukh¯ h
a
a
a.
sa saram taras¯ ’d¯ ya raviputr¯ yudhopamam
´
a a
a
.
lxvi

8.44

a˙ gadam prajah¯ rorasyapatat sa mumoha ca
n
a
.

8.45

atha tigm¯ msutanayah sailam pracalap¯ dapam
a. ´
a
. ´
.
abhidudr¯ va sa˙ grhya ciksepa ca ni´acare 8.46
a
n .

.
tam¯ patantam¯ laks ya d¯ r¯ ccharavid¯ ritam
a
a .
ua
a
sur¯ ntaka´cak¯ r¯ ’´u dadh¯ ra ca param saram
a
s aas
a
. ´

8.47

sa tam¯ karnam¯ krsya yamadandopamam saram
a . a ..
..
. ´
aviddhyaddhrdaye r¯ j˜ ah kap¯n¯ m sa pap¯ ta ha
an .
ı a.
a
.

8.48

balamapratimam v¯ksya sura´atrostu m¯ rutih
s
a .
. ı .
ahvay¯ m¯ sa yuddh¯ ya ke´avah kaitabham yath¯
a a
a
s .
a
¯
.
.

8.49

tam¯ patantam¯ lokya ratham sahayas¯ rathim
a
a
a
.
c¯ rnayitv¯ dhanu´c¯ sya sam¯ cchidya babha˜ ja ha
u .
a
s a
a
n

8.50

atha khadgam sam¯ d¯ ya pura apatato ripoh
a a
¯
.
. .
harih pragrhya ke´esu p¯ tayitvainam¯ have
s . a
a
.
.
siro mamarda taras¯ pavam¯ n¯ tmajah pad¯ 8.51
´
a
a a
a
.
varad¯ n¯ davadhyam tam nihatya pavan¯ tmajah
a a
a
. .
.
sam¯ditah suravaraih plavagairv¯ks ito mud¯ 8.52
ı. .
ı .
a
.
vidr¯ vit¯ khilakapim var¯ t tri´irasam vibhoh
a a
a
s
.
.
.
bha˙ ktv¯ ratham dhanuh khadgam¯ cchidy¯ sirasam vyadh¯ t
n a
a

a
.
.
.
.
yuddhonmatta´ca matta´ca p¯ rvat¯varadarpitau
s
s
a
ı
pramathantau kap¯n sarv¯ n hatau m¯ rutimus. in¯
ı
a
a
.t a

8.53

8.54

tato’tik¯ yo’tiratho rathena svayambhudattena har¯n pramrdgan
a
ı
.
cac¯ ra k¯ l¯ nalasannik¯ so gandharvik¯ y¯ m janito da´asy¯ t 8.55
a
aa

a a.
s¯ a
brhattanuh kumbhavadeva karnavasyetyato n¯ ma ca kumbhakarnah
a
.
.

. .
ityasya so’rk¯ tmajap¯ rvak¯ n kap¯n jig¯ ya r¯ mam sahas¯ ’bhyadh¯ vat
a
u
a
ı
a
a .
a
a
lxvii

8.56

tam¯ patantam saravarsadh¯ ram mah¯ ghan¯ bham stanayitnughosam
a
a .
a
a
. ´
.
.
.
niv¯ ray¯ m¯ sa yath¯ sam¯rah saumitrir¯ ttesvasanah saraughaih 8.57
a a a
a
ı .
a .
´
.
.
vavarsatust¯ vatim¯ trav¯ryau sar¯ n sure´asanitulyaveg¯ n
a
a
ı
´ a
s¯ ´
a
.
tamomayam cakraturantariksam sva´iksay¯ ksipratam¯ stab¯ n aih 8.58
s . a .
a
a. .
.
. .
saraih sar¯ nasya niv¯ rya v¯rah saumitrirastr¯ n i mah¯ straj¯ laih
´
a
ı .
a.
a
a .
. ´ a
ciccheda b¯ h¯ siras¯ sahaiva caturbhujo’bh¯ t sa punardvi´¯rs ah
a u´
a
u
sı . .

8.59

chinnesu tesu dvigunasyab¯ huh punahpunah so’tha babh¯ va v¯rah
a .
u
ı .
.
.

.
.
uv¯ ca saumitrimath¯ ntar¯ tm¯ samastalokasya marud visannam 8.60
a
a
a a
. ..
brahm¯ strato’nyena na vadhya esa var¯ d vidh¯ tuh sumukhetyadrsyah
a
a
a .
.´ .
.
raksahsutasy¯ sravan¯yamitthamuktv¯ sam¯ro’ruhadantariksam 8.61

a
ı
. .

.
ath¯ nujo devatamasya so’stram br¯ hmam tan¯ je da´akandharasya
a
u
s
. a
.
mumoca dagdhah sarath¯ svas¯ tasten¯ tik¯ yah pravaro’stravitsu 8.62
a´ u
a a .
.
hatesu putresu sa r¯ ksase´ah svayam pray¯ nam samar¯ rthamaicchat
a . s .
a. .
a
.
.
.
sajj¯bhavatyeva ni´acare´e khar¯ tmajah pr¯ ha dhanurdharottamah 8.63
ı

s
a
. a
.
niyu˙ ksva m¯ m me piturantakasya vadh¯ ya r¯ jan sahalaksmanam tam
n .
a.
a
a
. . .
kapiprav¯r¯ m sca nihatya sarv¯ n pratosaye tv¯ mahamadya sus.thu 8.64
ı a. ´
a
a
.
.
it¯rite’nena niyojitah sa jag¯ ma v¯ro makar¯ ksan¯ m¯
ı
a
ı
a . a a
.
vidh¯ ya sarv¯ msca hariprav¯r¯ n sah¯ ngad¯ n s¯ ryasutena s¯ kam
u
a. ´
ıa

a u
a

8.65

acintayan laksmanab¯ nasa˙ gh¯ navaj˜ ay¯ r¯ mamath¯ ’hvayad rane
n a
n a a
a
.
. . a.
uv¯ ca r¯ mam rajan¯caro’sau hato janasth¯ nagatah pit¯ tvay¯ 8.66
a
a .
ı
a
a
a
.
ken¯ pyup¯ yena dhanurdhar¯ n am varah phalam tasya dad¯ mi te’dya
a
a
a. ¯ .
a
.
.
iti bruv¯ nah sa sarojayonervar¯ davadhyo’mucadastrasa˙ gh¯ n 8.67
a. .
a
n a
prahasya r¯ mo’sya niv¯ rya c¯ strairastr¯ n yameyo’´anisannibhena
a
a
a
a.
s
lxviii

a a a a s . a ı a. ı 8.. .75 8. a a a ´ .74 a a a ´ a . . a a a s¯ a ath¯ sviputrau ca saj¯ mbavantau prajahratuh sailavaraistribhistam a´ a . ´¯ . . . 8. s¯ . . .sirah sarenottamakundalojjvalam khar¯ tmajasy¯ tha samunmam¯ tha ´ . ´ . taddhastagam bh¯ ruham¯ su b¯ nairda´ananah khanda´a eva krtv¯ u a´ a . ´ 8. .69 tatah sa sajj¯krtam¯ ttadhanv¯ ratham sam¯ sth¯ ya ni´acare´varah ı . sil¯ m sam¯ d¯ ya tam¯ patantam vibheda rakso hrdaye sarena ´ a. . . .73 gir¯n vid¯ ry¯ ’´u sarairath¯ ny¯ nchar¯ n da´asyo’mucad¯ su tesu ı a as ´ a a˜ a s¯ a´ . sa labdhasa˜ j˜ ah pra´a´amsa m¯ rutim tvay¯ samo n¯ sti pum¯ n hi ka´cit nn . .. s s . a. grh¯ na matto’pi samudyatam tvam mus.70 a ı s¯ a´ ¯ . a . . . a a´ s¯ a . drdh¯ hatah so’pyagamad dhar¯ talam raveh suto’thainamabhiprajagmiv¯ n a .79 8. saraistu t¯ n sadbhiramoghavegairnip¯ tay¯ m¯ sa da´anano dr¯ k ´ a . n . .. . a a a . . 8. u . .68 vidudruvustasya tu ye’nuy¯ yinah kapiprav¯rairnihat¯ va´es it¯ h a ı a s . s¯ . a ı a a . . a. .´ tat¯ da vaksasyadhipam tu raksas¯ m mukhaih sa raktam pravaman pap¯ ta a. . .. vrtah sahasr¯ yutakotyan¯kapairni´acarair¯ su yayau ranaya 8. a u . . a 8. s gr¯v¯ prade´e’sya mumoca b¯ nam bhrsahatah so’pi pap¯ ta bh¯ mau ı a s a. di´ah pradudr¯ va har¯ndramukhy¯ h sam¯ rdayann¯ su ni´acar¯ m stad¯ s . balaistu tasy¯ tha balam kap¯n¯ m naikaprak¯ r¯ yudhap¯ gabhagnam a ı a. . ¯ ı a. s pr¯ nadayah pa˜ ca marutprav¯r¯ h sa katthano vittapati´ca jaghnuh 8.71 gajo gav¯ kso gavayo vrsa´ca sagandham¯ d¯ dhanadena j¯ t¯ h a . s . . s a . a . atyalpametad yadup¯ ttaj¯vitah punastvamityukta uv¯ ca r¯ vanah a ı a a . kah pr¯ payedanya im¯ m da´am m¯ mit¯rito m¯ rutir¯ ha tam punah 8.78 a.tiprah¯ ram tviti tam pupotha a .72 a. . . . a . a. aa u .77 . . a a a a s¯ s . . a . . lxix 8. a . . .76 atho han¯ m¯ nuragendrabhogasamam svab¯ hum bhrsamunnamayya u a a . yathaiva dh¯ mr¯ ksamukhesu p¯ rvam hatesu prthv¯ruha´ailadh¯ ribhih u a . ekaikamebhirvinip¯ tit¯ ste sas¯ ra tam sakrasut¯ tmajo’tha 8. . . a a a a.

. ´ a a a a ´ s¯ a .88 prakarsati tveva ni´acare´vare tathaiva r¯ m¯ varajam tvar¯ nvitah s¯ s a a a . samastaj¯v¯ dhipateh par¯ tanuh samutpap¯ t¯ sya puro han¯ m¯ n 8. lxx .t a pras¯ rya b¯ h¯ nakhilairmukhairvaman sa raktamusnam vyasuvat pap¯ ta a a u a . jag¯ ma r¯ m¯ khyatanoh sam¯pam saumitrimuddhartumalam hyasau kapih 8. . . .ki˜ cit prah¯ rena tu vihval¯ ngavat sthite hi tasminnidamantaram mama n a . ı a a´ . . cac¯ ra m¯ rdhasvapi ca˜ calo’lam jal¯krtastena sa r¯ vano’pi 8. .81 a u n ı . tataksatust¯ vadhikau dhanurbhrt¯ m saraih sar¯r¯ varanavad¯ ranaih a a . 8. . sahasram¯ rdhno’sya bataikam¯ rdhni sasaptap¯ t¯ . ´ . . 8.83 niv¯ ritastena sa r¯ vano bhrsam rusa’nvito b¯ namamoghamugram a a .90 nip¯ tya raksodhipatim sa m¯ rutih pragrhya saumitrimura˙ ga´ayinah a a . . sa tena bh¯ mau patito nacainam dad¯ ha vahnih svatanuryato’sau u a .80 u . a. . sa mus. ityagnis¯ num prayayau sa r¯ vano niv¯ rito m¯ rutin¯ ’pi v¯ c¯ 8.´ .¯ 8. ´¯ . a . a a a a a tam¯ patantam prasam¯ksya n¯lo dhanurdhvaj¯ gr¯ svarathesu tasya a ı . . a a a a´ . . bal¯ t svadorbhih pratigrhya c¯ khilairyad¯ sa v¯ram pracakarsa r¯ vanah a a a ı . ı . . .82 tato yayau r¯ ghavameva r¯ vano niv¯ ray¯ m¯ sa tam¯ su laksmanah a a .¯ . . .85 sampr¯ pya sa˜ j˜ am sa suvihvalo’pi sasm¯ ra r¯ pam nijameva laksmanah a n n¯ . . a 8. . a . . . im¯ vartya ca vajrakalpam jagh¯ na tenaiva ca r¯ vanam rusa a a . amadhye pramumoca tasya as at . . .89 ı a a aa u a . sesam hareramsayutam nac¯ sya sa c¯ lan¯ y¯ pi sa´aka r¯ vanah 8. . . . .87 a a a a a . ´ ıa . . 8. . . agir¯ndras¯ gar¯ u u a al ı a a dhar¯ ’khileyam nanu sarsap¯ yati prasahya ko n¯ ma haret tamenam a a . .. . a. . n s¯ . . a u . . a˙ .. a . . .91 a a a ı . sa ksipram¯ d¯ ya hut¯ san¯ stram mumoca n¯le rajan¯care´ah a a a´ a ı ı s . . . ¯ svayambhudattam pravikrsya c¯ ’´u lal¯ . . 8.¯ . . . . ksanadabhidrutya bal¯ t pragrhya svab¯ hubhirnetumimam samaicchat a a .86 ´ .84 bhrsahatastena mumoha laksmano rath¯ davaplutya da´anano’pi a s¯ . . cac¯ la prthv¯ sahamerumandar¯ sas¯ gar¯ naiva cac¯ la laksmanah 8. .

. . .¯ . . a iti sma putrah pavanasya r¯ mam skandham sam¯ ropya yayau ca r¯ ksasam a . sa´aila´.¯ sutrptamenam param¯ darena sam¯ hvay¯ m¯ sa sabh¯ talaya 8. 8. s . a . ´ sı . . . ng¯ sipara´vadh¯ yudhairni´acar¯ n amayutairanekaih s sr ˙ a s a s¯ a . a . tacchv¯ saveg¯ bhihataih katha˜ cid gataih sam¯pam kathamapyabodhayat a a n ı . a a a .92 a a a u . it¯ritah k¯ ranamapya´esam srutv¯ jagarh¯ grajameva v¯rah ı . abhyetya sarv¯ sca di´a´cak¯ ra sar¯ ndhak¯ r¯ h param¯ stravett¯ 8.100 a a a a a . . 8. . s . dhan¯ msi khadgam sakal¯ yudh¯ ni chatram ca sa˜ chidya cakarta maulim u. . a ´ı a ´ .102 pra´asyate no balibhirvirodhah katha˜ cideso’tibalo mato mama s n . . sa sesabhog¯ bhamatho jan¯ rdanah pragrhya c¯ pam sa´aram puna´ca ´ . ratham sam¯ ruhya punah sak¯ rmukah sam¯ rgano r¯ vana asu r¯ mam a a a . . a . a a n . a . uv¯ ca cainam rajan¯carendrah par¯ jito’smyadya hi j¯vati tvayi a ı a ı . . lxxi 8. . . . . ´ . . . . ¯´ a . kartavyam¯ d ham tamaveksya r¯ mah punarjag¯ d¯ ’´u grham pray¯ hi u.97 it¯rito’v¯ gvadano yayau grham vic¯ rya k¯ ryam saha mantribhih svakaih ı a a a . ı s . s . babhau yath¯ r¯ humukh¯ t pramuktah sa´¯ sup¯ rno vikacasvara´mibhih 8. a a rathasthite’smin rajan¯care´e na me patirbh¯ mitale sthitah sy¯ t ı s u . amoghav¯ryena hi r¯ ghavena tvay¯ virodha´carito bat¯ dya ı . .sa r¯ masamspar´aniv¯ ritaklamah samutthitastena samuddhrte sare a s a . a a s a . a a .96 8. sailopam¯ nasya ca m¯ msar¯ s¯n vidh¯ ya bhaksanapi sonitahrad¯ n ´ a a. . . a . prahasya r¯ mo’sya hay¯ n nihatya s¯ tam ca krtv¯ tila´o dhvajam ratham a a u . .99 . ¯ .93 nn . ´ a a ı . s s . .94 a´ s s a ´ a a a. a ı a . sulabdhasa˜ j˜ am rajan¯care´am jag¯ da sajj¯bhava r¯ vaneti 8. . hat¯ va´esairatha kumbhakarnaprabodhan¯ y¯ ’´u matim cak¯ ra 8. . . a as a . a as .95 8. samastabhog¯ nanubh¯ ya s¯ghram pratosya bandh¯ n punarehi martum a u ´ı u . rane narenaiva ca r¯ man¯ mn¯ kurusva me pr¯timamum nihatya a a a ı . . a .98 a s .101 8. .

nijaghnire ni´acaram savrksa´ailas¯ nubhih 8. a´ a . nalamatha ca gaj¯ d¯n pa˜ ca n¯lam sat¯ ram girivarataruhast¯ n mus.104 ı . . . a .107 a ı n ı .¯ atha pragrhya bh¯ skarim yayau sa r¯ ksaso bal¯ a a .it¯rito r¯ vana aha durnayo’pyaham tvay¯ ’vyo hi kimanyath¯ tvay¯ ı a . jag¯ ma c¯ nu m¯ rutih sus¯ ksmamaksikopamah 8. a . sam¯ksya h¯ttham gadito’grajena sa kumbhakarnah prayayau ranaya 8. a . rajanicaravaro’sau kumbhakarnah prat¯ p¯ kumudamapi jayantam p¯ nin¯ sampipesa a ı . nirrtitanumathogram durmukham kesar¯ti pravaramatha marutsu pr¯ syadet¯ n mukhe sah 8. s .111 a a´ . lxxii 8. .¯ sa j¯ mbavantam¯ su tau nipetatustalahatau 8. . . a . 8. ı . . . kapiprav¯r¯ akhil¯ h pradudruvurbhay¯ dat¯tyaiva ca setum¯ su 8. yadainamesa b¯ dhate tad¯ vimocay¯ myaham a a .105 ıa a.108 s¯ a . . .109 u a a a a .106 ı a a .114 .tin¯ ’p¯ tayacca 8. . . a. a yadi sma sakyate’sya tu svamocan¯ ya tad varam ´ a 8. . ¯l .103 caranti r¯ j¯ na ut¯ kramam kvacit tvayopam¯ n bandhujan¯ n bal¯ dhik¯ n aa a a a a a . . vic¯ rnit¯ sca r¯ ksas¯ stanau ni´acarasya te u . u . . . a s¯ babh¯ va k¯ cana vyath¯ nac¯ sya b¯ husa. mumoca r¯ ksase’tha tam pragrhya tam jagh¯ na sah 8. . inah 8. ´ ´ a .110 a . . . . .´ . puram vive´a c¯ rcitah svabandhubhih samasta´ah s a s . . . a˙ . .112 a a a . . ath¯ param mah¯ calam pragrhya bh¯ skar¯ tmajah a a a a . tad¯ pap¯ ta s¯ ryajastat¯ d a c¯ ngadam rusa a a u a.113 iti vrajatyanu sma tam marutsute ni´acarah s¯ . ¯ a a a .¯ pr¯ k¯ ram¯ la˙ ghya sa pa˜ cayojanam yad¯ yayau sulavar¯ yudho ranam a a a n n a ´¯ a . . . ı . a a ath¯ ngada´ca j¯ mbav¯ nin¯ tmaja´ca v¯ naraih a˙ s a a a s a . a ı a´ satavalipanas¯ khyau tatra vasvamsabh¯ tau pavanaganavar¯ msau svetasamp¯ tinau ca ´ a u a.

mayaiva vadhyau bhavatam trijanmasu pravrddhav¯ry¯ viti ke´avena ı a s .120 vicintay¯ m¯ sa tato han¯ m¯ n mayaiva hantum samare hi sakyah a a u a ´ . . a . . . athainam¯ vr tya jagh¯ na mus. 8.¯ puna´ca sa˜ j˜ am samav¯ pya s¯ghram yayau sa yatraiva raghuprav¯rah s n n¯ . samudgato’sau vivare’˙ gul¯n¯ m jagh¯ na sulena punah sa r¯ ksasah n ı a. . a a a . . . .117 amogha´ulam prapatat tad¯ksya raveh sutasyopari m¯ rut¯ tmajah s¯ . .t . a . ı .tuhinasalilam¯ lyaih sarvato’bhipravrs. te bhaksit¯ stena kapiprav¯r¯ h sarve vinirjagmuramusya deh¯ t ı a. . lxxiii 8. . prabhaksayan sv¯ napar¯ m sca sarva´o mattah sam¯ ghr¯ ya ca sonitam piban a a. . ´ s a a ´ . . a ´ı . e rajanicaravare’smimstena siktah kap¯sah a ı´ . . . sa˜ chidya ksipramev¯ s¯ vutpap¯ ta har¯svarah 8. . in¯ sa r¯ ksaso v¯ yusutam stan¯ ntare a . s .119 a u a a . .. . . 8. a a . u . . . a . sa kumbhakarno’khilav¯ nar¯ m stu prabhaksayan r¯ mamup¯ jag¯ ma a a.124 8.126 8. jagarja ten¯ bhihato han¯ m¯ nacintayamstat prajah¯ ra cainam 8. pragrhya j¯ nau pranidh¯ ya s¯ghram babha˜ ja tam preksya nan¯ da coccaih 8. vigatasakalayuddhagl¯ nir¯ va˜ cayitv¯ rajanicaravaram tam tasya n¯ s¯ m dadamsa a a n a a a. iti sma sa˜ cintya kap¯sayukto jag¯ ma yatraiva kapiprav¯r¯ h n ı´ a ı a.115 . . . . .122 a a a s . u a a a . a a . .123 a . talena vaksasyabhit¯ d ito rusa han¯ mat¯ mohamav¯ pa r¯ ksasah a. .121 ananyavadhyam tamimam nihatya svayam sa r¯ mo ya´a ahareta a s ¯ . a ´¯ a .t a . a a 8. . . . .116 n aa a ı´ . srotobhirev¯ tha ca romak¯ paih kecit tamev¯ ’ruruhuryath¯ girim a u . talena cainam nijagh¯ na r¯ ksasah pipesa bh¯ mau patitam tato’pi a a . . . . 8. .´ kar¯ bhy¯ matha karnau ca n¯ sik¯ m da´anairapi a a a a. asau tath¯ ’pyenamaham na hanmi ya´o hi r¯ masya drdham prak¯ sayan a s a a´ . a a . uktam mamaivaisa yadapyanugraham vadhe’sya kury¯ nnatu me sa dharmah 8. .118 a n a . a ´ı ı . .125 sa t¯ n vidh¯ y¯ ’´u yath¯ mah¯ gajo jag¯ ma r¯ mam samar¯ rthamekah a u as a a a a . . . datto varo dv¯ rapayoh svayam ca jan¯ rdanenaiva pur¯ tata´ca 8.

´ . s¯ . . ngadh¯ r¯ sam¯ hvayat tam samar¯ ya c¯ ’´u 8. a a .127 a a .131 yojan¯ n¯ m trilaksam hi kumbhakarno vyavardhata a a. .. tam¯ ha putrastrida´e´a´atrurniyu˙ ks va m¯ m satruvadh¯ ya m¯ ciram a s s s n . u . atha prahasy¯ ’tmabalaikade´am pradar´ayan b¯ navar¯ n mumoca 8. .132 u s a n n a a .134 8. jag¯ ma r¯ mam giri´. .133 a a .. . . atho sam¯ d¯ ya dhanuh sughoram sar¯ msca vajr¯ sanitulyaveg¯ n a a a´ a . lxxiv 8. .136 . . ath¯ pare ye rajan¯car¯ stad¯ kapiprav¯rairnihat¯ sca sarva´ah a ı a a ı a´ s . ¯ a.nyav¯ rayat tam saravarsadh¯ ray¯ sa laksmano nainamacintayat sah a a a . . ı s s a . sa attadhanv¯ sa´aro rathena viyat sam¯ ruhya yay¯ vadar´anam a s a a s ¯ sa n¯ gap¯ sairvaratah sivasya babandha sarv¯ n kapiv¯rasa˙ gh¯ n a a´ a ı n a . sr ˙ aı a a as . sa tu svabh¯ vam¯ panno mriyam¯ no vyavardhata a a a. a.129 a s . s a. a sur¯ sca sarve vavrsuh pras¯ nairmud¯ stuvanto raghuvaryam¯ rdhni a´ u a u . . sa duhkhatapto nipap¯ ta m¯ rchito nir¯ saka´c¯ bhavad¯ tmaj¯vite a u a´ s a a ı . 8. ´ a. .128 y¯ vadbalena nyahanat khar¯ dik¯ n na t¯ vataiva nyapatat sa r¯ ksasah a a a a a . ten¯ smin patite tvabdhiravardhadadhikam tad¯ 8.135 may¯ grh¯tastrida´e´varah pur¯ vis¯dase kim narar¯ japutratah a . . .tastvarit¯ h pradudruvubhr¯ turvadham cocurupetya r¯ vanam a s. . ´ prave´ay¯ m¯ sa ni´acare prabhuh sa r¯ ghavah p¯ rvahatesu yadvat s a a s¯ a . . ´ pur¯ ’vat¯ r¯ ya yad¯ sa visnurdide´a sarv¯ mstrida´amstadaiva a aa a s a.ı a . hat¯ va´is. sa evamuktv¯ prajuh¯ va p¯ vakam sivam samabhyarcya sam¯ ruhad ratham a a a a . a u a´ a a . ´ . a ¯´ . . . 8. a dv¯ bhy¯ m sa b¯ h¯ nicakarta tasya padadvayam caiva tath¯ sar¯ bhy¯ m a a.¯ avardhat¯ bdhih patite’sya k¯ ye mah¯ cal¯ bhe ksanad¯ carasya a a a a .130 a ´ a . ath¯ parenasya siro nikrtya sampr¯ ksipat s¯ garatoya asu 8. ´ a a 8. p¯ rvam pa´c¯ t sa˜ cukoca la˙ k¯ y¯ mus itum svayam 8. .137 8. .

. . . . . srutv¯ nin¯ dam plavage´var¯ n am punah saputro’trasadatra r¯ vanah ´ a a . ı. a a . ¯ . na laksmano naiva ca m¯ rut¯ tmajah sa caiva j¯ n¯ ti hi devaguhyam a a a a . .tah 8. . s tava priy¯ rtham garudaisa eva krtastav¯ ’de´a imam kurusva 8. . . . .145 ı a´ u˜ a´ ¯. . bandh¯ damusm¯ t pratinissrt¯ ste kimatra k¯ ryam tviti cintay¯ nah 8. s ı a .140 n a´ a a aham samartho’pi sa laksmana´ca tath¯ han¯ m¯ n na vimocay¯ mah a u a a . . .¯ .141 a a s .138 8. .146 a a a . . ´ . a . . ¯. . vij˜ atuk¯ mah puri sampravrttim vibh¯sanah p¯ rvagatastad¯ ’g¯ t n¯ a .148 a a. . a esam sa ura˙ gabandhah s n . .147 a a s a . a . a a a a . ¯ . ad¯ sya ev¯ tra yath¯ ya´ah sy¯ d dharma´ca kartavyakrdeva ca sy¯ h a a s . . ¯ a .. .139 varena sarvasya hi r¯ vanatmajo yad¯ nibadhn¯ ti kap¯n salaksmanan a . vavarsa c¯ str¯ ni mah¯ ntyajasram var¯ dume´asya tath¯ ’bjajasya 8.143 a s a´ s a . . . 8.¯ ura˙ gap¯ sena tad¯ tvameva sametya sarv¯ napi mocayasva 8. .144 sa r¯ mam¯ namya par¯ tmadaivatam yayau sum¯ ly¯ bharananulepanah a a a a a . 8. a tatpaksav¯ taspar´ena kevalam vinas.. .t .mam¯ pi sev¯ bhavate prayojyetyevam garutm¯ navadad vrsakapim a a a . a . ¯ . a . tam¯ ha visnurna bhuvi praj¯ timupaihi sev¯ m tava c¯ nyath¯ ’ham a a a. . sa paksir¯ jo’tha harernide´am smaramstvar¯ v¯ niha c¯ ’jag¯ ma s . . . . u a a . puna´ca tasy¯ stranip¯d it¯ ste nipetururvy¯ m kapayah salaksmanah s a ı. . s a. tadetaduktam hi pur¯ ’tman¯ yat tato hi r¯ mo na mumoca ka˜ cana a a a n . dadar´a sarv¯ n patit¯ n sa v¯ nar¯ n marutsutam tvekaman¯ kulam ca s a a a a a .149 . nananda c¯ sau pi´it¯ sane´varah sa´amsa putram ca krt¯ tmak¯ ryam 8. a a. sprsanti n¯ str¯ ni duranta´aktim tanum sam¯rasya hi k¯ nicit kvacit 8.¯ a a ı .¯ . .142 atho nibaddhy¯ ’´u har¯n salaksmanan jag¯ ma raksah svapituh sak¯ sam as ı a a´ . .´ . lxxv 8. a a. kapiprav¯r¯ sca tar¯ nchil¯ sca pragrhya nedurbalinah prahrs. a puna´ca hutv¯ sa hut¯ sameva ratham sam¯ ruhya yay¯ vadar´anam s a a´ a a s . 8.. ´ s . a s a. . .

155 sa tam samutp¯ . .t punargirim tam satayojanocchritam nyap¯ tayat samsthita eva tatra ca a .158 sa devagandharvamaharsisattamairabhis. . .t puna´ca sarve taru´ailahast¯ ranaya cottasthuralam nadantah 8. ı a n¯ a .ı . uto r¯ makaropag¯ hitah a u . . . . samutpap¯ t¯ mbaramugravego yath¯ hari´cakradharastrivikrame aa a s 8. .154 a a a a . . av¯ pa c¯ mbaracaro r¯ mamuktah saro yath¯ 8. .sa tam sam¯ d¯ ya yayau vidh¯ trjam vim¯ rcchitam codakasekatastam a a a. u . a tacchailav¯ taspar´at samutthit¯ h samasta´o v¯ naray¯ thap¯ h ksanat a s¯ a. .152 a a a . ´ antarhit¯ scaus adh¯stu tad¯ vij˜ aya m¯ rutih a´ . . giristasm¯ t sam¯ h¯ ryam tvayausadhacatus. .153 s . . . . 8. .150 ı ı a a a .156 av¯ pa c¯ ksnoh sa nimesam¯ trato nip¯ tit¯ yatra kapiprav¯r¯ h a a . . .t mrtasa˜ j¯van¯ mukhy¯ sandh¯ nakaran¯ par¯ nı ı a a a . ityukto j¯ mbav¯ n¯ ha han¯ mantamanantaram a a a u yo’sau meroh sam¯pastho gandham¯ danasa˜ j˜ itah ı a nn . 8. lxxvi . ı a ¯ . . udbabarha girim krodh¯ cchatayojanamandalam a . uce punarj¯vati kim han¯ m¯ n j¯v¯ h sma sarve’pi hi j¯vam¯ ne ı u a ı a.ı savarnakaran¯ caiva vi´alyakaran¯ti ca 8. s a u a. . . ´ . .159 sa p¯ rvavanm¯ rutivegacodito nirantaram slis.151 a´ ı ı a .¯ .ı ityuktah sa ksanenaiva pr¯ patad gandham¯ danam a a . tasmin hate nihat¯ scaiva sarva it¯rite’sm¯tyavadat sa m¯ rutih 8. ´ . ayam 8. ¯ 8. puna´ca t¯ n preksya samutthit¯ n kap¯n bhayam mahacchakrajitam vive´a s a a ı s . .160 s s a .. .. ya girim karena pratolayitv¯ baladevas¯ nuh at a u . a a ı a. ¯´ a . . 8. asv¯ sya kim j¯vasi h¯tyuv¯ ca tatheti sa pr¯ ha ca mandav¯ kyah 8. . pap¯ ta m¯ rdhnyasya ca puspasantatih pramoditairdevavarairvisarjit¯ a u a .157 ap¯ jayan m¯ rutimugrapaurusam ragh¯ ttamo’sy¯ nujanistath¯ ’pare u a u a a . ataro’tra c¯ bhavat u a a . .

ı a´ .t . . s u ı.¯ . .sa p¯ rvavaddhavyavahe samarcya sivam tath¯ ’dar´anameva jagmiv¯ n u ´ . . a . . ayodh¯ na me vadh¯ rho’yamiti sma sa prabhuh 8. . a . na vai vadham r¯ ma iyesa tasya pal¯ yitasy¯ ’tmasam¯ks anat punah a a ı . ´ anena drs. .to vij˜ aya b¯ hvorbalamasya cogram n¯ a .170 u a . it¯rite tena sa c¯ ’ha r¯ ghavo bhay¯ dadrsye na vimoktumarhasi 8. a .161 var¯ srayenajagir¯sayostath¯ punarmah¯ straih sa babandha t¯ n kap¯n a´ ı´ a a a ı . aa a a . . sa r¯ vanasy¯ tha suto nikumbhil¯ m punah sam¯ s¯ dya juh¯ va p¯ vakam a . vini´cayam devatamasya pa´yan pradudruve pr¯ napar¯psur¯ su 8..t . . .162 pit¯ mah¯ strena nihanmi durmatim tav¯ ’j˜ ay¯ sakrajitam sab¯ ndhavam a a a n a´ a . 8.´ na sodhum¯so’si yadi tvametadastram tad¯ ’ham saram¯ trakena ı´ a a . a u a a .163 ı a a a . ath¯ ’ha r¯ masya mano’nus¯ ratah pur¯ ’stramev¯ nusaran sa laksmanah a a a a a . adrsyamapy¯ su nihanmi santam ras¯ tale’th¯ pi hi satyaloke 8. . . ´ vibh¯sanetyeva surairabhis. uttasthuruccorugir¯n pragrhya pra´amsam¯ n¯ raghuv¯ramuccaih 8.167 ni´acar¯ stram hyagamat ksanena r¯ m¯ strav¯ry¯ ddharayo nadantah s¯ a a a ı a .¯ . . . sa adide´avarajam jan¯ rdano han¯ mat¯ caiva vibh¯sanena s¯ a u a ı.164 a´ a . . a . ı . iti sma v¯ndrasya han¯ mata´ca balaprak¯ saya pur¯ prabhuh svayam ı u s a´ ¯ a . samm¯ nayitv¯ ’stramamus ya r¯ mo duranta´aktih saram¯ dade’tha 8. o’hamiti sma dus. . a a. a . .´ . surai´ca puspam varsadbhir¯ditastasthau dhanusp¯ niranantav¯ryah s ı.166 s s a. . krt¯ gnip¯ jo nahi vadhya esa varo vidh¯ tuh prathito’sya t¯ drsah 8. .165 a a a s a . h¯ h¯ krte pradruta indra´atrau ragh¯ ttamah satruvibh¯s anatv¯ t a a .168 ı s . . n¯ . a.´ . uto vij˜ anamastram tvamucat svasainye ı. . sattvojjhito’s¯ vapi k¯ . .171 a ut ı a . 8. a a ı . . ´ . . sahaiva sarvairapi v¯ narendrairyayau mah¯ tm¯ sa ca tadvadh¯ ya a a a a lxxvii 8. a s a 8. . 8. ¯ .169 vibh¯sano’th¯ ’ha ragh¯ ttamam prabhum niyojay¯ dyaiva vadh¯ ya durmateh ı. .172 .

maranabhimukhah s¯ghram r¯ vano ranakarmane .sa juhvatastasya cak¯ ra vighnam plava˙ gamaih so’tha yuyutsay¯ ratham a n a .182 pragrhya r¯ mo’tha dhanuh sar¯ msca samantatast¯ navadh¯ccharaughaih a a ı . a samsth¯ pay¯ m¯ sa matim puna´ca marisya ityeva vini´cit¯ rthah 8. sam¯ sthitah k¯ rmukab¯ n ap¯ nih prayudyayau laksmanam¯ su garjan 8. pragrhya n¯ n¯ vidhamastra´astram balam kap¯nch¯ghratamam jag¯ ma 8.t . . u .¯ . . . agaccham¯ nam tadap¯ rameyam balam sughoram pralay¯ rnavopamam a . nip¯ tite’smin nitar¯ m ni´acar¯ n plava˙ gam¯ jaghnuranekakoti´ah a a . . . . .´ ..176 a s.tah 8. sirah sarena’´u samunmam¯ tha suraih pras¯ nairatha c¯ bhivrs. . ´ . . . . .181 a ıa a. . ´ a. . . .´ . ¯ s¯ a ´ s . . .183 a a s .175 ´ . s¯ a n a . ajeyat¯ cetyata eva s¯ rkaj¯ h plava˙ gam¯ dras. u ..t .¯ a. ´ . ksanena sarv¯ msca nihatya r¯ ghavah plava˙ gam¯ n¯ mr sabhaih sa p¯ jitah a.178 ı s u trimsat sahasr¯ ni mahaughak¯ n¯ maks ohin¯n¯ m sahasatsahasram a. . umapi sma n¯ sakan a a a.. . di´a´ca sarv¯ h pradi´ah sarottamairvidh¯ ya siksastrabalairnirantar¯ h s s a. . a a . s . n a a´ .´ . a a ´ s . ´ .173 a a. a .. hau saraih sar¯r¯ ntakaraistataksatuh a a. .¯ s a u a . a s . . . lxxviii . . . a ı s a .tastu da´anan¯ ya sa´amsuraty¯ ptasutapranasam 8.179 ´ as a . ´ a n a a . . . 8. a . . .. bhay¯ t samudvignavisannacetasah kapiprav¯r¯ nitar¯ m pradudruvuh 8. .174 astr¯ ni tasy¯ stravaraih sa laksmano niv¯ rya satro´calakundalojjvalam a. . ´ a ´ . . . ¯´ sa tanni´amy¯ priyamugrar¯ pam bhrsam vini´vasya vilapya duhkh¯ t s a u .180 a a s ı˜ ı a . sa eva sarvatra ca drsyam¯ no vidiksu diksu prajah¯ ra sarva´ah 8. ´ ıa . a a a . ´ı . .177 s s a . . . a . sajj¯bhavannantaraiva dide´a balam¯ rjitam 8. . . a ¯ .ı a. a´ ubhau ca t¯ vastravid¯ m varis. . varo hi datto’sya pur¯ svayambhuv¯ dhar¯ tale’lpe’pi niv¯ sa´aktih a a a . s . utah sarvasurottamairmud¯ bhrsam pras¯ notkaravarsibhih prabhuh 8. s . .´ .t 8. sramena samyojayat¯ ’´u r¯ mam sajjo bhav¯ m¯ti dide´a r¯ vanah 8. hat¯ va´is. abhis. u . . . a . . tadapradhrsyam varatah svayambhuvo yug¯ ntak¯ l¯ rn avagh¯ rnitopamam a aa .184 a . a.

´ . a u . ya ciksepa tayoh sar¯re 8. vadan sa tis.192 ı . ´ . at . lxxix 8. . . ´ . n ı . a a .¯ 8. ´ ıa u a. a . . ´ . . . athainam¯ jagmaturudyat¯ yudhau vir¯ panetro’pyatha y¯ panetrah a a u u . pradudruvurv¯ narav¯rasa˙ gh¯ stam¯ sas¯ d¯ ’´ u suto’tha v¯ linah 8. nigrhya ke´esu nip¯ tya bh¯ tale cakarta v¯ m¯ msata odaram param s . .189 ı a ı . yathaiva meghau divi tigmara´mim tath¯ sam¯ cch¯ dayat¯ m saraughaih 8. a a . . .¯ 8. har¯svarah sailamatipram¯ namutp¯ . ı a a .188 a ı n a a a as a . it¯rayannagrata esa pupluve mahodarasyendrasut¯ tmajo bal¯ 8. . . plava˙ gam¯ st¯ nabhiv¯ks ya v¯ryav¯ n sas¯ ra vegena mahodaro rusa n a a ı . .t . a a a . . a s¯ . vim¯ nam¯ ruhya ca puspakam tvaran sar¯ran¯ saya mah¯ yudhoddhatah a a ´ ı a´ ¯ a . 8. . a ı ı s .185 vir¯ panetro’thaca y¯ panetrastath¯ mah¯ p¯ r´vamahodarau ca u u a a as yayustam¯ vr tya sahaiva mantrino mrtim purodh¯ ya ranaya y¯ ntam a . t¯ bhy¯ m sa baddhah sarapa˜ jarena vices. .191 . . . . yathopav¯tam sa tath¯ dvidh¯ krto mam¯ ra mantr¯ rajan¯care´ituh 8. . mamarda padbhy¯ mabhavad gat¯ surmahodaro v¯ lisutena c¯ rnitah 8.190 a a a u .187 v¯ksy¯ tik¯ yam tamabhidravantam sa kumbhakarno’yamiti bruvantah ı . . atho sar¯ n¯ su vimu˜ cam¯ nam sirah par¯ mrsya nip¯ tya bh¯ tale ´ a a´ n a . . ni´acare´o’tha sarena s¯ ryajam bibheda vaksasyapi so’patad bhuvi s¯ s ´ . ´ . atho mah¯ p¯ r´va up¯ jag¯ ma pravarsam¯ no’sya sar¯ mbudh¯ r¯ h a as a a ´ a a a.195 8. . . .´ a u .194 ı´ a. a a. tatah sa sarv¯ msca hariprav¯r¯ n vidh¯ ya b¯ nairbalav¯ n da´ananah a. prasamhya c¯ ’cchidya dhanuh karastham sam¯ dade khadgamamusya so’˙ gadah a a n . a. . . a a . .thadhvamiti sma v¯ro vibh¯sik¯ m¯ tramidam na y¯ ta ı ı. ´ ı ubhau ca tau tena vic¯ rnitau rane raveh sutasyorubaleritena u .tena balena samvrtah a s¯ s a s. u . . . ibhih a a a s a . . a´ .ath¯ ’yayau sarvani´acare´varo hat¯ va´is. a a a a.titum n¯ sakadatra v¯rah a a.186 ath¯ sya sainy¯ ni nijaghnurojas¯ samantatah saila´il¯ bhivrs.193 s .

a a. . . tadb¯ huveg¯ t samslesa pr¯ pa p¯ rvavadeva sah a a a u . ı . . a a ´ . . . 8. . lxxx 8. ardhalakse yojan¯ n¯ m yatr¯ sau p¯ rvasamsthitah 8. ¯ a .206 samm¯ nayan r¯ ghavam¯ dip¯ rus am niry¯ tay¯ m¯ sa ratham purandarah a a a u . .201 .¯. nojj¯vit¯ stataste tu v¯ nar¯ nirujo’bhavan 8. a u . . . a u u . a.196 a a a a a .202 a a. . may¯ dgrh¯t¯ m ca viv¯ hak¯ le pragrhya saktim visasarja laksmane 8. . . . a´ .199 samudbabarh¯ tha ca t¯ m sa r¯ ghavo dide´a ca pr¯ navar¯ tmajam punah a a. .203 r¯ m¯ j˜ ayaiva raksamsi harayo’bdh¯ vav¯ ks ipan a an a a . .jag¯ ma r¯ m¯ bhimukhastadainam rurodha r¯ m¯ varajam saraughaih 8. marutsutah sailamatipram¯ n am ciksepa raksahpativaksasi drutam 8. a . . . . ten¯ tig¯ d ham vyathito da´anano mukhairvama˜ chon itap¯ ram¯ su a a. . a . s . a a as . 8. a as ¯ . mrt¯ sca ye plava˙ g¯ stu tadgandh¯ t te’pi j¯vit¯ h a´ n a a ı a.204 ı a a a chinnaprarohina´caiva vi´aly¯ h p¯ rvavarninah s a. 8.´ a . .200 a ı. tay¯ sa v¯rah suvid¯ ritor¯ h pap¯ ta bh¯ mau subhrsam vim¯ rcchitah a ı . . . . . . . .´ . a a a . u a´ tadantarena pratigrhya laksmanam jag¯ ma sakty¯ saha r¯ masannidhim a ´ a a . a . pr¯ ksipat tam girivaram la˙ k¯ sthah san sa m¯ rutih a . tadgandham¯ tren a samutthito’sau saumitrir¯ ttorubala´ ca p¯ rvavat a . . . . a a. n a . tad¯ da´asyo’ntakadandakalp¯ m may¯ ya datt¯ m kamalodbhavena a s¯ a.205 ath¯ ’sas¯ dottamap¯ rus am prabhum vim¯ nago r¯ vana ayudhaugh¯ n a a u . . .´ . s¯ n .198 ´ a. a . sah¯ yudham m¯ talisa˙ grh¯tam sam¯ ruroh¯ ’´u sa laksmanagrajah 8.. . . .¯ . prabhuh sam¯ netumatho varausadh¯h sa c¯ ’nin¯ y¯ ’´u girim punastam 8. a a .197 a . ı a. ausadh¯n¯ m prabh¯ vena sarve’pi harayo’bhavan ı a. . . . a s u sa´amsa c¯ slisya marutsutam prabhuh sa r¯ ghavo’ganyagunarnavah smayan ´ s . pravarsam¯ no raghuvamsan¯ tham tam¯ ttadhanv¯ ’bhiyayau ca r¯ mah a a a . u . a s a. ´ . . . 8.207 a a n .

a a a a . a . . . ´ u a´ ye ye ca mukt¯ stvatha ye ca baddh¯ h sarve tave´e´a va´e sadaiva a a. . a s .208 ay¯ ntam¯ksya rajan¯caralokan¯ thah sastr¯ nyath¯ strasahit¯ ni mumoca r¯ me ı . 8. ı a . lxxxi . . 8. vikrsyam¯ ne calit¯ vasundhar¯ pap¯ ta rudro’pi dhar¯ prakampatah 8. a˜ . ´ a´ a a a .219 a. ı . ı a´ a . . . a ı ı.211 athainamastaut pitaram krt¯ njalirgunabhir¯ mam jagatah pit¯ mahah a . a 8.213 nacodbhavo naiva tiraskrtiste kvacid gunan¯ m paratah svato v¯ a . . ananyas¯ dhyam hi tath¯ ’pi tad dvayam krtam tvay¯ tasya namonamaste a a a . . s s s vayam sad¯ tvadgunap¯ gamuccaih sarve vadanto’pi na p¯ rag¯ minah a a a .217 8. . . v¯ var¯ cchatadhrterhrdayam vibheda a a . . . gacchanti c¯ ’yanti ca santat¯ sttvat tadvanmad¯ dy¯ h sivap¯ rvak¯ sca ye a a a a. . a . 8. . . .214 yath¯ ’rciso’gneh pavanasya veg¯ mar¯cayo’rkasya nad¯su c¯ ’pah a . . . . a . it¯rite tvabjabhavena sul¯ sam¯ hvayad r¯ ghavam¯ hav¯ ya ı ´¯ ı a a a a varam mad¯yam tvaganayya rakso hatam tvay¯ tena ranaya mehi ı . a a a ¯ a r¯ mastu t¯ ni vinihatya nijairmah¯ straistasyottam¯ ngada´ akam yugapannyakrntat a a a a˙ s . a a .215 8. s sa a´ a. tvameka adyah paramah svatantro bhrty¯ stav¯ ham sivap¯ rvak¯ sca ye a .. ´ u a´ ¯ .¯ .218 it¯rite’stvityabhidh¯ ya r¯ ghavo dhanuh pragrhy¯ ’´u saram ca sandadhe ı a a . . .t a . . ´ a a .216 kimesa ¯drggunakasya te prabho raksovadho’´esasuraprap¯ lanam s . ¯ a. a 8.212 a aa a. . abhyudyayau da´a´at¯ m suriv¯ ndhak¯ ram lok¯ na´esata im¯ n nigirantamudyan s s a. . . a . .¯ . 8. jitam jitam te’jita lokabh¯ vana prapannap¯ l¯ ya nat¯ h sma te vayam 8. abhyetya p¯ dayugalam jagadekabhart¯ r¯ masya bhaktibharitah siras¯ nan¯ ma a u a a a .aruhya tam rathavaram jagadekan¯ tho lok¯ bhay¯ ya rajan¯caran¯ tham¯ su a a a ı a a´ ¯ . ´ 8. tvameka ¯so’sya nac¯ ’dirantastavedya k¯ lena tathaiva de´atah ı´ a a s . ´ a.210 tasmin hate trijagat¯ m paramaprat¯pe brahm¯ sivena sahitah saha lokap¯ laih a.209 krtt¯ ni t¯ ni punareva samutthit¯ ni drs. b¯ nena vajrasadrsena sa bhinnahrtko raktam vaman nyapatad¯ su mah¯ vim¯ n¯ t a. . guna hyagany¯ stava te’pyanant¯ h pratyeka´a´c¯ ’divin¯ savarjit¯ h a. . . . a . as ´ . .. u . .¯ 8.

pur¯m jag¯ m¯ ’´u nij¯ mayodhy¯ m puro han¯ mantamatha nyayojayat ı.220 athendramukhy¯ sca tam¯ cire sur¯ stvay¯ ’vit¯ h smo’dya ni´acar¯ d vayam a´ u a a a. . ı a a mumoda sampr¯ pya ca t¯ m sa r¯ mah s¯ caiva dev¯ bhagavantam¯ pya a a. . . hah 8. . . s¯t¯ krtim t¯ matha tatra c¯ ’gat¯ m divyacchalena pranidh¯ ya p¯ vake ıa .t . .athotthita´c¯ ’surabh¯ vavarjitah ksamasva deveti nan¯ ma p¯ dayoh sa a a a . adar´an¯ t tam viniv¯ rya r¯ mam sam¯ gatam c¯ sya sa´amsa m¯ rutih 8. a . . . 8. . 8. . uk¯ mam jagad¯svarasya s a a´ ı´ . a . satrughnayukto’bhisametya r¯ ghavam nan¯ ma b¯ sp¯ kulalocan¯ nanah ´ a a a. . a a . . a a. . . a vibh¯sanen¯ rpitam¯ ruroha sa puspakam tatsahitah sav¯ narah ı. .230 a a a ı´ .t a . . a a a .226 dadar´a c¯ sau bharatam hut¯ sanam praves. . tad¯ mrt¯ n r¯ ghava anin¯ ya yamaksay¯ d devaganamsca sarva´ah a .221 a a ı a. .225 a a a . a a . s¯ a tathaiva sarv¯ pada eva nastvam prap¯ hi sarve bhavad¯yak¯ h sma 8.228 . .224 aa a a s a . utth¯ pya tam raghupatih sasvaje pranay¯ nvitah a . a .222 j¯ nan gir¯salayag¯ m sa s¯t¯ m samagrah¯t p¯ vakasampradatt¯ m a ı´ ¯ a. . a srutv¯ pramodorubharah sa tena sahaiva pauraih sahitah sam¯ trkah ´ a a. t¯ r¯ pit¯ t¯ n niruja´cak¯ ra susenan¯ m¯ bhisaj¯ m varis. a. a ı a 8.223 atho girer¯ nayan¯ t parast¯ d ye v¯ nar¯ r¯ vanab¯ nap¯dit¯ h a a a a a a . . ı. a. lxxxii 8. . u 8. a kail¯ satast¯ m punareva c¯ ’gat¯ m s¯t¯ magrhnaddhutabhuksamarpit¯ m a a. . sarvairbhavadbhih sukrtam vidh¯ ya deham manov¯ ksahitam mad¯yam a a ı .´ samanvaj¯ n¯ t pitaram ca tatra sam¯ gatam gantumiyesa c¯ tha 8.a a s . ı a. . . . . . ı a a . . . yathocitam ca samm¯ nya sarv¯ n¯ hedam¯svarah 8. a ´ s . . . a a . .229 pur¯m pravi´ya munibhih s¯ mr¯ jye c¯ bhisecitah ı. s a . ¯ a .227 s a a a .¯ 8. a . a. a as a a. a a a. satrughnam ca tadanyesu pratipede yath¯ vayah ´ a . uv¯ ca ca tvadva´ago’smi sarvad¯ pras¯da me tvadvisayam manah kuru a s a ı . .¯. a .

. bhog¯ sca ye y¯ ni ca karmaj¯ t¯ nyan¯ dyanant¯ ni mameha santi a´ a aa a a mad¯ j˜ ay¯ t¯ nyakhil¯ ni santi dh¯ tuh pade tat sahabhogan¯ ma 8. a mah¯ balo’ham kapil¯ khyar¯ pastrikotir¯ pah pavana´ca me sutah 8. ´ a a a . p¯ rvam jig¯ ya bhuvanam da´akandharo’s¯ vabjodbhavasya varato natu tam kad¯ cit u a s a a . . .´ . . 8. a a .238 atah svabh¯ v¯ jjayin¯ vaham ca v¯ yu´ca v¯ yurhanum¯ n sa esah a a a a s a a . .. balerdv¯ rastho’ham varamasmai samprad¯ ya p¯ rvam tu a a u . .thavat krt¯ h a a a´ u a a.240 8. a han¯ mato na pratikartrt¯ sy¯ t svabh¯ vabhaktasya niraupadham me u a . amusya hetostu pur¯ hi v¯ yun¯ sivendrap¯ rv¯ api k¯ s. .233 a s . . . . a. u .239 ato han¯ m¯ n padametu dh¯ turmad¯ j˜ ay¯ srs. . . puna´ca yuddh¯ ya sam¯ hvayantam nyap¯ tayam r¯ vanamekamus. a et¯ drsam me sahabhojanam te may¯ pradattam hanuman sadaiva a . muktiprad¯ n¯ t pratikartrt¯ me sarvasya c¯ tho bhavat¯ m bhavet a a a a.235 . tena may¯ rakso’stam yojanamayutam pad¯ nguly¯ 8.231 8. a moksam ca lokasya sadaiva kurvan mukta´ca mukt¯ n sukhayan pravartat¯ m s a a .tyavan¯ di karma u a a a n a . . ka´cijjig¯ ya puruh¯ tasutah kapitv¯ d visnorvar¯ dajayadarjuna eva cainam 8. . . . . a . lxxxiii 8. a . . 8. . . . . av¯ m sva´akty¯ jayin¯ viti sma sivo var¯ nme’jayadenamevam s a a ´ a ¯ a. . . datto varo na manuj¯ n prati v¯ nar¯ msca dh¯ tr¯ ’sya tena vijito yudhi v¯ linaisah a a a. abjodbhavasya varam¯ svabhibh¯ ya rakso jigye tvaham ranamukhe balim¯ hvayantam a´ u a . . a. . 8.234 s a u a a . j˜ atv¯ sur¯ jeyamimam hi vavre haro jayey¯ hamamum da´ananam n¯ a a a s¯ . seso rudrah suparno’pyurugunasamitau no sahasr¯ msatuly¯ ´ .241 an a a a a . asyetyasm¯ nmadai´am padamahamamun¯ s¯ rdhamevopabhoksye 8.tin¯ s a a a .236 a a˙ a .237 a a u s . a a .232 madbhaktau j˜ anap¯ rt¯ vanupadhikabalapronnatau sthairyadhairya n¯ u a sv¯ bh¯ vy¯ dhikyatejahsumatidama´amesvasya tulyo na ka´cit a a a s s . .et¯ vadev¯ khilasadvidheyam yat k¯ yav¯ kcittabhavam madarcanam a a a a . ´ a .

tvameva c¯ ganyagunarnavah sad¯ ram¯ viri˜ c¯ dibhirapya´esaih 8. ¯ .243 tvameva s¯ ksat paramasvatantrastvameva s¯ ksadakhiloru´aktih a . . . yaste kath¯ sevaka eva sarvad¯ sad¯ ratistvayyacalaikabhaktih a a a .247 a . tath¯ ’pi n¯ ham pravrnomi bh¯ man bhavatpad¯ mbhojanis evanadrte a a . 8. . sr¯r¯ macarite (han¯ mati sr¯r¯ maday¯ d¯ nam n¯ ma) astamo’dhy¯ yah ´ıa u ´ıa a a . sametya sarve’pi sad¯ vadanto’pyanantak¯ l¯ cca navai sam¯ pnuyuh a aa a .. lxxxiv .¯ a .. ı´ a a a .¯.246 pravarddhat¯ m bhaktiralam ksaneksane tvay¯sa me hr¯ savivarjit¯ sad¯ a. a a n a s .it¯ritastam hanum¯ n pranamya jag¯ da v¯ kyam sthirabhaktinamrah 8. . sam¯ slisaccainamath¯ ’rdray¯ dhiy¯ yathocitam sarvajan¯ nap¯ jayat 8. .¯ . u a . s ´ . .245 8. ko nv¯sa te p¯ dasarojabh¯ j¯ m sudurlabho’rthesu catursvap¯ha ı´ a aa. . .244 a . . . . . a a . .248 a´ . iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . gunamstvad¯y¯ n parip¯ rnasaukhyaj˜ an¯ tmakastvam hi sad¯ ’ti´uddhah ı a u . anugrahaste mayi caivameva niraupadhau tau mama sarvak¯ mah 8.242 ı a a a . . . 8. a a a a u . .¯ s . ı . . sa j¯vam¯ no na parah katha˜ cit tajj¯vanam me’stvadhikam samast¯ t ı a n ı a . . n¯ a a s . . it¯ritastasya dadau sa taddvayam padam vidh¯ tum sakalai´ca sobhanam ı a .

¯ ..8 na kasyacid duhkhamabh¯ t katha˜ cinna vittah¯na´ca babh¯ va ka´cana u n ı s u s . s samastarog¯ dibhirujjhit¯ sca sarve sahasr¯ yusa urjit¯ dhanaih 9. ap¯ n¯ sanav¯ saso’khil¯ h a a a.11 .´ .6 sarve manov¯ ktanubhih sadaiva visnum yajante natu ka˜ cidanyam a n . . it¯ritastasya tadeva dattv¯ drdham sam¯ slisya ca r¯ ghavah prabhuh ı a . 9. . a .¯ a .t s u u . ayoga´ca babh¯ va kasyacinnaces. . s¯ a . .10 a . ¯ a . sarve’jar¯ nityabalopapann¯ yathes.. ı . it¯ritastv¯ ha sa laksmano gurum bhavatpad¯ bj¯ nna param vrnomyaham 9. 9. n a.t a a . . asiddhy¯ ca sadopapann¯ h a a a a. s .5 a a´ a . a yathes.t . na m¯ m bhavatp¯ danis evanaikasprham tadanyatra niyoktumarhati a. a´ . sabd¯ sca sarve sravanatih¯ rinah spar´asca sarve spar´endriyapriy¯ h ´ a´ ´ s¯ ´ s a. n¯ dharma´¯lo na ca ka´can¯ prajo na dusprajo naiva kubh¯ ryaka´ca 9.tah¯ nirnaca p¯ rvamrtyuh 9. . . .. adharmena jan¯ rdane nrpe u ı´ a. lxxxv 9. am¯ ly¯ bharananulepan¯ yathes. .. n¯ nis. . . adh¯ ny¯ bahudugdhagomat¯ a ı . .t a a 9. .t samastadosai´ca sad¯ vih¯n¯ h sarve sur¯ p¯ sca sad¯ mahotsav¯ h a ı a. . .4 gunai´ca sarvairudit¯ sca sarve yath¯ yath¯ yogyatayoccan¯c¯ h a´ a a ı a.2 ı . . samastaratnodbharit¯ ca prthv¯ yathes. .9 a sı s a a s .(r¯ masvadh¯ maprave´ah) a a s . . atha navamo’dhy¯ yah a . u a´ a a. sa yauvar¯ jyam bharate nidh¯ ya jugopa lok¯ nakhil¯ n sadharmak¯ n a . ı u n a .3 9. jano’khilo visnuparo babh¯ va na dharmah¯ ni´ca babh¯ va kasyacit u a s u . . a u .1 ı a a a . Om ath¯ ’ptar¯ jyo bhagav¯ n sa laksmanam jag¯ da r¯ j¯ taruno bhav¯ ’´u a a a a aa as . striyo nac¯ ’san vidhav¯ h katha˜ cinna vai pum¯ mso vidhur¯ babh¯ vuh a a. a a a a pra´asat¯se prthiv¯ babh¯ va viri˜ calokasya sam¯ gunonnatau s ¯ ı´ .. s 9. . a a a . nah¯drsah ka´cidanugrahah kvacit tadeva me dehi tatah sadaiva 9.7 samastagandh¯ sca sad¯ ’tihrdy¯ ras¯ manoh¯ rina eva tatra a´ a . a . . t a a´ babh¯ vur¯se jagat¯ m pra´asati prakrs. . . . .

a a´ s . ı .sa brahmarudramaruda´vidiv¯ kar¯ dim¯ rddhanyaratnaparighat. a kotitrayam sa nijagh¯ na tath¯ ’sur¯ n am gandharvajanma bharatena sat¯ m ca dharmam a a a. ¯. . ı a . .20 ananyavadhyam tam tasm¯ jjagh¯ na purusottamah a a . a a s¯ ı s a . . kurvan svam¯ msairdh¯ trokto m¯ l¯ m r¯ m¯ rthamarpayat a. tam tus. ı. u .¯ a a . uvurmuniganah sahit¯ h sure´ai r¯ j¯ na enamanuy¯ nti sad¯ ’pramatt¯ h 9. . nityam suraih saha narairatha v¯ narai´ca samp¯ jyam¯ nacarano ramate rame´ah 9. nity¯ viyogiparamoccanijasvabh¯ v¯ saundaryavibhramasulaksanap¯ rvabh¯ v¯ 9. satrughnato lavanamudbanab¯ nadagdham krtv¯ cak¯ ra madhur¯ m puramugrav¯ryah 9. a . ı. . atha sudratapa´cary¯ nihatam vipraputrakam ´¯ s a . ¯. aa .18 n a a´ . svetadatt¯ m tath¯ m¯ l¯ magasty¯ d¯ pa r¯ ghavah 9. evam trayoda´asahasramasau sam¯ stu prthv¯m raraksa vijit¯ riramoghav¯ryah s a a ı . . a. devy¯ m sa c¯ janayadindrahut¯ sanau dvau putrau yamau ku´alavau balinau gunadhyau a. . .13 a a a a a .t a . . tapa´cac¯ ra durbuddhiricchan m¯ he´varam padam s a a s . ujj¯vay¯ m¯ sa vibhurhatv¯ tam sudrat¯ pasam 9. a g¯ yanti cainamanuraktadhiyah sukan. a a a. ¯ . . a. h¯ gandharvac¯ ran aganah saha c¯ psarobhih a a . . . tasy¯ khile´ituran¯ dyanugaiva laksm¯h s¯t¯ bhidh¯ tvaramayat svaratam sure´am a s a a s . . . . . babh¯ va sudrah kalp¯ yuh sa lokaksayak¯ myay¯ u ´¯ a . lxxxvi . . . 9. . a a . . . p¯ rnodur¯ jasuvir¯ jitasanni´asu d¯pyanna´okavanik¯ su supuspit¯ su 9. .19 ı a a a .t . u reme tay¯ sa paramah svarato’pi nityam nityonnatapramadabh¯ rabhr tasvabh¯ vah a a a . . . ´¯ a ja˙ ghan¯ m¯ ’surah p¯ rvam girij¯ varad¯ natah n a a a a .21 ´ a. anannayaj˜ akr cchveto r¯ j¯ ksudvinivartanam n . a a agasty¯ ya na s¯ ksattu r¯ me dady¯ dayam nrpah 9. hah s a a u a ıt .17 ´ a a. samsiksayannayajaduttamakalpakaih svam yaj˜ airbhav¯ jamukhasatsaciv¯ sca yatra 9.22 a a . . a aa a a a . anandaminduriva sandadhadindire´ o lokasya s¯ ndrasukhav¯ ridhiraprameyah 9.titap¯ dap¯. . s aa a a a. . .15 a. .´ . ¯.16 s a a ¯ .14 u .12 a s u a s . . .

. . a ı. . .28 ityud¯ritamavetya te’sur¯ h ksipramoksagamanotsuk¯ h ksitau ı a. matv¯ brahm¯ ’di´anm¯ l¯ m prad¯ tum kumbhayonaye a a s aa. . ityud¯ritamajo’vadh¯ rya tat pr¯ ha ca prahasit¯ nanah prabhuh 9. vyavadh¯ natastato r¯ me dady¯ cchaveta iti prabhuh a a a .24 t¯ magastyakarapallav¯ rpit¯ m bhakta esa mama kumbhasambhavah a a a. 9. atha kecid¯ surasur¯ h sur¯ nak¯ ityuruprathitapaurusah pur¯ a a. s . .¯ . ityavetya jagrhe jan¯ rdanastena samstuta up¯ gamat puram 9. u tena c¯ ndhatama ¯yur¯ sur¯ yaj˜ am¯ hvayadasau ca maithil¯m a ı a a n a ı tatra bh¯ mi´apathacchal¯ nnr nam drs. . te tapah sumahad¯ sthit¯ vibhum padmasambhavamaveksya cocire a a . a . . t¯ nan¯ dikrtadosasa˜ cayairmoksam¯ rgagatiyogyatojjhit¯ n a a . . n a . s¯ dhanopacayak¯ nks ino harau sasati ksitima´esato’bhavan 9.ksudabh¯ vam¯ traphaladam na s¯ ksad r¯ ghave’rpitam a a a . s a a a . .. nityameva sahito’pi s¯tay¯ so’j˜ as¯ ks ikamabh¯ d viyuktavat 9. .30 aj˜ ayaiva hi harestu m¯ yay¯ mohit¯ stu ditij¯ vyanindayan a a a a ¯n r¯ ghavam ni´icar¯ hrt¯ m punarj¯ nak¯m jagrha ityaneka´ah 9. . . . . . . . a.¯ a . .25 a a . lxxxvii 9. ¯ . ¯. a maithilasya tanay¯ vyac¯ layanm¯ yay¯ svatanuv¯ svam¯ rgatah a a a a a a . . . ksudabh¯ vam¯ tram¯ k¯ nks an m¯ masau pariprcchati 9. 9.32 ı a n a .t a a a a gurum hi jagato visnurbrahm¯ namasrjat svayam a. . a a . brahmav¯ kyamrtameva k¯ rayan p¯ tayamstamasi c¯ ndha asur¯ n a a a a ¯ a .29 a a˙ .33 . s . 9. a . . t¯ vaduccamapi duskrtam bhavanmoksam¯ rgaparipanthi no bhavet a .23 a a a a˙ . a 9. a. y¯ vadeva ramay¯ rame´varam no viyojayatha sadgunarnavam a a s .31 a a .27 ı a a a . .26 bh¯ rip¯ pakr tino’pi ni´cay¯ nmuktim¯ pnuma ud¯ rasadguna u a . a. . ´¯ s . im¯ rgamapah¯ ya s¯ sthit¯ u s a ..

.42 tasyaivamabjabhavalokasam¯ mim¯ m ksm¯ m krtv¯ ’nu´asata ud¯ksya gunan dhar¯ y¯ h a a . u s . yanus¯ ratah s u a ı a . . . ¯ . . . ek¯ ntametya raghupena samastak¯ lo rudro jag¯ da vacanam jagato vidh¯ tuh a a a a .35 a . s . a. . . a a. .tena tadvacanam satsu n¯ nrtam kurute kvacit a . . a a. . nij¯ dhikyasya vij˜ aptyai kvacid v¯ yustad¯ j˜ ay¯ a n a an a hanti brahmatvam¯ tm¯yamaddh¯ j˜ apayitum prabhuh 9. a s¯ ı . vai´esyam¯ tmabhavanasya hi k¯ nksam¯ nastv¯ marthayanti vibudh¯ h sahit¯ vidh¯ tr¯ s .. a aihikam tvasuresveva kvaciddhanti jan¯ rdanah 9. . . . var¯ svamedh¯ dibhir¯ ptak¯ mo reme’bhir¯ mo nrpat¯n vi´iksayan 9.¯ bh¯ miprave´ad¯ rdhvam s¯ reme sapta´atam sam¯ h u s¯ u s . na visnorvacanam kv¯ pi mrsa bhavati kasyacit . ´ ¯ a a ı ayogyesu tu rudr¯ div¯ kyam tau kuruto mrsa a a .45 .41 evam vidh¯ nyaganit¯ ni jan¯ rdanasya r¯ m¯ vat¯ racarit¯ ni tadanyapumbhih a a a a a a . a 9. a. . pravi´ya bh¯ mau s¯ dev¯ lokadrs. a a˙ .34 n¯ satsvapyanrtam kury¯ d vacanam p¯ ralaukikam a a .43 s . itap¯ dapallavah punah sa yaj˜ ai´ca yajan svameva a al a n s . rudram svalokagaman¯ ya ragh¯ ttamasya sampr¯ rthane sa ca sametya vibhum yay¯ ce a u a a ..38 a s a .37 s a . .. .´ a . . a etadartho’vat¯ ra´ca visnorbhavati sarvad¯ 9. r¯ masya drsy¯ tvanyesamadrsy¯ janak¯ tmaj¯ a a a . . . n¯ nyah ka´cit tadvar¯ n am sap¯ n¯ mapyatikram¯ a . ¯ a a. .¯ vai´esyam¯ tmasadanasya hi k¯ nksam¯ na vrnd¯ rak¯ h kamalajam prati taccha´amsuh 9.40 a´ a a a a . ekade´ena satyam tu yogyesvapi kad¯ cana 9. ¯ . . ı s . 9. reme r¯ menaviyukt¯ bh¯ skarena prabh¯ yath¯ a . .´ a .44 9. . 9.¯ a a a a . s a.. ¯ .36 a ı a n¯ . . 9. ı a s ¯ . a a a lxxxviii 9. ..39 evam ram¯ l¯ . ¯ . a .t . amantrya taih saha vibhurbhagavatpray¯ n am sv¯y¯ ya sadmana iyesa dide´a caiva a. a . a. saky¯ ni naiva manas¯ ’pi hi t¯ ni kartum brahme´a´esapuruh¯ tamukhaih surai´ca ´ a a a s s . a a˙ .

iti matv¯ dadau m¯ rgam sa tu durv¯ sase tad¯ 9.54 a s a . . Omityuv¯ ca bhagav¯ m stada´esameva srutv¯ rahasyatha tanustvapar¯ harasya a a. 9. annam caturgunamad¯ damrtopam¯ nam r¯ mastad¯ pya bubhuje’tha munih sutus. ´ a a . n¯ . .56 n¯ a ı . a a . sih sa hi tatpratij˜ am mogh¯ m cak¯ ra bhagav¯ n natu ka´cidanyah 9.48 siddham na deyamatha s¯ dhyamap¯ti v¯ cam srutv¯ ’sya v¯ ksamayaj¯ tamuru svahast¯ t a ı a . trpto yayau ca sakal¯ n prati kopay¯ nah ka´cinna me’rthitavaram pratid¯ tum¯sah a a . a. . ¯ . sambh¯ vayanti guninastadaham yay¯ ce gantum svasadma natip¯ rvamito bhavantam 9. iyam pratij˜ a hetuh sy¯ diti hanm¯ti so’karot 9. ı a . evampratij˜ aka . s . . a a . . . tasmi˜ chive pratigate munir¯ pake ca y¯ h¯ti laksmanamuv¯ ca ram¯ patih sah 9. .55 a a a a .t . a lxxxix . v¯ ’manyata laksmanah 9. a.. . .putrastave´a kamalaprabhavastath¯ ’ham pautrastu pautrakavaco yadapi hyayogyam s a .53 a . anyath¯ tvaya´o r¯ me karotyesa munirdhruvam 9. . a a a . . r¯ ghavo ghnannapi tu m¯ m karotyeva day¯ m mayi a a. s a ı´ . yatk¯ ryas¯ dhanakrte vibudh¯ rthitastvam pr¯ du´cakartha nijar¯ pama´esameva a a a u s .46 a a u .t a . . .49 a a . a.. a . svalokagaman¯ k¯ nks¯ svayameva tu r¯ ghavah a a˙ . kunt¯ tu tasya hi munervarato’jayat tu r¯ mah sa krsnatanuv¯ svabal¯ jjig¯ ya ı a . durv¯ sasah pratij˜ a tu r¯ mam pr¯ pyaiva bhajyat¯ m a n¯ a . . . . . durv¯ san¯ mayugih¯ ’gamad¯ su r¯ ma m¯ m bhojaya ksudhitamityasakrd bruv¯ na a a a a´ a a. . a s tat s¯ dhitam hi bhavat¯ taditah svadh¯ ma ksipram pray¯ hi harsam vibudhesu kurvan a a a a . . . yadyatra pravi´et ka´ciddhanmi tveti vaco bruvan s s tadantar¯ ’gatamr sim drs.52 a a . ah 9. . ek¯ nte tu yad¯ r¯ ma´cakre rudrena samvidam a a a s . atyantabandhunidhanam ty¯ ga eveti cintayan . . . dv¯ rap¯ lam sa krtav¯ mstad¯ laksmanameva sah 9. a. ´ a a a a . . . .50 n r. . a a s .51 n u a ı a a . . . . . .47 9.

.63 da´asyakumbhakarnakau yath¯ su´aktim¯ napi s¯ a s a .60 9. . samaghosayacca ya ihecchati tat padamaksayam sapadi maitvitisah 9. r¯ m¯ j˜ ay¯ gamana´aktirabh¯ t trnaderye tatra d¯rghabhavino nahi te tadaicchan a an a s u . a˙ ı ¯ ı . samsth¯ pya v¯ litanayam kapir¯ jya asu s¯ ry¯ tmajo’pi raghuv¯rasam¯pam¯ y¯ t a a ı ı a a ¯´ u a . . tvay¯ sad¯ mahat tapah suk¯ ryamuttamottamam a a a . .. a s¯ a .. . tav¯ hamaksagocarah sad¯ bhav¯ mi n¯ nyath¯ 9. parya˙ katvamav¯ pa yo jalanidhau visnoh say¯ nasya ca 9. a . . ¯ ı samsth¯ pay¯ m¯ sa ku´am svar¯ jye taih s¯ kameva ca lavam yuvar¯ jam¯sah s . ¯ . . dhy¯ yann¯ pa ca tatpadam da´a´atairyukto mukh¯ mbhoruhaih a a s s a . jaghantha na priy¯ ya me tathaiva j¯va kalpakam a ı 9. . . . . a . tadeva me mahat priyam ciram tapastvay¯ krtam a . a . .. srutv¯ tu tad ya iha moksapadecchavaste sarve sam¯ yayurath¯ ’tr nam¯ pip¯lam ´ a a a .64 payobdhimadhyagam ca me susadma c¯ nyadeva v¯ a a . ato gamisyasi svadehasamyuto’pi san 9. yathes.t .61 .62 a a a a a . . .57 ityuktah sa yayau jagadbhavabhayadhv¯ ntacchidam r¯ ghavam a . 9. . 9. abhogasamyutah sure´ag¯ yak¯ dibhih s a a . ´ a atha r¯ ghavah svabhavanopagatau vidadhe matim saha janairakhilaih a . tavepsitam na ki˜ cana kvacit kuta´cideva v¯ n s a . .t sam¯dyam¯ nasadya´a ramasva matpurah sad¯ ı.67 it¯rito marutsuto jag¯ da vi´van¯ yakam ı a s a xc 9.65 . a a a . . a ı . . as¯cchesamah¯ phan¯ musalabhrd divy¯ krtirl¯ ngal¯ a ı a . yathes. .58 n a . ath¯ ’ha v¯ yunandanam sa r¯ ghavah sam¯ slisan a a a a´ .y¯ hi svalokamacir¯ dityuv¯ ca sa laksmanam a a a .59 . . mrsa bhavet priya´ca me punahpunarbhavisyasi s . a a ı´ . 9.. . .66 9.

. . . jagad vimathya sambhrtah saro’sya daksine kare ..¯ a . jag¯ ma dh¯ ma c¯ ’tmanastrnadin¯ sahaiva sah 9. .¯ ı a´ a. s . .77 ı a. . suraktapadmalocanah suvidyud¯ bhakun dalah a .73 sa taih sam¯ vrto vibhuryayau di´am tadottar¯ m a . . sun¯lakuntalavrt¯ mitenduk¯ ntasanmukhah 9... ´ . . 9. . tad¯ ’suruttam¯ yato nrv¯ nar¯ stu kim punah 9. a . . yato’bhavamstatastu te yayuh padam harestad¯ a .75 ı a ¯ . . . sup¯varonnatorusajjagadbhar¯ m sayugmakah 9. . sadaiva r¯ mabh¯ van¯ h sad¯ sutattvavedinah a a a.¯ . sarena tena visnun¯ dadau ca laksmananuje 9. .69 ı n a a a a namo namo namo namo nato’smi te sad¯ padam a samastasadgunocchritam nam¯ mi te padam punah 9. a a .71 a a a . a ¯ .79 ´ . . .70 a . a . . div¯ karaughakaustubhaprabh¯ sakorukandharah a a . anantas¯ ryad¯dhitirdurantasadgunarnavah 9. . a . 9. suvrttad¯rghap¯varollasadbhujadvay¯ nkitah ı ı a˙ .74 u ı . suh¯ savidrum¯ dharah samastavedav¯ grasah 9. a . sahasras¯ ryaman dalajvalatkir¯. khag¯ mrg¯ strnadayah pip¯lik¯ sca gardabh¯ h a .78 svayam sa tena nirmito hatau madhu´ca kaitabhah s .. xci . am¯ rddhajah u ıt u . .72 a a . .68 sad¯ pravarddham¯ nay¯ tay¯ rame’hama˜ jas¯ a a a a n a samastaj¯vasa˜ cay¯ t sad¯ ’dhik¯ hi me’stu s¯ 9.vidhehi p¯ dapa˙ kaje tave´a bhaktimuttam¯ m a n s a 9. . . it¯rite tatheti tam jag¯ da puskareksanah ı a .. .76 a a a . . .

¯ a a a a . daghre cchatram han¯ m¯ n sravadamrtamayam p¯ rnacandr¯ yut¯ bham u a a a .86 n a . .82 a˙ ı u.. s¯t¯ saiv¯ khil¯ ks nam visayamupagat¯ sr¯riti hr¯rathaik¯ ıa a a . .89 . .87 a a a s a´ ¯ . . prodyadbh¯ svatprabh¯ bh¯ sakalagunatanurbh¯ s it¯ bh¯ sanaih svaih 9.84 kar¯ndrasatkaroruyuk suvrttaj¯ numandalah ı . . . ´ . .85 lasaddharinmanidyut¯ rar¯ ja r¯ ghavo’dhikam ı a a . u .sa satrus¯ dano’vadh¯nmadhoh sutam ras¯ hvayam ´ u ı a . n¯ ’y¯ t savyata eva sa˙ khavarabhrccha˙ kh¯ tmakah satruh¯ a a ´ n n a ´ a . ´ a˙ n .¯. a . . a ı. . . a´ ı ı a dvedh¯ bh¯ tv¯ dadh¯ ra vyajanamubhayatah p¯ rnacandr¯ msugauram a u a a a. s . u ı ud¯ ramadhyabh¯ s anollasattatitprabh¯ mbarah a u. . . . sarv¯ bh¯s.83 a a a ´ . xcii 9. . 9.80 ´ . . sa bh¯ tivatsabh¯ s anastan¯ dare valitray¯ u u. . . . s¯ ksaccakratanustathaiva bharata´cakram dadhad daksine a . . . . .¯ s . anargharatnam¯ lay¯ van¯ khyay¯ ca m¯ lay¯ a a a a a a vil¯ sivistrtoras¯ babh¯ ra ca sriyam prabhuh 9.¯ pa´c¯ t sarvajagajjag¯ ma raghupam y¯ ntam nijam dh¯ ma tam s a a a . . . . asa˙ khyasatsukh¯ rn avah samasta´aktisattanuh 9. pr¯ y¯ d dev¯ dhidevah svapadamabhimukha´cottar¯ sam vi´ok¯ m 9. sa v¯ mab¯ hun¯ dhanurdadh¯ ra sar˙ gasa˜ j˜ itam 9. agre brahmapurogam¯ h suragana ved¯ sca so˙ k¯ rak¯ h a. ´ .88 a a a u. j˜ anam netr¯ bjayugm¯ nmukhavarakamal¯ t sarvaved¯ rthas¯ r¯ m n¯ . . a . s a . a a a samastas¯ rasambhavam saram dadh¯ ra tam kare a a . u . 9. . sarena yena c¯ karot pur¯m ca m¯ dhur¯ bhidh¯ m 9. a a a a a a . . . .81 a a a a ´¯ n nn ud¯ rab¯ hubh¯ s anah subh¯ ngadah saka˙ kanah a a u. a . a .. stanv¯ brahm¯ ndab¯ hy¯ ntaramadhikaruc¯ bh¯ sayan bh¯ sur¯ syah a a.tabhaye ca svakaravarayugen¯ rthin¯ m¯ dadh¯ nah a ı. mah¯ ngul¯yabh¯ s itah suraktasatkar¯ mbujah 9. a´ n a a. a u. . a a a a a a. kram¯ lpavrttaja˙ ghakah suraktap¯ dapallavah a n a .

m¯ t¯rnam c¯ pi tallokastvayut¯ bd¯ dito’gratah a .90 a a ı .ı s¯t¯ rtham ye’pyanindamstv¯ m te’pi y¯ t¯ mahat tamah 9. . a. sesa y¯ syanti tacchesa as. atha brahm¯ harim stutv¯ jag¯ dedam vaco vibhum a a a . .96 manthar¯ tu tamasyandhe p¯ tit¯ dus. a a a . a.¯.92 a ¯ . aruroha vibhurambaram sanaiste ca divyavapuso’bhavamstad¯ 9.94 u a a ¯ .93 an a a a .95 a a . s .99 xciii .tasya s¯ ryasutap¯ rvav¯ nar¯ daksinena manuj¯ stu savyatah u u a a a . . . rvedod¯ r¯ rthav¯ gbhih pranihitasumanah sarvad¯ st¯ yam¯ nah aa a a u a .98 a a s atha ye tvatpad¯ mbhojamakarandaikalipsavah a . . . . . .. gandharvairg¯yam¯ no vibudhamuniganairabjasambh¯ tip¯ rvai ı a u u . s .91 a a a . . brahmarudragarudaih sa´esakaih procyam¯ nasugunoruvistarah a .¯ a . avimse kalau yuge ´ .97 ıa aa . pr¯ y¯ cchesagarutmad¯ dikanijaih samsevitah svam padam 9. . s¯ tv¯ tu bharatam naisa gaccheta niray¯ niti 9. .tac¯ rin¯ a a a . t¯ . . pr¯ ya´o r¯ ksas¯ scaiva tvayi krsnatvam¯ gate a s a . . tvad¯ j˜ ay¯ may¯ dattam sth¯ nam da´arathasya hi 9. a 9. ´ gate catussahasr¯ bde tamog¯ stri´atottare 9. a . tvay¯ sah¯ ’gat¯ stes am vidhehi sth¯ namuttamam a a a . . . ¯. . . sarvairbh¯ tai´ca bhakty¯ svanimisanayanaih kautuk¯ d v¯ksyam¯ nah u s a a ı . . a´ a . tath¯ ’pi s¯ yad¯ ve´accak¯ ra tvayya´obhanam a a a s¯ a s nikrtirn¯ ma s¯ ksipt¯ may¯ tamasi sasvate 9. ¯ . a a ´¯ ´ . . . . anarh¯ y¯ stvay¯ ’j˜ apt¯ kaikeyy¯ api sadgatih a a a n a a . kaikay¯ tu cal¯ n lok¯ n pr¯ pt¯ naiv¯ cal¯ n kvacit ı a a a a a a pa´c¯ d bhaktimat¯ yasm¯ t tvayi s¯ yuktameva tat s a ı a a 9. ´ . r¯ majanmacarit¯ ni tasya te k¯rtayanta ucathairdrutam yayuh 9. ..

9. s . pip¯lik¯ tr nant¯ n¯ m dadau lok¯ nanuttam¯ n ı a . n a. p¯t¯ mrtesu devesu yuddhyam¯ nesu d¯ navaih ıa . . .103 it¯rito harerbh¯ vavij˜ an¯ ka˜ jasambhavah ı a n¯ ı n . a . a a vaisnav¯ n santatatv¯ cca n¯ mn¯ s¯ nt¯ nik¯ n vibhuh 9. ı a´ a. prasamhy¯ pibat¯ m devairdev¯ msatv¯ dupeksitau 9. a gurv¯ de´anus¯ ren a may¯ ’dis. a . an a hrdi sthitam ca j¯ n¯ si tvamevaikah sad¯ mama a a a . a´cakre t¯ vajar¯ marau s a . . . ye tu dev¯ ihodbh¯ t¯ nrv¯ nara´ar¯rin ah a ua . p¯t¯ mrtau pur¯ yasm¯ nmamraturnaca tau tad¯ ıa .¯ a . xciv . ´ a a . a . sams¯ ramukt¯ nyavasamstatra nityasukh¯ dhik¯ h a a a.109 a˙ gadah k¯ latastyaktv¯ deham¯ pa nij¯ m tanum n a a a. a.t s a a pur¯ svayambh¯ stenobhau darp¯ damrtamanthane a u a .110 a an a. jag¯ da bh¯ vagambh¯rasusmit¯ dharapallavah a a ı a .101 jagadgurutvam¯ dis. . a . 9.107 tayo´ca tapas¯ tus. a . . te jar¯ mrtih¯n¯ sca sarvaduhkhavivarjit¯ h a ..106 asur¯ ve´atastau tu na r¯ mamanujagmatuh a s a . s . a a a 9. a s ı .ta ca sadgatih 9. a . te sarve sv¯ msit¯ m¯ pustanmaindavivid¯ vr te a. . am may¯ te kamalodbhava a .100 a a a a n¯ as .102 a s¯ a .¯ tasm¯ d dosad¯ patust¯ v¯ suram bh¯ vam¯ rjitam a a a a u . 9. ´ a .105 9.108 a. tairdattam¯ tmahaste te raksayai p¯tam¯ su tat a ı a´ . 9.104 a a a a a a . . a r¯ m¯ j˜ ayaiva kurv¯ no r¯ jyam ku´asamanvitah 9. ityud¯ritam¯ karn ya sat¯ nandena r¯ ghavah ı a . yacca k¯ ryamih¯ sm¯ bhistadapy¯ j˜ apay¯ ’´u nah 9..¯. ¯ . ¯ a a. atastvay¯ pradey¯ hi lok¯ esam mad¯ j˜ ay¯ a a a .t . a . ´ a a a . .aham bhavah sure´ady¯ h ki˙ kar¯ h sma tave´vara s¯ a.

. . .. a r¯ m¯ j˜ ay¯ j¯ mbav¯ msca nyavasat prthiv¯tale a an a a a. svamsvam ca sarve sadanam sur¯ yayuh purandar¯ dy¯ sca viri˜ cap¯ rvak¯ h a a a´ n u a. . u 9. . . am u a s a . . . . a . . a a .117 9. ´ .118 ittham sa g¯ ya˜ chatakotivistaram r¯ m¯ yanam bh¯ ratapa˜ car¯ tram a n a n a . .121 a a s . n a xcv . ´ a u a a . ved¯ msca sarv¯ n sahitabrahmas¯ tr¯ n vy¯ caksano nityasukhodbharo’bh¯ t a. u . . a. .¯ . vadamsca tattvam vibudharsabh¯ nam sad¯ mun¯n¯ m ca sukham hyuv¯ sa ´ a. .111 a s a ı a . ´ kram¯ danuvrajya tu r¯ ghavasya sirasyath¯ ’j˜ am pranidh¯ ya niryayuh 9.115 a a ´ a n¯ . a ı a. a . utpattyartham j¯ mbavaty¯ stadartham sutapa´caran a s . . dvit¯yay¯ brahmasadasyadh¯svarasten¯ rcito’th¯ paray¯ nij¯ laye 9.114 a a u brahm¯ marunm¯ rutas¯ nur¯sah seso garutm¯ n harijah sakrak¯ dy¯ h a a u ı´ .120 kad¯ cid¯sah sakal¯ vat¯ r¯ nekam vidh¯ y¯ hipatau ca sete a ı´ .vibh¯sana´ca dharm¯ tm¯ r¯ ghav¯ j˜ apuraskr tah ı. . prthak ca samvy¯ hya kad¯ cidicchay¯ reme rame´o’mitasadgunarnavah 9. a aa a a ´ . itya´esapur¯ nebhyah pa˜ car¯ trebhya eva ca s . . a a a. .116 ı a aa . . . . . . marutsuto’tho badar¯mav¯ pya n¯ r¯ yanasyaiva padam siseve 9. . . u s . . . 9. a .119 r¯ mo’pi s¯ rddham pavam¯ n¯ tmajena sa s¯tay¯ laksmanap¯ rvakai´ca a a a a ı a . tath¯ garutmatpramukhai´ca p¯ rsadaih samsevyam¯ no nyavasat payobdhau a s a. s a a a a n¯ . ´ ı . agamyamary¯ damupetya ca kram¯ d vilokayanto’tivid¯ rato’stuvan 9. a a a . 9. . . . . sen¯ patirdhane´asya kalpam¯ v¯t sa r¯ ksas¯ n 9. ¯. r¯ m¯ j˜ ay¯ kimpurusesu r¯ jyam cak¯ ra r¯ pena tath¯ ’parena a an a a u . samasta´astrodbharitam harervaco mud¯ tad¯ srotraputena sambharan s¯ a a´ . r¯ paistath¯ ’nyai´ ca samastasadmanyuv¯ sa visnoh satatam yathes. a . a . a . ¯ .112 atho ragh¯ nam pravarah sur¯ rcitah svayaikatanv¯ nyavasat sur¯ laye u. .t 9. ¯ . ı u . .113 ı a ı´ a a a a trt¯yar¯ pena nijam padam prabhum vrajantamuccairanugamya devat¯ h a.

9.123 bahukalp¯ nus¯ ren a mayeyam satkathodit¯ a a . . . .128 vist¯ re krsnanihat¯ balabhadrahat¯ iti a a a . . ..129 yath¯ suyodhanam bh¯mah pr¯ hasat krsnasannidhau a ı . . . 9. . . naikagranth¯ sray¯ t tasm¯ nn¯ ’´a˙ ky¯ ’tra viruddhat¯ a´ a a as n a a kvacinmoh¯ y¯ sur¯ n am vyaty¯ sah pratilomat¯ a a a.´ . . 9. .¯ 9. yukty¯ buddhibal¯ ccaiva visnoreva pras¯ datah a a a . 9. .126 sa . . ¯ a satam duryodhan¯ d¯m ste dar´ayisya iti prabhuh 9.130 u a . a . n .. vyaty¯ s¯ stvevam¯ dy¯ sca pr¯ tilomy¯ dayastath¯ aa a a´ a a a drsyante bh¯ rat¯ dyesu laksanagranthata´ca te a a . ucyante ca kvacit k¯ lavyaty¯ so’pi kvacid bhavet a a 9. s . . j˜ ayante bahubhirv¯ kyairnirn ayagranthatastath¯ n¯ a a . a . . . vist¯ re bh¯manihat¯ h sa˙ ksepe’rjunap¯ tit¯ h a ı a. n s a . iti v¯ kyesu bahusu j˜ ayate nirnay¯ dapi a . .. a ı. a a. s . ¯ ..131 tasm¯ d vinirnayagranth¯ n¯ srityaiva ca laksanam a a a´ .124 9.132 a a a . a ukt¯ granthesu tasm¯ ddhi nirnayo’yam krto may¯ a a a . bh¯masenahat¯ ste hi j˜ ayante bahuv¯ kyatah ı a n¯ a . . pumvyaty¯ sena coktih sy¯ t pur¯ nadisu kutracit a a. a . as n a a .125 evam ca vaksyam¯ nesu naiv¯ ’´a˙ ky¯ viruddhat¯ a.122 parasparavirodhasya h¯ n¯ nnirn¯ya tattvatah a a . . xcvi . aa a .bh¯ rat¯ ccaiva vedebhyo mah¯ r¯ m¯ yanadapi a a a a a . . .. a .. ucyante bahava´c¯ nye pumvyaty¯ sasam¯ sray¯ t sa a a´ a . a krsnam¯ ha yath¯ krsno dhana˜ jaya´arairhat¯ n a . a . . . bahuv¯ ky¯ nus¯ ren a nirnayo’yam may¯ krtah 9.ı . . sarvakalpasama´c¯ yam p¯ r¯ varyakramah sad¯ 9.127 ´ . ¯ . n¯ anirnaye tu krsnasya p¯ rvamukt¯ gatistatah 9.

7) a s¯ ı a. . a a te sarve’nantaved¯ rthanirnay¯ yaiva k¯rtit¯ h a ı a. m¯ lar¯ m¯ yane proktam pa˜ car¯ tr¯ gamesu ca u a a . vistar¯ d vy¯ sar¯ pena harinaiv¯ mit¯ tman¯ (9. a. a . a s¯ . a a . y¯ vadbhih sy¯ t prabhed¯ n¯ m prabhedaiste ca no’khil¯ h (9. . . . “vyaty¯ sah pr¯ tilomyam ca gom¯ tr¯ praghasastath¯ a . ¯ a . tallaksanam tadarth¯ msca tadud¯ haranani ca (9. . . . vyaty¯ senaiva sa˙ koc¯ t svoktav¯ d¯ rthanirnayah a n a a a . a u ı a . . vidhivadvada he (bho) t¯ ta vyaty¯ s¯ dyarthanirnayam a aa . xcvii . . . srnu n¯ rada vaksy¯ mi y¯ vatte matigocaram ´..¯ . ´ vyaty¯ s¯ d¯n sapta bhed¯ n ved¯ dyartham tath¯ vadet aa ı a a a . id¯ n¯m tatsam¯ lodya ni´cityaiva pravacmi ca a ı.135. . . a .135. . .135.133 a. a . .135 a. .2 (9. sa y¯ ti nirayam ghoramanyath¯ j˜ anasambhavam” 9. a krtv¯ laksana´astram ca tasminnapi ca ¯rit¯ h (9.135.135.8) a a a a. (9. .135. . s bh¯ ratasya pur¯ nan¯ m y¯ vadbhih sy¯ dvinirnayah a a. . a tatah kalibal¯ nmarty¯ h mand¯ yurmati´alinah a a.134 a a n¯ . s¯ “tribh¯ sa yo na j¯ n¯ ti r¯t¯n¯ m satameva ca 9. . ityanyesu ca sastresu tatratatroditam bahu ´¯ .uktam laksana´astre ca krsnadvaip¯ yanodite a .4) a.3) esvekaikaprabhedastu prthagbhinnah sahasradh¯ a .¯ . . a a . ı a. . . a vyaty¯ s¯ diprabhed¯ n¯ m sa˙ koc¯ darthanirnayam aa a a.6) drstv¯ ved¯ n vibhajyaiva tadarthaj˜ apan¯ ya ca a n¯ a . ¯ a a ı ı a. (9. .135. . . . a ity¯ dilaksananyatra nocyante’nyaprasa˙ gatah a n . 67 67 “vyaty¯ sah pr¯ tilomyam ca gom¯ tr¯ praghasastath¯ a .5) a a u . n a . . uksanah sudhurah s¯ dhu sapta bhed¯ h prak¯rtit¯ h” 9. uksanah sudhurah s¯ dhuh saptabhed¯ h prak¯rtit¯ h (9. .135. .1) a a. a u ı a .. a .´ a . ı a. . . sraddadh¯ n¯ ya sisy¯ ya prcchate me sut¯ ya ca ´ a a ´. n a a .

11) (9. indrak¯ mau tayoh patnyau kram¯ cchatagunadhik¯ h a a a. . . cikr¯de j¯ hnav¯t¯re vyaty¯ so dai´ikah smrtah ı. . . s n a. a .135. a . (9. hims¯ karmaratatv¯ ttu hims¯ ra iti kesar¯m a ı . .ı .9) vyaty¯ so vyatyayah proktah pumvyaty¯ sastad¯ dimah a a a . vipar¯takramam yatra pratilomam tad¯ritam ı ı . a a. a´ . . ı .13) (9. . a . .135. . tad¯ gom¯ trodayah sy¯ t ks¯rasy¯ dhikyasiddhaye a u a . da´akantham kathety¯ dau vyaty¯ sah k¯ likah smrtah s .135. . a a . . madhye sa˙ gativicchedah kath¯ ntarasam¯ gamah n a a . . a ıı a s . sanmahisya harestadvat sauparn¯ v¯ run¯ um¯ (9.tatra bhed¯ n tadarth¯ msca srnusvaik¯ gram¯ nasah a a . . .135. .10) a . . (9.135.16) vidhipr¯ nau tayorbh¯ rye gurutmacchesa´a˙ kar¯ h a. . .20) yad¯ gopo duhatyen¯ m tad¯ m¯ tro na vidyate a a. . .135. a vyaty¯ sah simha ity¯ d¯ vaksaravyatyayah smrtah a . . . . tadbh¯ vah pr¯ tilomyam ca tatprabhedah kvacidbhavet a . a a. . a . . a ity¯ d¯ varthanirv¯ hah pr¯ tilomyaprabhedatah (9.´ .135.22) xcviii .21) s a u evam kvacit kath¯ su sy¯ d¯ d¯ vante ca sa˙ gatih a a a a n . a u pa´c¯ t pibati vatse tu punarm¯ trodayo bhavet (9. .12) m¯ rkandeye tath¯ p¯ rvam r¯ mah krtayuge’hanat a . a ..135. a .¯ ity¯ gneyapur¯ noktam t¯ ratamyaprak¯ sanam a a. a a . a a . a a ı . ´ ´ a . vatso gostanamaks¯ram yad¯ ’dau pibati sphutam a .135. kali´ca dv¯ parastret¯ krtam punyam pur¯ yug¯ h s a a .ı a .135.135. a . kram¯ dity¯ disu pr¯ tilomy¯ dukto vinirnayah (9..135.135. .18) a a a .15) a. . . .19) a a . . mrt¯ n sandar´ayisye’ham iti pumvyatyayah smrtah s . yath¯ ’ranye parvani tu ke´avah pr¯ ha p¯ rsat¯m (9. . ı madhur¯ m puramity¯ dau kath¯ vyatyaya ¯ritah (9. (9. s . (9. .135. s¯ ntvayan dh¯ rtar¯ str¯ msca satamarjunas¯ yakaih a a a. . (9.17) ı a .. a . . ´ ´. . . a u . harivamse harih krsno gopagojanasamvrtah . .ı (9.14) kvacidr¯ mo d¯ sarathirhatv¯ kamsamap¯palat a a´ a . a a . .a . .

. . . . n¯cat¯ mavarebhya´ca devebhya´ca jar¯ mrt¯ (9. . . n a (9. t¯ drsan¯ m tu v¯ ky¯ n¯ m gr¯ hyo’rthastvavirodhatah (9.ı janm¯ didosasamparkah nirgunatvamap¯ rnat¯ a u . . a .35) ´ a . (9. . . a . a .135. pr¯ m¯ nyamekade´asy¯ nyasyaiv¯ pram¯ nat¯ a a.135. .26) a .31) svatantrat¯ ca j¯vasya sarvaj˜ atvamaduhkhit¯ a ı n a . evam¯ disu vij˜ eyo gom¯ tr¯bhedatah kram¯ t a .23) t¯ n vih¯ yaiva tanmadhye hari´candrasya bh¯ bhrtah a a s u . . a .´¯ a .135. uktam r¯ m¯ yane ga˙ g¯ p¯ rvatyau himavatsute n a a .25) ¯ u ı . .135.30) n n ı . . . a vy¯ so’nyath¯ kvacidbhakti hit¯ ya svajan¯ ya ca a a a a tath¯ jagatsatyam ca mithy¯ bh¯ tam nir¯svaram (9.anus¯ rena tesam tu nirnayah kriyate may¯ a .¯.135. . evam sarvapur¯ nesu madhye citrakath¯ h smrt¯ h a. visnoh pr¯ krtadeh¯ dih sv¯ vat¯ raviparyayah a . a a a. s a a a. ity¯ dau praghas¯ dbhed¯ t gr¯ hyo’rthastvavirodhatah (9. .32) a a a a . a.135. yath¯ ’ranye p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m kath¯ sa˙ gatisammat¯ h a . n s .135.28) a a u .135. ı´ .. anadh¯nam jagadvisnorasv¯ tantryam harestath¯ ı . . a.29) ı a s s a . a a . tacchrutv¯ tadviruddh¯ rtham¯ caranna tath¯ ’caret (9. a a .135. asarvaj˜ atvamaj˜ atvamabhedo jadaj¯vayoh (9.. . a yatra tatroksanad bhed¯ t gr¯ hyo’rtho na c¯ parah (9. .135. .135. m¯ rkham drstv¯ sutam t¯ to visam bhu˙ ksveti vaksyati u n . . a n a. . n u ı a . a a . u . a . a.24) a a u ı a . xcix . . a . rudrasya vallabhe’tastam ga˙ g¯ dharamum¯ patim a . . .135. ucchistam sivanirm¯ lyam vamanam mrtakarpatam (9.135. a. (9. ¯ . .. . . a a . nalasya r¯ ghavasy¯ pi gom¯ tr¯bhedatah kram¯ t (9. . . .34) pr¯ hustatretaradgr¯ hyam p¯ rvam ty¯ jyam sat¯ m mate a a a.27) a a a a evam sarvasya jagatah pit¯ gururud¯ radh¯h a ı. kvacinmoh¯ y¯ sur¯ nam pur¯ nesu tathocyate a a a. . adyantayoh sa˙ gati´ca gom¯ tr¯bhedatah smrt¯ h (9.33) ¯ a a a . jadayorj¯vayorv¯ ’pi jadasarve´ayorapi ı a s . praghasah sarva´astr¯ rthaviruddh¯ rth¯ nuvarnanam s¯ a a a . .. apratisthamaj˜ eyam harerj¯vairabhinnat¯ m n ı a .. a. a . .

a .135. a (9. s . . . . .40) tatra s¯ dhuprabhedena sa˙ gr¯ hyastattvanirnayah a n a .135. a . r¯ pam sabda´ca gamdha´ca spar´a´c¯ pi tath¯ rasah u .135. .135. . u. .¯ ity¯ dau uksanad bhed¯ t tattvam ni´c¯yate budhaih a a .48) a . . parvat¯ gresu viprendra n¯ r¯rtusu t¯ m kram¯ t a . ´ ı a . .45) (9. aı. . . uktam bh¯ gavate sasthaskandhe vy¯ sena tattvatah (9.135. ´ı tatte sam¯ satah proktam j˜ atv¯ muktim gamisyasi a . c . s ı . caturmukha´caturdh¯ tam vibhajya pr¯ ksipanmah¯ n s a .135. .42) a ı.k¯ kavistasamudbh¯ tam pa˜ ca p¯ t¯ ni bh¯ rata a u . . a bh¯ mau v¯ risu vrksesu n¯ r¯ rtusu kram¯ t (9. . u. brahmahaty¯ p¯ditastu brahm¯ nam saranam yayau (9. (9. . . . ı a.135.46) ity¯ dau s¯ dhubhedena k¯rtitam kalpabhedatah a a ı . taduktamavivicyaiva muktih kasy¯ pi no bhavet (9. s u . n¯ a . . . .´ . a a (9. . .44) a ı .¯ haty¯ muktah sac¯n¯ thah punah svargamap¯palat (9.38) a n ua a. .135. a (9.¯ ityuktam pa˜ car¯ tre tu bhed¯ sca sudhur¯ t tath¯ a´ a a . . ´ . vahnau prathamaj¯ t¯ su jv¯ l¯ su ca nad¯su ca aa aa ı. .135.135. . iti vyaty¯ s¯ disaptabhedapratip¯ dakapur¯ nav¯ kyasa˙ grahah” aa a a. .39) kalpabhed¯ t kath¯ bhedo yatroktassatkath¯ su ca a a a tatrobhayam gr¯ hyameva dusy¯ mso naiva vartate a a. . indro hatv¯ ’karot tv¯ stram vi´var¯ pam dvijottamam a a. . tud¯ sit¯ n a r u.37) a a a .. ´ s s s s a a . . .¯ (9.47) idam rahasyam paramam guhyam yacchrutam sr¯harermukh¯ t a . . vrtrahaty¯ m vibhajy¯ tha ksiptav¯ n sa caturmukhah a. . .36) kramam ca vyutkramam tyaktv¯ yatra bodhah kramodgamah a . . a . . . . sravyam d¯ syam ca vrksadau hya˙ gan¯ .41) a a . n a tatra noktaprak¯ rena gr¯ hyo’rthastu yath¯ kramam a .135. a a . . vyom¯ dipa˜ cabh¯ t¯ n¯ m guna hyete vi´esatah (9. tatrobhayam gr¯ hyameva saptabhed¯ h prak¯rtit¯ h a. a ı.135. . .43) u a . a usaram d¯ sitam bh¯ mau phenam dustam jalesu ca u .135. . a. n ua a . . a . . sr¯bhavisyatpur¯ ne tu ityartho vy¯ sacoditah ´ı a. a n .. tatraiva sudhur¯ dbhed¯ d gr¯ hyo’rtho bahusammatah (9.

´. . n sı ı a . a . . it¯rit¯ r¯ makath¯ par¯ may¯ samasta´astr¯ nusr terbhav¯ pah¯ ı a a a a a s¯ a . .tasm¯ nnirnaya´astratv¯ d gr¯ hyametad bubh¯ subhih 9. a a pathedim¯ m yah srnuy¯ dath¯ pi v¯ vimuktabandha´caranam harervrajet a. . ı ci 9. r¯ masvadh¯ maprave´o n¯ ma navamo’dhy¯ yah a a s a a . iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . . uttar¯ dimath¯ya granthasa˙ grahe ca vartante — vy¯ sanakere prabha˜ jan¯ c¯ ryah a n a n a a . mama sa˙ grahe (´r¯jayat¯rthasamskrtahastalikhitagranth¯ laye).136 a s¯ a a u. .137 . . a a s .

sr¯ nt¯ sca te’to vibudh¯ stu puccham tvay¯ samet¯ jagrhustvad¯ sray¯ h 10. . . uvuh pundar¯k¯ ksamaksayam purusottamam 10. . .8 10. tam kacchap¯ tm¯ tvabharah svaprs. . ´¯ sakre vih¯ne ditijaih par¯ jite pur¯ vayam tv¯ m saranam gat¯ h sma ´ ı a a a. vyac¯ rnayat t¯ nakhil¯ n puna´ca te tvad¯ksay¯ p¯ rvavadutthit¯ h prabho u . . . . a. .. . payobdheruttaram t¯ram¯ s¯ dya vibudharsabh¯ h aa a. a a 10. . . 10. ag¯ h payobdhim sahitah sur¯ surairmathn¯ ca ten¯ bdhimath¯ pyamathn¯ h a. 10. . a .6 punah par¯ksadbhirasau girih suraih sah¯ surairunnamitastadamsatah ı . .(vy¯ s¯ vat¯ r¯ nuvarnanam) aa aa . . . a . Om dv¯ pare’tha yuge pr¯ pte tvas. . . .5 tad¯ tvay¯ nityabalatvahetuto yo’nantan¯ m¯ garudastadamsake a a a a . tus. mamanthurabdhim sahit¯ stvay¯ sur¯ h sah¯ sur¯ divyapayo ghrt¯ dhikam a a a. ı´ . ya caikena karena mandaro nidh¯ pitastam sa saha tvay¯ ’vahat at a a . atha da´amo’dhy¯ yah s a . avimsatime punah a a .t . amatha tvameva a aa s a˜ a al . a a a a a. namonamo’ganyagunaikadh¯ mne samastavij˜ anamar¯cim¯ line a n¯ ı a . ı a . ath¯ tibh¯ r¯ davi´at suk¯ ncano girih sa p¯ t¯ . . . s . krta´ca kadrv¯ stanayo’tra v¯ sukirnetram tvay¯ ka´yapajah sa n¯ gar¯ . . t¯ . . a a .11 . ı .3 a n¯ a .the hyananyadh¯ ryam purul¯layaiva a a a ı . a a a s a at . . a .10 ´ a a´ a a a a´ a .1 s s a a a ı a . a u a. . utp¯ . a a svadattam¯ l¯ bhuvip¯ takopato durv¯ sasah sapata asu hi sriy¯ aa a a ´ a ¯´ .4 tvad¯ j˜ ay¯ balin¯ sandadh¯ n¯ var¯ d gir¯sasya parairac¯ lyam an a a a a a ı´ a vrnd¯ rak¯ mandarametya b¯ hubhirna sekuruddhartumime samet¯ h a ´ a. . . ´ . puna´ca v¯ mena karena v¯svare nidh¯ ya tam skandhagatastvamasya s a a . 10. a a s ı . . . . . cii 10.7 10. an¯ dyavij˜ anatamonihantre par¯ mrt¯ nandapadaprad¯ yine 10.9 naicchanta puccham ditij¯ ama˙ galam tadityath¯ gram jagrhurvisolbanam a n .. ´ svayambhu´arva´akr¯ dy¯ dugdh¯ bdhest¯ram¯ yayuh 10.2 .

. a a s . s .¯ tathaiva s¯ ksat surabhirni´e´o babh¯ va tat kaustubham lokas¯ ram a . hagatena tena nip¯ tito m¯ rcchita asu rudrah a u ¯´ . a a a ı u svayam ca nirmathya balopapannam papau sa v¯ yustadu c¯ sya j¯rnam a a ı . .14 a a n s¯ a . a s .17 a a. . sa tat pibat kan.22 a´ a a a a a a .tam a a u ´¯ a ´ ´ı .¯. a .uparyadha´c¯ ’tmani netragotrayostvay¯ parena’vi´at¯ samedhit¯ h sa a a. kaleh svar¯ pam tadat¯va dussaham var¯ d vidh¯ tuh sakalai´ca duhsprsam u . hareh karaspar´abal¯ t sa sa˜ j˜ amav¯ pa n¯lo’sya galastad¯ ’s¯t s a n n¯ a ı a ı . . kaleh sar¯r¯ dabhavan kun¯ g¯ h savrscik¯ h sv¯ paday¯ tudh¯ n¯ h 10. . . a .. .13 a a an a a a .15 atha tvad¯ j˜ am purato nidh¯ ya nidh¯ ya p¯ tre tapan¯yar¯ pe a n¯ . a a . .´ . a a a. . . ´ a . . ´ a. . . . kare vimathy¯ stabalam vidh¯ ya dadau sa ki˜ cid giri´aya v¯ yuh 10. .20 a a u a a a tato bhav¯ n daksinab¯ hun¯ sudh¯ kamandalum kala´am c¯ parena a a s . .21 a a a a . abh¯ t kalih sarvajagatsu p¯ rnam p¯tv¯ vik¯ ro na babh¯ va v¯ yoh u u . .18 n ı a a . . athendir¯ yadyapi nityadeh¯ babh¯ va tatr¯ paray¯ svatanv¯ 10.16 atyalpap¯ n¯ cca babh¯ va sul¯ sivasya s¯rsna´ca kar¯ va´is. .12 sr¯ ntesu tesveka urukrama tvam sudh¯ ras¯ ptyai mudito hyamathn¯ h ´ a . uccaihsrav¯ n¯ ma tura˙ gamo’tha kar¯ tathair¯ vatan¯ madheyah 10.¯ s s u a . . ´ ıa atha tvay¯ ’bdhau tu vimathyam¯ ne sur¯ ’bhavat t¯ masur¯ av¯ puh a a a a a a . ı a a u a . muktam tvay¯ saktimat¯ ’pi daity¯ n satyacyut¯ n k¯ rayat¯ vadh¯ ya 10. . . 10. .¯ s a mamanthurabdhim taras¯ madotkatah sur¯ sur¯ h ksobhitanakracakram a a a. tad¯ jagadgr¯ si visam samutthitam tvad¯ j˜ ay¯ v¯ yuradh¯ t kare nije 10.19 a a a a. ı a a . . a a a. . s a s. pragrhya tasm¯ nnirag¯ t samudr¯ d dhanvantarirn¯ ma harinmanidyutih 10.t . 10.´ a a . .. ciii . tath¯ ’yudh¯ ny¯ bharan ani caiva divaukas¯ m p¯ rij¯ tastaru´ca 10. tato bhavaddhastagatam diteh sut¯ h sudh¯ bharam kala´am c¯ pajahruh a. anye ca dikp¯ lagaj¯ babh¯ vurvaram tathaiv¯ psaras¯ m sahasram a a u a a. 10. . .

. . . a . ¯´ . . a a a a a. . . . a ı . .34 .27 a ı a a .33 a a a a aa ... . a . a a u a a .25 a a. svayambhuvastena bhav¯ n kare’sya bindum sudh¯ m pr¯ sya siro jah¯ ra a a. iti prahasy¯ bhihitam ni´amya str¯bh¯ vamugdh¯ stu tatheti te’vadan 10. .24 parasparam te’mrtahetuto’khil¯ viruddhyam¯ n¯ h pradaduh sma te kare a a a. brhannitambam kala´opamastanam satpundar¯k¯ yatanetramujjvalam s . . s . u . s . dharmacchalam p¯ pajanesu dharma iti tvay¯ j˜ apayitum tadoktam a n¯ . yath¯ vibh¯ gam ca suresu datt¯ stvay¯ tath¯ ’nye’pi hi tatra j¯ t¯ h a a . ´ a s . . civ 10. ı athendir¯ vaksasi te sam¯ sthit¯ tvatkan. 10. . a a a n a a .31 ath¯ sur¯ h pratyapatannud¯ yudh¯ h samasta´aste ca hat¯ stvay¯ rane a a. . . . .23 10.28 nim¯lit¯ ksesvasuresu devat¯ nyap¯ yayah s¯ dhvamrtam tatah pum¯ n ı a . ı a a . amatho sab¯ hu ´ a a a . yadyat krtam me bhavat¯ m yad¯ha samv¯ da evodvibhaje sudh¯ mim¯ m a. samam sudh¯ y¯ h kala´am vibhajya nip¯ yay¯ sm¯ niti va˜ cit¯ stvay¯ 10. sirastu tasya grahat¯ mav¯ pa suraih sam¯ vis. vaiva tat sammumuhuh sur¯ rayah a . a ´ a . 10. . a sarv¯ n bhavaddar´ina ¯ksya lajjit¯ ’smyaham drso m¯layatetyavocah a s ı . a . 10. .29 ten¯ mrt¯ rtham hi sahasrajanmasu pratapya bh¯ yastapa arito varah a . ksanena bh¯ tv¯ pibatah sudh¯ m siro r¯ hornyakrnta´ca sudar´anena u a a. . . . kalistu sa brahmavar¯ dajeyo hyrte bhavantam purusesu samsthitah 10.´ . ksiptah kabandho’sya subhodas¯ gare tvay¯ sthito’dy¯ pi hi tatra s¯ mrtah ´ a a a a . . sy¯ mam nitamb¯ rpitaratnamekhalam j¯ mb¯ nad¯ bh¯ mbarabhr t sumadhyamam ´ a . . . ı a samastas¯ ram parip¯ rnasadgunam drs.t a .thagam kaustubham¯ sa dh¯ t¯ 10. ato’ham vibhaj¯ mi sarvath¯ na vi´vasadhvam mayi kenacit kvacit a a s . . s tata´ca samsth¯ pya prthak sur¯ sur¯ m stav¯ tir¯ poccalit¯ n suretar¯ n s a a. . . . tasy¯ rddhadeh¯ t samabh¯ dalaksm¯statputrak¯ dosaganasca sarva´ah a a u a .30 10. a u a a . a a. ittham tvay¯ s¯ dhvamrtam suresu dattam hi moksasya nidar´an¯ ya a a s a .32 a . . . . . . s a a . .t . . .26 yathes. . . a 10. a a a .t . a u ¯ . 10. .tato bhav¯ nanupamamuttamam vapurbabh¯ va divyapramad¯ tmakam tvaran a u a . . s .

36 n¯ a u s n¯ u .44 a u a. kad¯ gam¯ m stasya kuyuktib¯ dh¯ n nahi tvadanya´caritum samarthah a a. u . vane mrg¯ rtham carato’sya v¯ryam pap¯ ta bh¯ ry¯ m manas¯ gatasya ı a a a. ¯ . tvad¯ j˜ ay¯ tasya varo’bjajena dattah sa avi´ya sivam cak¯ ra an a a ¯ s ´ . ı .37 10. .43 tacchyenahaste pradadau sa tasyai d¯ tum tadanyena tu yuddhyato’patat a . tato bhavantam saranam gat¯ vayam tamonihatyai nijabodhavigraham a . pr¯ durbabh¯ v¯ mr tabh¯ rilay¯ m vi´uddhavij˜ anaghanasvar¯ pah a u a . . a a a a´ . . a´ ¯ . a . . . .´ . 10. . .¯ a.bhaveddhi mokso niyatam sur¯ nam naiv¯ sur¯ n am sa katha˜ cana sy¯ t a. kany¯ tu s¯ d¯ sar¯ jasya sadmanyavarddhat¯ t¯va sur¯ payukt¯ a a a´ a aı u a cv .40 10. . adrsyamaj˜ eyamatarkyar¯ pam kalim nil¯nam hrdaye’khilasya n u . uv¯ ca cainam bhagav¯ n sutosito vasormad¯yasya sut¯ ’sti sobhan¯ a a ı a ´ a . . a . ved¯ sca sarve saha´astrasa˙ gh¯ uts¯ dit¯ stena na santi te’dya a´ s¯ n a a a tat s¯ dhu bh¯ m¯ vavat¯rya ved¯ nuddhrtya sastr¯ ni kurusva samyak a u a ı a ´ ¯ a. . . a u . aj˜ anamithy¯ matir¯ pato’sau pravi´ya sajj˜ anaviruddhar¯ pah 10. han¯ m¯ kamalodbhav¯ tmajah suto’sya saktistanayah par¯ sarah a ´ a´ . ¯ . . . a a s . u a . s tadgarbhato’bh¯ nmithunam svar¯ j˜ e nyavedayan so’pi vasoh samarpayat u an . tasyottamam so’pi tapo’caraddharih suto mama sy¯ diti taddharirdadau a . putram sam¯ d¯ ya sut¯ m sa tasmai dadau suto’bh¯ datha matsyar¯ jah 10. . . ¯ . . 10. . . .38 10. . kalistvayam brahmavar¯ did¯ n¯m vib¯ dhate’sm¯ n sakal¯ n praj¯ sca a a ı. . sacch¯ stra´astrena nihatya s¯ghram padam nijam dehi mah¯ janasya a s ´ı a . . . .39 rte bhavantam nahi tam nihant¯ tvameka ev¯ khila´aktip¯ rn ah a a s u . .t a a .42 10. jagr¯ sa tanmatsyavadh¯ ryamasvasurjalasthamen¯ m jagrhu´ca d¯ sah 10.45 a a a. 10. . uts¯ hayuktasya ca tat prat¯pam bhaveddhi r¯ horiva duhkhar¯ pam 10. it¯ritastairabhayam prad¯ ya sure´var¯ n am paramo’prameyah ı a s a. s n¯ u . ´ .35 a ı .41 vasis. a a. n a .

. ´¯ . . .. . 10. cvi 10. .t .. amujj¯vay¯ no jagadatyarocata 10. a a . subhamaratakavarno raktap¯ d¯ bjanetr¯ dharakaranakharasan¯ gra´cakra´a˙ kh¯ bjarekhah ´ a a a a s s n a .57 a a s a . avirbhavad yositi no malotthastath¯ ’pi moh¯ ya nidar´ayet tath¯ 10.¯ . . . a´ n¯ ı . . s .¯ a . . . a aı a a .. vist¯rnavaksah kamalayat¯ kso brhadbhujah kambusam¯ nakan. .47 a ı u as s . . . a . . a . dvaip¯ yanah so’tha jag¯ ma merum caturmukh¯ dyairanugamyam¯ nah a a a a . . .49 a a s a ¯ .tau 10.n¯ mn¯ ca s¯ satyavat¯ti tasy¯ m tav¯ ’tmajo’ham bhavit¯ ’smyajo’pi a a a ı a. . ¯. 10. str¯pumprasa˙ g¯ t parato yato harih pr¯ durbhavatyesa vimohayan janam ı n a .¯ aganyadivyorugunarnavah prabhuh samastavidy¯ dhipatirjagadguruh a . prabh¯ sayannandabahistath¯ ’ntah sahasralaksamitas¯ ryad¯dhitih 10. . . a . . . . . . .52 s ı´ u ¯ . . ananta´aktirjagad¯svarah samastadosativid¯ ravigrahah 10. dv¯pe bhaginy¯ h sa yamasya vi´vakrt prak¯ sate j˜ anamar¯cimandalah ı a. .. . . . a j˜ anam tayoh samsmrtim¯ tratah sad¯ pratyaksabh¯ vam param¯ tmano dadau n¯ .t sa lokadharm¯ bhiriraksay¯ piturdvijatvam¯ py¯ ’´u piturdadau nijam a a as . ravikaravaragauram carma cainam vas¯ nastatidamalajatasand¯ptaj¯ . a . . am dadh¯ nah 10.46 it¯rita´cakradharena t¯ m munirjag¯ ma m¯ rt¯ ndasut¯ m samudrag¯ m ı s a a a. utt¯ rayant¯matha tatra visnuh pr¯ durbabh¯ v¯ ’´u vi´uddhacidghanah 10. uddhrtya ved¯ nakhil¯ n surebhyo dadau munibhya´ca yath¯ ’disrs. . .53 a ı ut .48 yath¯ nrsimh¯ krtir¯ vir¯ s¯t stambh¯ t tath¯ nityatanutvato vibhuh a . . ¯ . a a . a . u . a vidosavij˜ anasukhaikar¯ po’pyajo jan¯ n mohayitum mrsaiva n¯ u a . a. hah ı . a .54 prabodhamudr¯ bhayadordvay¯ nvito yaj˜ opav¯t¯ jinamekhalollasan a a n ıa drsa mah¯ j˜ anabhuja˙ gadas. .55 a n¯ n ı a . yositsu pumso hyajan¯va drsyate na j¯ yate kv¯ pi bal¯ divigrahah ı ´ a a a . ato malottho’yamiti sma manyate jano’´ubhah p¯ rnagunaikavigraham 10. a . .. a.51 a a u ı .56 . 10.50 s . samastaved¯ n mukhatah samudgirannanantacandr¯ dhikak¯ ntasanmukhah a a a .

am vyapa´yat tamuv¯ ca krsnah a a a . . ıt . u a tato manusyesu ca satsu samsthito vin¯ sya ityesa harirvyacintayat a´ . 10. a ı a. . a 10. t¯ a .58 samasta´astr¯ rthanidar´an¯ tmakam cakre mah¯ bh¯ ratan¯ madheyam s¯ a s a a a a .63 bhavasva r¯ j¯ ku´ar¯rametat tyaktveti naicchat tadasau tatastam aa s ı atyaktadeham nrpatim cak¯ ra pur¯ svabhaktam vrsalam sulubdham a a . . a . atvamupetya krsnapras¯ data´c¯ ’´u babh¯ va r¯ j¯ a ıt a s as u aa . ah a a s . . vivy¯ sa ved¯ n sa vibhu´caturdh¯ cakre tath¯ bh¯ gavatam pur¯ nam 10.. . . . ast¯ mst¯ n suv¯ kyaistamaso vimu˜ can a a n . .59 10. . . .. .65 uv¯ ca tam bhagav¯ n muktimasmimstava ksane d¯ tumaham samarthah a a .60 10. .61 tato nrnam k¯ labal¯ t sumandam¯ yurmatim karma ca v¯ksya krsnah a a ı .69 . ¯. . s . . . ´ atho gir¯sadimanonu´ay¯ kalirmam¯ r¯ ’´u suv¯ nmayaih saraih ı´ ¯ s¯ ı aas a . cvii 10. 10. ´ ¯ a. . . . . . evam bah¯ n samsrtibandhatah sa vyamocayad vy¯ satanurjan¯ rdanah u a a . . nikrtta´¯rso bhagavanmukheritaih sur¯ sca sajj˜ anasudh¯ rasam papuh sı .´ n a . . . tacchu´ruvurbrahmagir¯samukhy¯ h sur¯ mun¯n¯ m pravar¯ sca tasm¯ t s ı´ a. s a . . a´ a 10.´ a . a.66 a ı a a a a . a. . a .. . . . . tadaiva tam sarvanrp¯ h pranemurdaduh karam c¯ sya yathaiva vai´y¯ h s a. . . yeye ca santastamas¯ ’nuvis.sarv¯ ni sastr¯ ni tathaiva krtv¯ vinirnayam brahmas¯ tram cak¯ ra a. 10. a . . . ı. . dadau ca tasmai bhagav¯ n varam tam svayam ca taptveva tapo vimohayan a . a cac¯ ra lok¯ n sa pathi pray¯ ntam k¯.62 a a s a a a a. u .64 lobh¯ t sa k¯. . j˜ anam ca tasmai vimalam dadau sa mah¯m ca sarv¯ m bubhuje tadante n¯ . ..67 a a ı .t . bah¯ nyacinty¯ ni ca tasya karm¯ nya´esadeve´asadodit¯ ni 10. . . s a ath¯ sya putratvamav¯ ptumicchamscac¯ ra rudrah sutapastad¯yam a a ı . . atho manusyesu tath¯ ’suresu r¯ p¯ ntaraih kalirev¯ va´is. a´ n¯ a .. tyaktv¯ tanum vipravaratvametya padam harer¯ pa sutattvaved¯ 10. a tath¯ ’pi s¯m¯ rthamav¯ pya vipratanum vimukto bhava matpras¯ d¯ t 10.68 u a a. . vedottamam tacca vidh¯ trsa˙ karapradh¯ nakaistanmukhatah suraih srutam a . . . . ´ .

hayitv¯ ca devalokapravrttaye a a . . u .73 seso’tha pailam munim¯ vi´at tad¯ v¯sah sumantumapi v¯ runim munim ´ . a. 10. k¯ m¯ didosamsca mrsaiva dar´ayenna t¯ vat¯ te’sya hi santi kutracit 10. ´ cakre hyaranyostanayam ca srs. . . .74 a s s a s a s .75 a.¯. samastavidy¯ h pratip¯ dya tesvasau pravartak¯ m st¯ n vidadhe harih punah 10.ı . . a a sumantum bh¯ ratasy¯ pi vai´amp¯ yanam¯ di´at a a s a a s . . a a. . . ¯ a ..¯. ´ . cakre’tha jaiminim s¯ mn¯ matharv¯ ngiras¯ mapi a˙ a . .vimohan¯ y¯ surasarginam prabhuh svayam karot¯va tapah pradar´ayet a a ı s .78 tam bh¯ ratapur¯ n an¯ m mah¯ r¯ m¯ yanasya ca a a. . a a a a a.. a . .71 ´ ı u a a ı a . . v¯ vimohayamstattvam¯ rgesvayogy¯ n a . aa a . .79 tam¯ vi´at k¯ madevah krsnasev¯ samutsukah a s a a . . . j˜ anam dadau bhagav¯ n sarvaved¯ n sabh¯ ratam bh¯ gavatam pur¯ nam n¯ . 10. a . . 10.. . . vai´amp¯ yanamevaikam dvit¯yam s¯ ryameva ca 10. s a s a´ a ı . a . .76 s a ı . a s a ı´ . a n¯ radam p¯ . . adi´at sasrje so’tha rom¯ nc¯ d romaharsanam a˜ a ¯ s ..72 10. .¯. sa tasmai j˜ anamakhilam dadau dvaip¯ yanah prabhuh 10. a . cviii .77 10. . suk¯ hi bh¯ tv¯ ’bhyagamad ghrt¯ c¯ vy¯ sam vimathnantamut¯ ran¯ tam 10. . krsnasya p¯ daparisevanotsuk¯ h sure´var¯ vivi´ur¯ su t¯ n mun¯n a a. rc¯ m pravartakam pailam yajusam ca pravartakam . . pa˜ car¯ trasya krtsnasya pravrttyarthamath¯ ’di´at n a a s . ´ tatastvaranyoh sma babh¯ va putrakah sivo’sya so’bh¯ cchukan¯ madheyah u u a . a . . at . . ´ .t a . sukam tam¯ su pravive´a v¯ yurvy¯ sasya sev¯ rthamath¯ sya sarvam ´ a´ s a a a a . brahm¯ ’vi´at tamuta vai´ap¯ yanam sakra´ca jaiminimath¯ ’vi´ad vibhuh 10.70 a a s a a .80 n¯ a . ak¯ mayan k¯ mukavat sa bh¯ tv¯ tay¯ ’rthitastam sukan¯ madheyam a a u a a a . pravartane m¯ nusesu gandharv¯ dis u c¯ ’tmajam a . . .

. a .86 iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . . . a.¯ a krsnadvaip¯ yan¯ t pr¯ pya j˜ anam te mumuduh sur¯ h a a a n¯ . a a a s . . sayastath¯ a ´ r.. cix 10. a ı . 68 c¯ j˜ anatamo jagattatam prabh¯ sate bh¯ nuriv¯ vabh¯ sayan nirasya(nip¯ya) ı a n¯ a a a a . .84 samastavij˜ anagabhasticakram vit¯ ya vij˜ anamah¯ div¯ karah n¯ a n¯ a a .85 .82 ´ . a sanatkum¯ rapramukh¯ yogino m¯ nusastath¯ a a a . saiv¯ n p¯ supat¯ ccakre samsay¯ rtham suradvisam ´ a a´ a . . ho likhitah a ı s . a . 10. . . .´ a . sesam ca madhyakarane pur¯ nanyatha c¯ karot 10. . vy¯ s¯ vat¯ r¯ nuvarnanam n¯ ma da´amo’dhy¯ yah aa aa s a . a 68 pr¯ c¯nako´esveva ‘nirasya’. ´ s a. ı at .. . . . n a 10. caturmukhe´anasurendrap¯ rvakaih sad¯ suraih sevitap¯ dapallavah s¯ u a a . yatra sannikrsto’pi janah samadhigna viprakrstastatra katham nirney¯ t? . ¯ a .83 evam j˜ anam punah pr¯ purdev¯ sca . . a br¯ hm¯ msca vedata´cakre pur¯ nagranthasa˙ grah¯ n a a. ´ a bhrgv¯ d¯n karmayogasya j˜ anam datv¯ ’malam subham n¯ . ‘nip¯ya’ iti dvividho’pi p¯. a a . prak¯ sayamstesu sad¯ ’tmaguhyam mumoda merau ca tath¯ badary¯ m a´ a a a .. . .81 jaiminim karmam¯m¯ ms¯ kart¯ ramakarot prabhuh ı a. .. . . . a.¯ vaisnav¯ n pa˜ car¯ tr¯ cca yath¯ rthaj˜ anasiddhaye n a a a n¯ . 10. ´ 10. n¯ .sanatkum¯ rapramukh¯ m scakre yogapravartak¯ n a a. . devam¯m¯ msik¯ dyantah krtv¯ pailamath¯ ’di´at ı a. a — banna˜ je govind¯ c¯ ryah n a a .

. .2 .9 11. . n a a . ha´ca santanuh 11. . 11. dev¯ piratha b¯ hl¯ko gunajyes. .. v¯ yun¯ ca sam¯ vis.6 a a aa .. .(bhagavadavat¯ rapratij˜ a) a n¯ atha ek¯ da´o’dhy¯ yah a s a .10. yadorvamse cakravart¯ k¯ rtav¯ry¯ rjuno’bhavat ı a ı a . druhyam c¯ num tath¯ p¯ rum sarmis. putrik¯ putrat¯ m y¯ to b¯ hl¯ko r¯ jasattamah a a. ajaikap¯ dahirbudhnirvir¯ p¯ ks a iti trayah a u a .ı . tasy¯ ’sa patn¯yugalam sut¯ sca pa˜ c¯ bhavan visnupadaikabhakt¯ h 11. ´ s¯ ˙ .7 s . . . .8 a a a u a a bh¯ bh¯ raksapane visnora˙ gat¯ m¯ ptumeva sah u a . . ´ . tvagdosayukto dev¯ pirjag¯ ma tapase vanam a a . .´ .6 cx 11. “yadum ca turva´um caiva devay¯ n¯ vyaj¯ yata s . a a ı a . a .1 a ı a´ n a a. . p¯ rorvamse tu bharata´cakravart¯ haripriyah u s ı .´ . . . tadvamsajah kururn¯ ma prat¯po’bh¯ t tadanvaye a ı u . 69 Vi. hiranyaka´ipoh putrah prahl¯ do bhagavatparah 11. h¯ v¯ rsaparvan¯” 69 a u .5 a a ı t s ´ . a . Om sa´ankaputr¯ dabhavat pur¯ rav¯ stasy¯ ’yur¯ yornahuso yay¯ tih a u a a a a .t a . .. . rudresu patrat¯ p¯ khyah somadatto’sya c¯ ’tmajah a a a . visnoh pras¯ d¯ t sa krte yuge r¯ j¯ bhavisyati 11. . tasy¯ nvav¯ ye yadavo babh¯ vurvisnusamsray¯ h 11. a ı a ..3 a a u . ´ a. .. . 4.´ visnordatt¯ treyan¯ mnah pras¯ d¯ d yogav¯ryav¯ n a a a a ı a . o mah¯ balasamanvitah a a a .t a a . yenaiva j¯ yam¯ nena taras¯ bh¯ rvid¯ rit¯ 11. . Pu. prat¯paputrat¯ m¯ pya b¯ hl¯kesvabhavat patih ı a a a ı .4 prat¯pasy¯ bhavan putr¯ strayastret¯ gnivarcasah ı a a a .

. u . santo bhavatyeva mayoditastvam tanutvam¯ pto’si tata´ca santanuh ´¯ a s ´ . mah¯ bhisa˙ n¯ ma nare´varastvam bh¯ tv¯ punah santanun¯ madheyah a . o yaj˜ a´¯la iti sma ha a . n a s u a a . . . a a a . t aı a a a˙ a u a a babh¯ va tasy¯ sca sakh¯ nrpasya suvindan¯ mno dayit¯ san¯ mn¯ 11. ´ s¯ . siv¯ disarvarudr¯ n am¯ ve´ad varatastath¯ ´ a a. . . datto vara´ca ten¯ sya tvatprat¯p¯ bhibh¯ tikr t s a ı a u . a. a .19 11. n a a´ . . visnorev¯ ngat¯ m¯ ptum bh¯ rirbh¯ ri´rav¯ h salah 11.18 a u as ´ a a . a a u. amo vasur¯ s¯d dyun¯ m¯ var¯ ngin¯ mnyasya babh¯ va bh¯ ry¯ a.17 . .12 ı a a u s a. av¯ pya ga˙ g¯ m dayit¯ m svak¯y¯ m tay¯ mumod¯ bdaganan bah¯ msca a n a. . ´ . uv¯ ca bh¯ mau nrpatirbhav¯ ’´u sapto yath¯ tvam hi pur¯ mayaiva 11. tatr¯ pi tis.¯ ath¯ s. tena bh¯ ri´rav¯ j¯ tah somadattasuto bal¯ 11.t cxi 11. a. han suravrndasannidhau dadar´a ga˙ g¯ m slathit¯ mbar¯ m svak¯ m a s n a. ´ a a. ´ .t av¯ nmukhesu dyusadassu r¯ g¯ nnir¯ks am¯ nam punar¯ tmasambhavah a˙ a a ı .t n sı . bhavisyati may¯ ’vis. . . it¯ritastatksanatah prat¯p¯ d babh¯ va n¯ mn¯ nrpatih sa santanuh ı ı a u a a . ¯ a s¯ a bh¯ ri´rav¯ atibalastatr¯ ’s¯t param¯ stravit u s a a ı a 11. av¯ ksipat tasya tanau nijodabindum sa´apainamath¯ bjayonih 11.14 a .. a . ¯ . a. ´ . . . hadhenum svamrtam ksarant¯m a a .15 ı a a a ¯ . a a a ı tasy¯ jar¯ mrtividhvamsahetorvasis. . . it¯ritah so’tha nrpo babh¯ va mah¯ bhisa˙ n¯ ma harehpad¯ srayah 11. . ı . a .10 a˙ a a . ´ .16 ı . .. ı p¯ rvodadhest¯ragate’bjasambhave ga˙ g¯ yutah parvani gh¯ rnito’bdhih u ı n a u . janisyase visnupad¯ tathaisa tatr¯ pi bh¯ ry¯ bhavato bhavisyati 11. . ı a. .rudr¯ nam somadattasya babh¯ vuh prathit¯ h sut¯ h a. . sa tatra bhuktv¯ cirak¯ lamurv¯m tanum vih¯ y¯ ’pa sado vidh¯ tuh a a ı.20 u a´ ı . . a. . .13 u s a a . .11 tadartham hi tapa´c¯rn am somadattena sambhave s ı . balav¯ryagunopeto n¯ mn¯ bh¯ ri´rav¯ h sutah 11. u u s a. . . . . ´ . . u a .

sam¯ srit¯ k¯ min¯vattvak¯ m¯ tatputrabh¯ ry¯ bhavitum vidamb¯ t a´ a a ı a a a a a .tayur¯ pyat¯ manye punah ksipramato vimoksyatha a a. . avighnatast¯ n vinihantumeva pur¯ prat¯pasya hi daksinorum a a ı .¯. .25 a a. cxii 11. na m¯ nus¯m garbhamav¯ pnumo vayam bhavatvayam sarvavit k¯rtim¯ msca a . n¯ a .32 ı a . . a a a.t sa garbhav¯ s¯ s.¯ a a a a uv¯ ca s¯ tam natu m¯ m sutaste k¯ ’s¯ti prcchennatu m¯ m niv¯ rayet a a . pracoday¯ m¯ sa ca y¯ kum¯ rge patim hi s¯ ’mbeti naresu j¯ t¯ a a a a a . . mah¯ stravett¯ bhavadamsayuktastath¯ balam no’khil¯ n¯ mupaitu 11. a. . a a ı . a . . . .21 a a. . . .22 a.27 a a a a a . a.28 a a a ¯ . a . . . it¯rite’stvityudit¯ h svayambhuv¯ vasis.23 .t . hasamsthena sur¯ pag¯ m yayuh ı a. .takotth¯ mapi vedan¯ m sah pr¯ pnotu sastrairbahudh¯ nikrttah a a. a. ucustathain¯ mudare vayam te j¯ yemahi ksipramasm¯ n hana tvam 11. ´ . . .ı .ı. . akaduhkhameva sam¯ pnut¯ m saratalpe say¯ nah 11. .´ . a a. . aa abhartrk¯ pumstvasam¯ srayena patyurmrtau k¯ ranatvam vrajeta a´ a . adharmavrtt¯ h pratiy¯ ta m¯ nus¯m yonim drutam yatkrte sarva eva a a .31 a a . a. . a a˜ s¯ t . .jar¯ pah¯ m nandinin¯ madhey¯ m baddhum patim coday¯ m¯ sa dev¯ 11.24 bhavatvasau brahmacaryaikanis. . .30 tenaiva cokt¯ bhava me sutasya bh¯ ry¯ yato daksinorusthit¯ ’si a a a a . . a ı a. 11. a . mrtyas. tay¯ dyun¯ m¯ sa vasuh pracodito bhr¯ trsneh¯ t saptabhiranvito’paraih a a a a. it¯rit¯ ste kamalodbhavam tam j˜ atv¯ samutsrjya ca g¯ m pranemuh 11. a ayogyakartr¯mapi k¯ ranam ca matkarmano naiva prcchet kad¯ cit 11. . dharm¯ ccyut¯ h sa tath¯ ’s. a ´ a . ho mah¯ n virodha´ca tayorbhaveta a s . it¯rit¯ s¯ varam¯ su vavre tebhyo’pyap¯ patvamatha priyatvam ı a a a´ a tesam sadaiv¯ ’tmana ekamesam d¯rgh¯ yusam t¯ n susuve’tha santanoh 11. babandha t¯ m g¯ matha t¯ ncha´apa vasis. . . a ı . . ´ ´ a . a .¯. . bh¯ go hi dakso duhituh snusay¯ bh¯ ry¯ bh¯ go v¯ ma iti prasiddhah 11.29 a ´ . . . ¯ a a . 11. t a a. . . . hasamsthah kamalodbhavah prabhuh 11. ı a . .26 ı a a. . . . . . .

t¯ m putranidhanodyukt¯ m nyav¯ rayata santanuh a.t vadhodyog¯ nnivr tt¯ s¯ dadau putram brhaspatau a .¯ sutamas.36 a u a . a bhavet karma tvad¯yam tanmahat k¯ ranamatra hi ı . a a . a .¯. a .38 tat k¯ ranam vada subhe yadi macchrotramarhati a . .¯ a . . . k¯ ranadeva hi sur¯ nrsu v¯ sam prakurvate a . 11. 11. ı. k¯ ranapagame y¯ nti dharmo’pyesam tath¯ vidhah a .a atah s¯ varunam devam p¯ rvabhart¯ ramapyamum a . . ´ . .35 a a a . ı aa ı . u nrj¯ tam santanum tyaktv¯ prayayau varunalayam 11. ¯ . . a ´ .´ . a putr¯ nav¯ pya sapta nyahanat tath¯ ’s. ´ it¯rit¯ ’vadat sarvam prayayau ca sur¯ pag¯ 11. surairapi nrj¯ taistu guhyadharmo divaukas¯ m 11. tad¯ tvad¯yam sutamityud¯rite tatheti r¯ j¯ ’pyavadat prat¯pah a ı . kan¯yase s¯ hyavadat sutaste n¯ nyah patih santanureva me vrtah 11.t gantum tato matim¯ dh¯ ya hantumivodyogam s¯ hi mrsa cak¯ ra 11. a .. .41 a .37 a a a . 11.yad¯ tray¯ namapi caikamesa karoti gaccheyamaham visrjya a a. k¯ ’si tvam hetun¯ kena hamsi putr¯ n nrsamsavat 11. n¯ a s .. . . a avasthitirn¯ tisukh¯ ya m¯ nuse yatah sur¯ namata eva gantum a a a . r¯ pam suravarastr¯n am tava tena na p¯ pakam u .40 adrsyatvamasamspar´o hyasambh¯ s anameva ca s a. . .39 ı a a a . . . a ´ . a. amam¯ d¯ ya bharturev¯ pyanuj˜ ay¯ a a a n a . 11. . ¯ . .´ .34 ı a a . .43 devavrato’s¯ vanu´asan¯ ya m¯ tr¯ datto devagurau sat¯ rddham a s¯ a a a ´ a cxiii .42 a .. ¯ .33 tathaiva putr¯ ya ca tena tad vaco vadh¯ ktamuktam vacan¯ d dyunady¯ h a u a a.¯ a a . aicchanna tasy¯ hi babh¯ va m¯ nuso deho narottho hi tad¯ ’sa santanoh 11.tamam a´ a a a. . na dharmo devat¯ n¯ m hi j˜ atav¯ sa´ciram nrsu a a. a . . . ¯ . a. ´ tatastu s¯ santanuto’s.

. u s a .tamam sutam tadaiva y¯ to mrgay¯ m sa santanuh n a . . saradvato j¯ tamapa´yaduttamam vane visrs. a ´ s u. .50 iti prad¯ y¯ mumadrsyat¯ mag¯ d ga˙ g¯ tam¯ d¯ ya yayau svakam grham a a a n a a a . a . .¯ . a .49 a a ı . sa m¯ rgay¯ m¯ sa tato’sya hetuj˜ aptyai tad¯ svam ca dadar´a s¯ num a a a n a s u .47 n a a . . a . .55 a ´ cxiv .48 ı. aa a a . . a ı . vrajan mrg¯ rth¯ trsito vilokayan ga˙ g¯ matoy¯ mabhavat suvismitah 11. a . ´ sa . yadaiva ga˙ g¯ susuve’s. . a n a a a a . a a. a a s s sa sarvavittvam samav¯ pya r¯ m¯ t samastavidy¯ dhipatergunarnav¯ t a a a a .´ .. . a . r¯ j¯ ’bhisicy¯ tha ca yauvar¯ jye mumoda tatsadgunatarpito bhrsam 11. ı a . am mithunam tvayonijam 11.51 aa a a . . punah sa pitr¯ ’numato brhaspaterav¯ pa ved¯ n purusayuso’rddhatah a a a . . tan¯ rmad¯ye pranidh¯ ya tat tvam t¯ n m¯ suco’nena ca modam¯ nah u ı a . . sa tatra baddhv¯ sarapa˜ jarena ga˙ g¯ m vijahre’sya pit¯ tadaiva a´ n n a.53 ı .¯ . . a pitum sam¯pam samav¯ pya tam ca su´r¯ sam¯ nah pramumoda v¯rah 11. 11.¯ m¯m¯ msam¯ nam tamav¯ pa ga˙ g¯ sutam sam¯ d¯ ya patim jag¯ da ca ı a. ´ .´ a . . 11.54 ´ a s . r¯ m¯ t tath¯ ’str¯ n i punastvav¯ pa t¯ vadbhirabdaistri´atai´ca tattvam 11. ¯ . ¯ a. .. u. . a . ı .´ .45 sa pa˜ cavimsat punarabdak¯ n¯ mastr¯ n i c¯ bhyasya paterbhrg¯ nam n a a a. .samvatsar¯ namakhil¯ msca ved¯ n samabhyasat tadva´ag¯ ntar¯ tm¯ a.52 a a a a. . caskanda retastasy¯ tha sarastambe tato’bhavat 11.´ m¯ tr¯ sam¯ n¯ya tate nije tu samsth¯ pitah pr¯ rpayitum svapitre 11. . . . ¯ . s sı . a .46 a a a ı .¯ . ´ a s a a a . .44 tata´ca m¯ tr¯ jagat¯ m gar¯yasyanantap¯ re’khilasadgunarnave s a a a.t . u. saradv¯ mstu tapah kurvan dadar´a sahasorva´¯m ´ a. r¯ me bhrg¯ namadhipe pradattah su´r¯ va tattvam ca sat¯ rddhavarsam a ´ a . . ayam sutaste param¯ stravett¯ samarpito v¯ryabalopapannah 11. a . kr¯dantamastrena babh¯ va so’pi ksanadadrsyah pitrdar´an¯ danu 11. . . a a´ 11. asy¯ graj¯ h sv¯ m sthitimeva y¯ t¯ hareh pad¯ mbhojasup¯ vite jale a a.

. .60 n¯ . a . ¯ . . s s . ..66 . . han devavratasakh¯ ’bhavat 11.tah svakam grham a ´ .56 a aa a a a . a u u . a . . yad¯ hi j¯ tah sa krpastadaiva brhaspateh s¯ nurag¯ cca ga˙ g¯ m a a . 11. . . . t¯ vubhau santanurdrs. . .59 sarvaved¯ nadhijagau sarva´astr¯ n i kau´ik¯ t a s¯ a . tapo mahat tasya tath¯ var¯ psar¯ valokan¯ t skanditam¯ su retah 11.57 ı s a . . . adhy¯ pay¯ m¯ sa sa´astrasa˙ gh¯ n sarvaj˜ at¯ m¯ pa ca so’cirena a a a s¯ n a n a a . a ı .63 k¯ le ca tasmin prsato’napatyo vane tu p¯ nc¯ lapati´cac¯ ra a a˜ a s a . nin¯ ya n¯ ma cakre ca krp¯ y¯ visayau yatah a a a a .58 ´ a . . ambhojaj¯ ve´ayuto brhaspatih kartum hareh karma bhuvo bharoddhrtau 11. pr¯ d¯ desyatsaptarsitvam¯ yuh kalp¯ ntameva ca a a . . hah¯ tu n¯ mn¯ sa viri˜ cag¯ yako n¯ mn¯ ’vaho yo marut¯ m tadamsayuk u a a n a a a a. u sn¯ tum ghrt¯ c¯m sa dadar´a tatra slathadduk¯ l¯ m suravaryak¯ min¯m a .t a . n a hareh pr¯ ptum tath¯ t¯ r¯ bh¯ ry¯ y¯ hi brhaspateh 11. tasya pr¯tastad¯ visnuh sarvaloke´vare´varah ı a .t putravacchantano´c¯ ’s¯t sa ca putravadeva tat sa ı mithunam p¯ lay¯ m¯ sa sa krpo’str¯ nyav¯ pa ca a.61 taddar´an¯ t skannamathendriyam sa drone dadh¯ r¯ ’´u tato’bhavat svayam s a aas . . s ´ ua. . v¯ krp¯ vis. sa tad vilajj¯ va´atah padena sam¯ kramat tasya babh¯ va s¯ nuh a s . 11. . a´ a a. . krpah krp¯ti sa krpastapo visno´cak¯ ra ha 11. s a tattvaj˜ anam tath¯ vy¯ s¯ d¯ pya sarvaj˜ at¯ m gatah 11. . .62 a s . . a a a 11.´ sa dronat¯ t¯ t samav¯ pa ved¯ nastr¯ n i vidy¯ sca tath¯ samast¯ h a a a. . ... cxv 11. a ı.64 a a a a a´ .65 11. a . aa dronena yuktah sa tad¯ guroh sutam sahaiva nau r¯ jyamiti hyav¯ d¯t a a a ı . a . . a . u a . . . a aa a n a. . dronetin¯ m¯ sya cak¯ ra t¯ to munirbharadv¯ ja ut¯ sya ved¯ n a a a a a a a .viskambho n¯ ma rudr¯ nam bh¯ bh¯ raharane’˙ gat¯ m a a. sa santanugrhe tis. . a n a .

j˜ atv¯ tu t¯ m r¯ japutr¯m gunadhy¯ m satyasya visnorm¯ taram n¯ matastat n¯ a a. a´ a . . . tatah kad¯ cinmrgay¯ m gatah sa dadar´a kany¯ pravar¯ m tu santanuh a a. . . a a a . ¯.¯ . . yuddhesu bh¯smasya nrpottamah sa reme tayaiv¯ bdagan an bah¯ msca ı. silo˜ chavrttyaiva hi vartayan sa dharmam mah¯ ntam virajam jusanah n a .77 n¯ a a .70 a u a ı a ..68 a a a a a . a. y¯ p¯ rvasarge pitrputrik¯ sat¯ cac¯ ra visnostapa uttamam ciram 11. a´ . a.. . j¯ t¯ punard¯ sagrhe vivarddhit¯ vy¯ s¯ tman¯ visnurabh¯ cca yasy¯ m aa a´ . svacchandamrtyutvavaram prad¯ ya tath¯ ’pyajeyatvamadhrsyat¯ m ca a a . . . . drono’pi bh¯ ry¯ m samav¯ pya sarvapratigrahojjha´ ca pure’vasat sukhı 11.. a´ . . a a ... a. ¯. s a a. ı a a. vaiva devavrata asvaprcchat a a ¯´ . a u. . u a 11. . . uv¯ sa n¯ g¯ khyapure sakh¯ sa devavratasy¯ tha krpasya caiva 11. . a .72 11.pade drutatv¯ d drupad¯ bhidheyah sa r¯ jyam¯ p¯ tha nij¯ m krp¯m sah a a a a a a. . taccintay¯ gl¯ namukham janitram drs. . . ı . a . . pr¯ yah sat¯ m na manah p¯ pam¯ rge gacchediti hy¯ tmamana´ca saktam a . sa tasya vi´v¯ sakrte pratij˜ am cak¯ ra n¯ ham karav¯ ni r¯ jyam sa . ¯m sam¯ d¯ ya pituh samarpayat 11. a . . a aa a .73 11. . astvabh¯ ddhah¯ n¯ ma vidh¯ trg¯ yakah a a at u a a a. yasyai varam visnurad¯ t pur¯ ’ham sutastava sy¯ miti y¯ vasoh sut¯ a a a a a . . a . .74 bh¯mavratatv¯ ddhi tad¯ ’sya n¯ ma krtv¯ dev¯ bh¯sma iti hyac¯klrpan ı a a a a ı.78 . ı. a . . a. . . ´ . . a a a a . . a tathaiva me santatito bhayam te vyait¯ rdhvaret¯ h satatam bhav¯ ni u a. n¯ . a a . loke prasiddh¯ m satyavat¯tyud¯ r¯ m viv¯ hay¯ m¯ sa pituh sa bh¯smah 11..76 a. marutsu yo vivaho n¯ ma tasy¯ pyamsena yukto nijadharmavart¯ 11. a. . a s ¯ . . a . . a a a´ a rte sa tasy¯ stanayasya r¯ jyam naicchad d¯ tum t¯ math¯ ’y¯ d grham svam a a .. alı .75 u . ´ .67 a a. 11.t tatk¯ ranam s¯ rathimasya tasm¯ cchrutv¯ ’khilam d¯ sagrham jag¯ ma a . a pras¯ navrs. a s ´ .69 a a ´ ı . . a j˜ atv¯ ’pi t¯ m d¯ sagrhe vivarddhit¯ m jagr¯ ha saddharmarata´ca santanuh 11. im sa ca d¯ sadatt¯ m k¯ .¯. tesam sam¯ no vayas¯ vir¯ . a a s . . cxvi 11.71 taddar´an¯ nnr patirj¯ tahrcchrayo vavre prad¯ n¯ ya ca d¯ sar¯ jam s a . . a a a ı. a ı.t .

. a ambik¯ mb¯ like tatra samv¯ dam cakratuh subhe a a . tayo´ca b¯ lye vyadhunocchar¯ram j¯rnena dehena hi kim mameti 11. bh¯sm¯ ya tu ya´o d¯ tum yuyudhe tena bh¯ rgavah ı. tasmin k¯ le tyajyate hi balavadbhirvadham vin¯ 11. uv¯ ca t¯ m sa taty¯ ja s¯ ’gamat s¯ lvameva ca 11. a . a vijitya tam s¯ lvar¯ jam samet¯ n ksatriy¯ napi 11. r¯ jye citr¯ ngadam v¯ram yauvar¯ jye’sya c¯ nujam 11. a . a a a. 11.84 p¯ nigrahanak¯ le tu brahmadattasya v¯ryav¯ n a. a . a .88 11.86 sap¯ ddhiranyagarbhasya s¯ lvak¯ m¯ ’hamityapi ´¯ a a a a .79 s a ı . a a a ten¯ pi samparityakt¯ par¯ mrs. ı . a . .82 a a˙ a a . . . amb¯ mapyambik¯ n¯ mn¯m tathaiv¯ mb¯ lik¯ m par¯ m a a a ı.83 atha k¯ sisut¯ stisrastadartham bh¯sma aharat a´ a ı. a a . anicchay¯ ’pi hi yath¯ mrta´citr¯ ngad¯ nujah a a . eti s¯ punah a a a .81 athaurdhvadaihikam krtv¯ piturbh¯smo’bhyasecayat ı. vicitrav¯ryam r¯ j¯ nam krtv¯ bh¯smo’nvap¯ layat ı a . 11.¯ a a bhr¯ turviv¯ hay¯ m¯ sa so’mbik¯ mb¯ like tatah a a a a a a . a a .87 a a. . ı . citr¯ ngado’krtodv¯ ho gandharvena mah¯ rane a˙ a a . n . a u 11.80 a a . ¯ . a ı. .85 a . ı . atisakt¯ stapoh¯n¯ h katha˜ cinmrtim¯ pnuyuh a ı a.t a .lebhe sa citr¯ ngadamatra putram tath¯ dvit¯yam ca vicitrav¯ryam a˙ a ı . . bh¯smam¯ pa sa n¯ grhnat prayayau s¯ ’pi bh¯ rgavam ı. a 11. citr¯ ngadena nihato n¯ ma svam tvaparityajan a˙ a . ı a . s a˙ a . 11.. . svecchay¯ varunatvam sa pr¯ pa n¯ nicchay¯ tanuh a a a a . . a s a . . ´ amb¯ s¯ bh¯smabh¯ ryaiva p¯ rvadehe tu naicchata a a ı. a .89 cxvii .

a a.100 bh¯ tv¯ bhavisyati pum¯ niti s¯ mb¯ tato’jani u a a a a .ananta´aktirapi sa na bh¯smam nijagh¯ na ha s ı.ı a a a ı r¯ mena satyam taccakre bh¯sme deh¯ ntaram gate a .93 a a. a a. . a. a a. bh¯smasya nidhan¯ rth¯ ya pumstv¯ rtham ca cak¯ ra ha ı. a . . 11. s a jitvaiva bh¯smam na jagh¯ na devo v¯ cam ca saty¯ makarot sa tasya 11. . 11. a .98 t¯ m na bh¯smabhay¯ t ke’pi jagrhust¯ m hi s¯ tatah a. . a a a . a a . a . u a a. a . ´ . bh¯smo yath¯ tv¯ m grhn¯y¯ t tath¯ kury¯ mit¯ritam ı. . . . a.ı a . a a a ı. . .97 m¯ l¯ m ca ya im¯ m m¯ l¯ m grhn¯y¯ t sa hanisyati a a. nac¯ mb¯ m gr¯ hay¯ m¯ sa bh¯smak¯ runyayantritah 11. aa 11. drupadasya grhadv¯ ri nyasya yog¯ t tanum jahau 11.¯ a unmucya bhartrdvesotth¯ t p¯ p¯ t ten¯ ’´vayojayat 11. bh¯smasya mrtihetutvam k¯ l¯ t pundehasambhavam ı.. ı a a . . a a a . etasminneva k¯ le tu sut¯ rtham drupadastapah a a .90 a a. . ´ . ah pr¯ d¯ d varam tad¯ a a . . evam¯ dipur¯ n otthav¯ ky¯ d r¯ mah sad¯ jay¯ 11. cxviii . . . bh¯smamityeva t¯ m m¯ l¯ m grh¯tv¯ s¯ nrp¯ n yayau ı. a 11. a . .95 11. ı.96 rudrastu tasy¯ stapas¯ tus. a a a a . .t . 11. cak¯ ra sambhave cainam so’brav¯t kanyak¯ tava a ´ ı a . sı . anantaram sikhanditv¯ t tad¯ s¯ sankaram tapah a a ´¯ ˙ . .92 ı. ı. ´ a . a ı ya´o bh¯smasya datv¯ tu so’mb¯ m ca saranagat¯ m s ı. a a.94 a a a as .. ananta´aktih sakal¯ ntar¯ tm¯ yah sarvavit sarvava´¯ ca sarvajit s a a a . a .99 a a . na yatsamo’nyo’sti katha˜ ca kutracit katham hya´aktih paramasya tasya n s . “viddhavanmugdhavaccaiva ke´avo vedan¯ rtavat s a dar´ayannapi moh¯ ya naiva visnustath¯ bhavet” s a a . . a a.91 bh¯smam svabhaktam ya´as¯ ’bhip¯ rayan vimohayann¯ sur¯ m scaiva r¯ mah ı.

.t g¯ ndharvam deham¯ vi´ya svak¯yam bhavanam yayau a a s ı . hite a a a . hitam a . a a. . a 11. a a a .101 tasyai p¯ nc¯ lar¯ jah sa da´arnadhipateh sut¯ m a˜ a a .104 ı .´ .108 ı. presay¯ m¯ sa dhig buddhirbhinn¯ te b¯ lav¯ kyatah a a a . a. a. str¯nam naiva hi pumstvam sy¯ d balavatk¯ ranairapi 11. pa´c¯ t pundehamapi s¯ pravive´aiva pumyutam s a a s . .t pumdehe nyavasat s¯ ’tha gandharvena tvadhis. a . . . ¯ . . a a amsena pumsvabh¯ v¯ rtham p¯ rvadehe sam¯ sthitah a a a . a . drs. a . atha bh¯ ry¯ sametam tam pitaram cintay¯ ’kulam a a a .t a ´ . 11. ¯ a s . cxix 11. a a iti p¯ nc¯ lar¯ j¯ ya nirjag¯ ma ca senay¯ 11. . v¯ sikhandin¯ duhkh¯ nmannimitt¯ nna na´yatu a s ..103 a˜ a a a a a vi´vasya v¯ kyam rudrasya pum¯ neveti p¯ rsatah s a a a.102 aa n¯ a . dh¯ tryai nyavedayat s¯ ’tha tatpitre s¯ nyavedayat a a a sa kruddhah presay¯ m¯ sa nihanmi tv¯ m sab¯ ndhavam a. ´ . .105 iti matv¯ van¯ yaiva yayau tatra ca tumburuh a a . ı ..n¯ mn¯ sikhandin¯ tasy¯ h pumvat karm¯ ni c¯ karot a a´ a. ı . ¯ a ..110 . .¯. tasy¯ staddehas¯ dr syam gandharvasya pras¯ datah a a . . s¯ . . 11. 11. . u a . sth¯ nakarnabhidheyast¯ mapa´ yad drdhakarnatah 11. a . a. .. a a apar¯ksakasya te r¯ s. a atah sivavare’pyesam jaj˜ e yosaiva n¯ nyath¯ n a a . .´ .107 pums¯ m str¯tvam bhavet kv¯ pi tath¯ ’pyante pum¯ n bhavet ı . udv¯ hay¯ m¯ sa s¯ t¯ m pumvesenaiva g¯ hit¯ m a a a a a.109 n¯ sy¯ dehah pumstvam¯ pa naca pums¯ ’nadhis. . . . . sa tasy¯ akhilam srutv¯ krp¯ m cakre mah¯ man¯ h a a .106 u.tram kathamityeva narmakrt 11. u . anyatra m¯ t¯ pitrostu na vij˜ at¯ m bubodha ha 11. ¯ . . . . . . ´ sa tasyai svam vapuh pr¯ d¯ t tad¯yam jagrhe tath¯ ı . a . a . . . a.

sa sikhand¯ n¯ mato’bh¯ dastra´astraprat¯ pav¯ n ´ u s a a . . .120 a ı. yayau tenaiva dehena pumstvameva sam¯ srit¯ a´ a .t . a . cxx 11. rte ram¯ m j¯ tu mam¯ ngayogayogy¯ ’˙ gan¯ naiva sur¯ laye’pi a. utam c¯ vadadasya m¯ t¯ ı. s a . ¯ . .121 ı . . . . . u a a aa . a a . a s a . u a a ı . a a tad¯ pumstvam punary¯ si capalatv¯ dit¯ritah 11. samastavij˜ anatanuh sukh¯ rnavah samp¯ jay¯ m¯ sa ca tam janitr¯ n¯ a . a a˙ an a a . .116 11.pr¯ pa gandharvadeho’pi tay¯ pa´c¯ dadhis. ityuktv¯ sa tu gandharvah kany¯ deham sam¯ sthitah a a a . uto bh¯sm¯ dibhi´c¯ ’ha jagadgururvacah 11. 11. it¯ritah pranata´c¯ pyabhis.119 tam bh¯smap¯ rvaih param¯ dar¯ rcitam svabhis. . tath¯ ’pi te v¯ kyamaham karisye s¯ mvatsaram s¯ caratu vratam ca a a a. ı. ksetre tato bhr¯ turapatyamuttamamutp¯ day¯ smatparam¯ dar¯ rthitah a a a a a . 11. . . a a s ´ s svobh¯ te s¯ tu gandharvam pr¯ pya tadvacan¯ t punah ´ u a a . .112 a a apratyutth¯ yinam tantul¯yam¯ nam vilajjay¯ a ı a . a .113 yad¯ yuddhe mrtim y¯ ti s¯ kany¯ puntanusthit¯ a a a . uv¯ saiva vane tasmin dhanadastatra c¯ ’gamat 11. . . . svo dehi mama deham me svam ca deham sam¯ vi´a ´ a s . . a putrau mrtau me natu r¯ jyamaicchad bh¯smo may¯ nitar¯ marthito’pi 11.118 a aa a´ . a . . . kathay¯ m¯ s¯ nubh¯ tam tau bhrsam mudam¯ patuh a aa u .115 par¯ksya t¯ mup¯ yai´ca sva´uro lajjito yayau ı .´ .117 vicitrav¯ryah pramad¯ dvayam tat sampr¯ pya reme’bdaganan susaktah ı .114 a . taty¯ ja deham ca sa yaksmana’rditastato’sya m¯ t¯ ’smarad¯ su krsnam 11. sa´apa dhanado deva´ciramittham bhaveti tam ´ s¯ s .122 . . a a . .t . . hitah 11. avirbabh¯ v¯ ’´u jagajjanitro jan¯ rdano janmajar¯ bhay¯ pahah u as a a a ¯ .t . a a ı .¯ . 11. a . tath¯ ’vasat sa gandharvah kany¯ pitrora´esatah a a s . .ı a 11. .111 a a s a . .

.125 sa m¯ rut¯ ve´abal¯ d bal¯ dhiko babh¯ va r¯ j¯ dhrtar¯ s. . . ¯. a a . a a . . at a s . . . pavan¯ ve´ayuktah u a.132 11. . vij˜ aya tam pr¯ ha puna´ca m¯ t¯ nirdosamanyam janayottamam sutam n¯ s aa . u . ı . a. ı a .124 a a ı . u .t a . ramupaiti n¯ samiti bruvant¯m punar¯ ha v¯ kyam 11. .¯ . . . a.131 11. ´¯ . . par¯ vaho n¯ ma marut tato’bhavad varnena p¯ nduh sa hi n¯ mata´ca a a a. a a a ´¯ a . 11. . s¯ tam par¯ nandatanum gunarnavam sampr¯ pya bhakty¯ parayaiva reme a . . . ¯.123 ı a. . . . a a ı .t it¯rite r¯ s. tasy¯ m sa devo’jani dharmar¯ jo m¯ ndavya´ap¯ d ya uv¯ ha sudrat¯ m a. . ¯ s .. t a . a a. cxxi 11.. . . . 11. a a a .. . . . .. amb¯ lik¯ y¯ miti tat tath¯ ’karod bhay¯ ttu s¯ p¯ ndurabh¯ nmrsadrk 11.s¯ p¯ tadeh¯ ’tha ca vaisnavavrat¯ nmattah sam¯ pnotu sutam varis. . a . ran¯ mako gandharvar¯ . t a´ ı.¯ . ¯ ı . . ham a u a a a . ran¯ m¯ a a s a a u a a . . .ı n¯ satyat¯ tasya ca tatra hetutah sapam grh¯tum sa tathaiva coktv¯ a a a . . . s a a tasmai tath¯ balav¯ry¯ dhikatvavaram pr¯ d¯ t krsna ev¯ tha p¯ ndum a ı a a a. . it¯rite’stvityuditastay¯ ’gamat krsno’mbik¯ m s¯ tu bhiy¯ nyam¯layat ı a a.126 j˜ atv¯ tamandham punareva krsnam m¯ t¯ ’brav¯jjanay¯ nyam gunadhyam n¯ a ı a . . . ayogyasampr¯ ptikr taprayatnadosat sam¯ ropitameva sule a ..¯ corairhrte’rthe’pitu corabuddhy¯ maks¯vadh¯ dityavadad yamastam a a . a . sa c¯ ’sa v¯ry¯ dhika eva v¯ yor¯ ve´atah sarva´astr¯ stravett¯ 11.. saheta s¯ tad yadi putrako’sy¯ bhaved gunadhyo balav¯ryayuktah 11.128 a ı a a a s . . abh¯ cca tasy¯ m dhrtar¯ s. krtam tataste suta asa c¯ ndhastatah punah krsnamup¯ sva bhaktitah 11. has¯ myam samabh¯psam¯ nam pr¯ cy¯ vayannicchay¯ sapam¯ pa ı a .¯ a .. . . .127 a a a a a a a. it¯rit¯ ’pyasya hi m¯ yay¯ s¯ bh¯t¯ bhujisy¯ m kumatirnyayojayat ı a a a a ıa . a a saumyasvar¯ po’pyatibh¯s anam mrsa taccaksuso r¯ pamaham pradar´aye u ı..130 a a ¯ .129 uktveti krsnam punareva ca snusam¯ ha tvay¯ ’ksnorhi nim¯lanam pur¯ a .133 . .. a s . t a a ad¯ d varam c¯ sya bal¯ dhikatvam krsno’ndha as¯t sa tu m¯ trdosatah a a a. 11. a. s¯ a a ´¯ a vasis. . a ´¯ .

. p¯ nduh samast¯ stravidekav¯ro jig¯ ya prthv¯makhil¯ m dhanurdharah 11. aa jyes. . vicitrav¯ryasya sa s¯ taputrah sakh¯ ca tesamabhavat priya´ca ı u a s . ya udvaho n¯ ma marut tadamsayukto va´¯ sa˜ jayan¯ madheyah 11. ..´ .av¯ pa sudratvamath¯ sya n¯ ma cakre krsnah sarvavittvam tath¯ ’d¯ t a ´¯ a a a a . . . ..144 ı . a ı a a u a.142 k¯ rma´ca n¯ mn¯ marudeva kuntibhojo’thain¯ m varddhay¯ m¯ sa samyak u s a a a.143 a n a. a g¯ ndh¯ rar¯ jasya sut¯ muv¯ ha g¯ ndh¯ rin¯ mn¯m subalasya r¯ j¯ a a a a a a a a ı. ı . . . a. a . cxxii . .140 a a s. . .¯ samastavinmatim¯ n vy¯ sa´isyo vi´esato dhrtar¯ s.145 a ´ ´ ı a˙ a . ı .. . a tam¯ ha r¯ j¯ yadi kanyak¯ y¯ h ksamisyase saktitah karma kartry¯ h a aa a a. a. . ´ s u. .135 a a a s ı a . a a s a. mah¯ dhanurb¯ hubal¯ dhika´ ca sun¯tim¯ nityavadat sa krsnah 11. . . .136 a a a. ´ a. n¯ . . 11. a. . vidy¯ h samast¯ adad¯ cca krsnastesam p¯ ndorastra´astr¯ n i bh¯smah a. s . .¯ a . yath¯ na sakyate paraih sar¯rav¯ nmanonug¯ 11. ı.. ¯ a s a ´ cak¯ ra karma s¯ prth¯ muneh sukopanasya hi a a . a . a amb¯ lik¯ y¯ m janay¯ nyamityatho naicchat sa krsno’bhavadapyadrsyah 11. a ı a a. ´ surasya putr¯ guna´¯lar¯ payukt¯ datt¯ sakhyureva svapitr¯ ´¯ ı .141 a a u . a a tatr¯ ’gamaccha˙ kar¯ m so’tikopo durv¯ s¯ stam pr¯ ha m¯ m v¯ sayeti 11. gavadganad¯ sa tathaiva s¯ t¯ t samastagandharvapatih sa tumburuh ua . a ı. a .tho jyes. ¯ . . yogy¯ ni karm¯ ni tatastu tesam cak¯ ra bh¯smo munibhiryath¯ vat a a. 11.134 vidy¯ raterviduro n¯ ma c¯ yam bhavisyati j˜ anabalopapannah a a a .138 a. . .¯. j˜ atv¯ ’sya sudratvamath¯ sya m¯ t¯ puna´ca krsnam pranat¯ yay¯ ce n¯ a ´¯ a aa s a . . . a . .137 te sarvavidy¯ pravar¯ babh¯ vurvi´esato vidurah sarvavett¯ a a u s . . . 11. . . ´ aa .tr¯ nuvart¯ 11. sı u a a a n¯ mn¯ prth¯ kuntibhojasya tena kunt¯ bh¯ ry¯ p¯ rvadehe’pi p¯ ndoh a a .139 a sı n a .´ . sukham vasetyomiti tena coktah su´r¯ sanay¯ ’di´ad¯ su kunt¯m 11. a a. .th¯ m sakunerdv¯ parasya n¯ stikyar¯ pasya kukarmahetoh 11.

pur¯ sa v¯ lim¯ ranaprabh¯ tadosak¯ ranat a a a . abh¯ cca daityad¯ sit¯ matirdiv¯ kar¯ tmanah 11. cxxiii 11. u . .t yath¯ grahairvid¯ s yate matirnrnam tathaiva hi a u. . n . . ´ ı ´¯ a. sur¯ cch¯ dry¯ m j¯ t¯ m viduro’vahad¯ run¯m gunadhy¯ m ca ´¯ a u a . . a atha kunt¯ datt¯ s¯ p¯ ndoh so’pyetay¯ ciram reme ı a a a. . .152 s ı .¯.146 rtau tu s¯ sam¯ plut¯ par¯ksanaya tanmanoh a a a ı .¯ . a .¯ 11. a . itatanustadbh¯ ryay¯ r¯ dhay¯ u a al a a a a samvrddho nikhil¯ h srut¯radhijagau sastr¯ ni sarv¯ ni ca a. . a a . 11.147 tato na s¯ visarjitum sa´aka tam vin¯ ratim a a . b¯ ly¯ deva mah¯ balo nijagunaih sambh¯ sam¯ no’vasaa a a a a . . . ı. . . . .151 u u.¯ jan¯ pav¯ dabh¯titastay¯ yamasvasurdrutam a a ı a 11.156 . a . . a. .149 a . tamagrah¯t saratnakam cak¯ ra putrakam nijam ı a . 11. . a a .sa vatsaratrayoda´am tay¯ yath¯ vadarcitah s .150 a a . tath¯ ’pi r¯ masevan¯ ddhare´ca sannidh¯ nayuk a a a s a sudar´an¯yakarn atah sa karnan¯ mako’bhavat 11.155 11. ito’jani 11. ¯. . a a a .154 s¯ ten¯ dhirathena l¯ .148 sa tatra jaj˜ iv¯ n svayam dvit¯yar¯ pako vibhuh n a ı u . a sa ratnap¯ rnama˜ jusagato visarjito jale u ..153 nad¯prav¯ hato gatam dadar´a s¯ tanandanah ı a s u . sam¯ hvayad div¯ karam sa c¯ ’jag¯ ma tatksanat a a a a . ´ s¯ .. up¯ di´at param manum samastadevava´yadam a s s . a . . 11. nn¯ mn¯ ’sau vasusenat¯ magamadasy¯ ’s¯ddhyam¯ tad vasu a a a ı a . savarmadivyakundalo jvalanniva svatejas¯ 11. suv¯ kyaprayatnato’pi t¯ math¯ ’sas¯ da bh¯ skarah a a a a a . .¯ sahasravarman¯ min¯ ’suren a ves.

. s a a a a . . . ath¯ ngan¯ ratnamav¯ pya tad dvayam p¯ ndustu bhog¯ n bubhuje yathes.161 ı a´ ı.¯ svam¯ taram sv¯ sramameva ninye snuse ca tasy¯ yayatuh sma t¯ manu a a´ a a . 11. patn¯dvayen¯ nugato badary¯ muv¯ sa n¯ r¯ yanap¯ lit¯ y¯ m 11. a a ı bh¯smo hi r¯ s. ´ a ı kany¯ ratnam cecchamscakre br¯ hmam tapo varam c¯ ’pa a a . ath¯ ’mbikeyo bahubhi´ca yaj˜ air¯je sap¯ ndu´ca mah¯ dhanaughaih a s n ı a. a . a a a cxxiv . a prahl¯ d¯ varajo yah sahl¯ do n¯ mato harerbhaktah a a a a . amb¯ lik¯ ’pi kramayogato’g¯ t par¯ m gatim naiva tath¯ ’mbik¯ yayau a a a a.. . a cakre tath¯ ’pyandha iti sma r¯ jyam cak¯ ra n¯ s¯ vakarocca p¯ nduh 11. . . bh¯sm¯ mbikeyoktiparah sadaiva p¯ nduh sa´as¯ vanimekav¯rah ı. yath¯ yath¯ visnupara´cid¯ tm¯ tath¯ tath¯ hyasya gatih paratra 11. . . . .159 s¯ p¯ ndubh¯ ryaiva ca p¯ rvajanmanyabh¯ t puna´ca pratip¯ dit¯ ’smai a a. ap¯palad dharmasam¯ srayo mah¯m jyes. 11. . .tatah a˙ a a a . a a . . .´ . a. . . a aa a. ı .167 a a .168 ı a a a aa . a. n s¯ .163 naisa virodhe kurup¯ ndav¯ n¯ m tis.164 sutoktam¯ rgena vicintya tam harim sut¯ tman¯ brahmatay¯ ca s¯ yayau a . salya´ca n¯ mn¯ ’khila´atru´alyo babh¯ va kany¯ ’sya ca m¯ drin¯ mn¯ ´ s a a s s u a a a ı 11. . . s . m¯ t¯ ca s¯ vidurasy¯ ’pa lokam vairi˜ camanveva gat¯ ’mbik¯ m sat¯ aa a a n a a. . ´ s¯ a ı . a a . . . hediti vy¯ sa ud¯rnasadgunah a. a a. vy¯ sapras¯ d¯ t sutasadgunai´ca k¯ lena muktim ca jag¯ ma sanmatih 11. param padam vaisnavameva krsnapras¯ datah svaryayatuh snuse ca 11.. . .. a u s a . a.162 a a .atha cart¯ yanan¯ m¯ madre´ah sakratulyaputr¯ rth¯ a a a s .t . a . a.th¯ pac¯ y¯ viduroktam¯ rgatah 11. re dhrtar¯ s. . .trameva samsth¯ pya p¯ ndum yuvar¯ jameva ı. s a . . so’bh¯ d brahmavar¯ nte v¯ yor¯ ve´ayuk suto r¯ j˜ ah u a a a s an . t a.158 sa m¯ rut¯ ve´ava´at prthivy¯ m bal¯ dhiko’bh¯ d varata´ca dh¯ tuh a a s s¯ . a a a a . . p¯ ndustato r¯ jyabharam nidh¯ ya jyes.157 11. . . a u u s a a salya´ca r¯ jyam pitrdattama˜ jo jugopa dharmena samasta´astravit 11.165 a . . . 11. he’nuje caiva vanam jag¯ ma a. .160 ´ s a . . a a a . . .166 a a a a a . . t a ı .

. ´ . a p¯ rvam hat¯ ditisut¯ bhavat¯ ranesu hyasmatpriy¯ rthamadhun¯ bhuvi te’bhij¯ t¯ h u a a a . . ks¯r¯ bdhau n¯ gabhoge sayitamanupam¯ nandasandohadeham 11.175 as¯t pur¯ ditisutairamarottam¯ n¯ m sa˙ gr¯ ma uttamagaj¯ svarathadvipadbhih a a a. . . ´.169 11. . u . cakre mun¯ndraih sahito jagatpatim ram¯ patim bhaktiyuto’bhip¯ jayan ı a u . tapo nit¯ ntam sa cac¯ ra t¯ bhy¯ m samanvitah krsnapad¯ mbuj¯ srayah a . as .. ´ u a bh¯ my¯ p¯ p¯ tmadaityairbhuvi krtanilayair¯ kramam c¯ sahanty¯ u a a a a a . a´ . ı . . . a s . . ¯yurdev¯ didevam saranamajamurum p¯ rnasadgunyam¯ rtim . n¯ n¯ mbar¯ bharan avesavar¯ yudh¯ d hy¯ dev¯ sur¯ h sasrpur¯ su parasparam te 11. imah¯ stra´astrai´cakrurnad¯sca rudhiraughavah¯ mahaugham ı a s s ı´ a .. viddhv¯ sapam pr¯ pa tasm¯ t striy¯ yu˙ marisyas¯tyeva babh¯ va c¯ ’rtah a ´¯ . a . ´ a.178 s a u . ´ . . . .t tatra sma devavrsabhairasure´acamv¯ yuddhe nis¯ dita utaughabalaih sat¯ msah 11. 11. . . . u . a a a. . 11. . . . . ¯. a ı a u . . a a a n u a . . ngaparvate n¯ r¯ yanasy¯ ’´ramamadhyage purah 11. a´ .¯. a . ´ sr ˙ aa . cxxv 11.176 .171 a a. . a a . n a a´ ¯ ı . . etasminneva k¯ le kamalabhava´iv¯ gresar¯ h sakrap¯ rv¯ a s a a. . stutv¯ dhar¯ ’suravar¯ kraman at pare´a khinn¯ yato hi vimukh¯ stava te’tip¯ p¯ h a a a s a a a a.ı a ucuh param purusamenamananta´aktim s¯ ktena te’bjajamukh¯ api paurusena s a ¯ . . sa k¯ mato harinatvam prapannam daiv¯ drsim gr¯ myakarm¯ nus aktam a a .177 a a a a a.ı ´ tasm¯ nmahaughagunam¯ sa mah¯ sur¯ nam sainyam sil¯ girimah¯ stradharam sughoram a a a.. jaghnurgir¯ndratal amus. . a a a a. . ´ . ¯ a a a. . ´ a . tesam rath¯ sca bahunalvaparipram¯ n a dev¯ surapravarak¯ rmukab¯ n ap¯ rnah a´ a.172 n u a a a a a˙ . aksohin¯ satamahaughamahaughameva sainyam sur¯ tmakamabh¯ t param¯ strayuktam a u a . .¯ . u . ı 11. . .grh¯ sramenaiva vane niv¯ sam kurvan sa bhog¯ n bubhuje tapa´ca a .174 dussa˙ gatirbhavati bh¯ ravadeva deva nityam sat¯ mapi hi nah srnu v¯ kyam¯sa n a a ı´ . . a a .170 nyasisnuruktah prthay¯ sa neti pranamap¯ rvam nyavasat tathaiva a u . a a a.173 a ´ a . . ath¯ ’tmasen¯ mavamr dyam¯ n¯ m v¯ksy¯ surah sambaran¯ madheyah a a a a. tatsa˙ gap¯ tadyusaridvar¯ mbhah sad¯ vag¯ h¯ tipavitrit¯ ngah 11. . t¯ bhy¯ m sametah sata´. ¯ . a a´ . .. ¯ . . ¯ .

185 u . 11. sarvairajeyatvamajo’surah sasahasra´¯rs o dvisahasrab¯ huyuk 11. . . . . a. ´ a .¯ siksamav¯ pya dvijapu˙ gav¯ n¯ m tvadbhaktirapyesu hi k¯ cana sy¯ t 11. a . a u tato’sur¯ ste nihat¯ a´esastvay¯ tribh¯ g¯ nihat¯ scaturtham a a s . vic¯ rnito’sau nipap¯ ta merau mah¯ balo v¯ yubal¯ bhinunnah 11. a a . . a. . aa u . a v¯ r¯savahn¯ndramukh¯ sca mocit¯ h 11.187 a´ a. . u a a . a an a . t ¯ a ı´ yamendus¯ ry¯ disur¯ stato’sur¯ n nijaghnur¯ py¯ yitavikram¯ stad¯ u a a a a a a a sure´varenorjitapaurusa bah¯ n vajrena vajr¯ nijagh¯ na sambaram s u ı a ´ . ´ s u t¯ n v¯ksya vajr¯ param¯ m tu vidy¯ m svayambhudatt¯ m prayuyoja vaisnav¯m a ı .181 a a s ı a´ a.´ a.¯ 11. . a. hantavya ityasmarad¯ su hi tv¯ m tad¯ ’vir¯ s¯stvamanantapaurusah 11. . cakrena b¯ h¯ n vinikrtya k¯ ni ca nyavedaya´c¯ ’´u yam¯ ya p¯ pam 11. a .sas¯ ra m¯ y¯ vidasamhyam¯ yo var¯ dume´asya sur¯ n vimohayan a a a a a s a . a aı . tamastra´astr¯ n i bah¯ ni b¯ hubhih pravarsam¯ nam bhuvan¯ ptadeham s a.186 sı .180 samastam¯ y¯ pahay¯ tayaiva var¯ d rame´asya sad¯ ’pyasamhyay¯ a a a a s a a .184 ı . cxxvi . .183 var¯ dajeyena vidh¯ tureva surottam¯ m stena sarairnip¯ tit¯ n a a a.179 m¯ y¯ sahasrena sur¯ h samarddit¯ rane viseduh sa´is¯ ryamukhy¯ h a a a.¯ a a a a´ jagh¯ na v¯ yuh punareva j¯ t¯ ste bh¯ tale dharmabalopapann¯ h a a . a . ath¯ ’sas¯ d¯ ’´u sa k¯ lanemistvad¯ j˜ ay¯ yasya varam dadau pur¯ a a as a an a a . . ´ . tam¯ patantam prasam¯ksya m¯ rutastvad¯ j˜ ay¯ dattavarastvayaiva a ı . a . a.190 ´ . a a a˜ ı. . a . . u a a . astr¯ ni tasy¯ stravarairniv¯ rya ciksepa tasyorasi k¯ ncan¯m gad¯ m a. m¯ y¯ vine´urditijendrasrs. ı a. 11. .182 tasmin hate d¯ navalokap¯ le diteh sut¯ dudruvurindrabh¯s it¯ h a a a ı. a. ´ a a nir¯ksya sakram ca vimohitam drutam nyav¯ rayat tam pavanah saraughaih 11. .189 r¯ j˜ am mah¯ vamsasujanman¯ m tu tesamabh¯ d dharmamatirvip¯ p¯ a n¯ . ı 11. a a a a .188 a sas a a . ..¯ a n a a. t¯ n vipracittirviniv¯ rya dhanv¯ sas¯ ra sakrapramukh¯ n surottam¯ n a a ı a ´ a a 11. .

200 11. . . ´ tulyah prthivy¯ m vivaresu v¯ kvacid va´e bal¯ d yo nrpat¯sca cakre 11. . 11.202 a a ı´ a u . a . . . s¯ srutv¯ tvadukt¯h purusesu tis. . a a.191 dharmasya mithy¯ tvabhay¯ d vayam tv¯ math¯ piv¯ daitya´ubh¯ ptibh¯s a a a a a s a ı. ı. s a . a .a . a sampr¯ rthay¯ mo ditij¯ n sukarmanastvadbhaktita´cy¯ vayitum ca s¯ghram a a a s a ´ı . ¯´ kany¯ van¯ rtham magadh¯ dhipena prayojit¯ ste ca hrte balena a a a a . .192 ya ugrasenah surag¯ yakah sa j¯ to yadusvesa tath¯ ’bhidheyah a a a .199 a s ı a ´ anye’pi bh¯ m¯ vasur¯ h praj¯ t¯ stvay¯ hat¯ ye suradaityasa˙ gare u a a. a ı´ . . 11. .tvadbhaktile´abhiyutah sukarm¯ vrajenna p¯ p¯ m tu gatim katha˜ cit s¯ a a a.tv¯ balam te’pi tad¯ tav¯ dya a a a a´ a . var¯ dajeyau giri´asya v¯rau bhaktau jar¯ sandhamanu sma tau sive 11.. 11. daitye´var¯ n am ca tamo’ndhameva tvayaiva klrptam nanu satyak¯ ma s a.195 11. . . a hatau pur¯ yau madhukaitabh¯ khyau tvayaiva hamso dibhaka´ca j¯ tau a a s a . . samam tav¯ nyam nahi cintayanti sup¯ pino’p¯sa tath¯ han¯ matah 11. ´ .¯. . hann¯saccak¯ reva manastvay¯sa ´ a ı. tavaiva sev¯ rthamamusya putro j¯ to’surah k¯ lanemih sa ¯sa 11.198 a. 11. ı´ . . . a .201 r¯ m¯ tman¯ ye nihat¯ sca r¯ ksas¯ drs. yastvatpriy¯ rtham na hato hi v¯ yun¯ bhavatpras¯ d¯ t param¯sit¯ ’pi a a a a a ı´ a .197 niv¯ ray¯ m¯ sa na kamsamuddhatam sakto’pi yo yasya bale na ka´cit a a a s . . .t 11. a a a . sa esa bhojesu puna´ca j¯ to var¯ dume´asya parairajeyah 11. . cxxvii . . jitv¯ jale´am ca hrt¯ ni yena ratn¯ ni yaksasca jit¯ h sivasya a s .193 a a a ı´ . . sa augrasene janito’surena ksetre hi tadr¯ padharena m¯ yay¯ u a a . aa a a n anye tathaiv¯ ndhatamah prapedire k¯ ry¯ tathaisam ca tamogatistvay¯ a a a a . . ¯ . ¯ . .194 s a a s . gandharvijena dramilena n¯ mn¯ kamso jito yena var¯ cchac¯patih a a . . vy¯ s¯ vat¯ re nihatastvay¯ yah kalih su´astroktibhireva c¯ dya aa a a . . a ı .196 sa vipracitti´ca jar¯ suto’bh¯ d var¯ d vidh¯ turgiri´asya caiva s a u a a s sarvairajeyo balamuttamam tato j˜ atvaiva kamsasya mud¯ sute dadau n¯ a . . . n .

´ . ananyavadhyo bhavat¯ ’dya vadhyah sa pr¯ pan¯ya´ca tamasyathogre a a . a .212 ı a u a s . 11. . au daityau tu t¯ vandhatamah prave´yau aı a s . vidr¯ vito yo bahu´astvayaiva r¯ masvar¯ pen a bhrg¯ dvahena 11.205 a a s ´¯ a a ı yau tau tav¯ r¯ ha tayoh pravis. a a a a a u . .210 a ı. a ı a a .206 ı ı s a s .204 a ı a a u a a. ity¯ tmasa˙ kalpamrtam vidh¯ tum sa c¯ tra vadhyo bhavat¯ ’tip¯ p¯ a n a . a sa c¯ dya tasm¯ t tapaso nivrtto jar¯ sutasy¯ numate sthito hi a a a a . . .208 a s a u .211 yo b¯ nam¯ vi´ya mah¯ suro’bh¯ t sthitah sa n¯ mn¯ prathito’pi b¯ nah a. . ¯ a . . .213 . a tvameva deve´a gatih sur¯ nam brahme´a´akrenduyam¯ dik¯ n¯ m s a. 11. ¯ .tum tadato hi m¯ rg¯ cc¯ ly¯ stvay¯ janayitvaiva bh¯ mau a. u n¯ sau hatah saktimat¯ ’pi tatra krsnavat¯ re sa mayaiva vadhyah a a . mah¯ sur¯ ve´ayutau hi sap¯ t tvayaiva t¯ vadya vimocan¯yau 11. sa k¯cako n¯ ma babh¯ va rudravar¯ davadhyah sa tamah prave´yah 11. yau tau tvad¯yau bhavad¯yave´ma tvay¯ punah pr¯ pan¯yau pare´a 11.ı s . .207 m¯ y¯ mayam tena vim¯ namagryamabhedyam¯ ptam sakalairgir¯sat a a a a ı´ ¯ . s u . tvameva nityoditap¯ rn a´aktistvameva nityoditap¯ rn aciddhanah u . hatau ca yau r¯ vanakumbhakarnau tvay¯ tvad¯yau pratih¯ rap¯ lau a .. . sarvesu devesu ca p¯ tan¯y¯ stamasyath¯ ndhe kalip¯ rvak¯ sur¯ h 11. atastvay¯ bhuvyavat¯rya devak¯ ry¯ n i k¯ ry¯ nyakhil¯ ni deva a ı a a. .203 nit¯ ntamutp¯ dya bhavadvirodham tath¯ ca v¯ yau bahubhih prak¯ raih a a a a a . . . .209 yad¯yam¯ ruhya vim¯ namasya pit¯ ’bhavat saubhapati´ca n¯ mn¯ ı a a a s a a yad¯ sa bh¯smena jitah pit¯ ’sya tad¯ sa s¯ lvastapasi sthito’bh¯ t 11.ı avi´ya yo balima˜ ja´cak¯ ra prat¯pamasm¯ su tath¯ tvay¯sa n s a ı a a ı´ ¯ s sa c¯ suro balin¯ maiva bh¯ mau s¯ lvo n¯ mn¯ brahmadattasya j¯ tah a a u a a a a .t . a a. . 11. a a u . cxxviii 11.ye ke´ava tvadbahum¯ nayukt¯ stathaiva v¯ yau nahi te tamo’ndham s a a a yogy¯ h praves. s s a a a . . a a a ı . 11. a s a u a a a. .

ah sa c¯ ’sa nand¯ khya ut¯ sya bh¯ ry¯ a a a a a a . tasmai varah sa may¯ sannisrs. a u . a a . 11. a a. .220 a a a a .215 a a a a a .t . it¯rito devavarairud¯ ragun arnavo’ksobhyatam¯ mrt¯ krtih ı a a . a´ a a a a a vitte´varah p¯ rvamabh¯ ddhi bhaum¯ ddhareh sutatve’pi tadicchay¯ ’sur¯ t s u a a a . . a . m¯ tr¯ tvadity¯ ca tath¯ surabhy¯ pracoditenaiva hrt¯ su t¯ su a a a a a .¯ jah¯ ra t¯ stasya pit¯ ’mrtasrav¯ h sa ka´yapo dr¯ k sahas¯ ’tigarvitah 11.¯ .218 sur¯ t sa j¯ to bahugodhan¯ d hyo bh¯ mau yam¯ hurvasudeva ityapi ´¯ a a a. . . . a a. ı´ ı a a . . u . a . utth¯ ya tasm¯ t prayay¯ vanantasom¯ rkak¯ ntidyutiranvito’maraih 11.225 11. tau devak¯vasudevau ca tepatustapastvad¯yam sutamiccham¯ nau ı ı .221 a s a ´¯ a sa . pr¯ durbhavisye bhavato hi bhakty¯ va´astviv¯ ham svava´o’pi cecchay¯ 11. namn¯ ya´od¯ sa ca surat¯ tasutasya vai´y¯ prabhavo’tha gopah 11. tadarthamev¯ sya suto’bhij¯ to dhane´varo bhagadatt¯ bhidh¯ nah a a s a a . ¯. it¯rite so’bjabhavena ke´avastatheti coktv¯ punar¯ ha devat¯ h ı s a a a. s a . . . sarve bhavanto bhavat¯ ’´u m¯ nuse k¯ ry¯ nus¯ ren a yath¯ nur¯ patah as a . a a . .. .214 u . ´ a. cxxix 11. . p¯ pena ten¯ pahrto hi hast¯ sivapradattah suprat¯k¯ bhidh¯ nah a a .217 a a a . s a a . .ı tat tvam bhavasv¯ ’´u ca devak¯sutastathaiva yo dronan¯ m¯ vasuh sah as ı . svabh¯ ryay¯ dharay¯ tvatpitrtvam pr¯ ptum tapastepa ud¯ ram¯ nasah 11. a a srutv¯ jale´at sa may¯ tu saptah ksatresu goj¯vanako bhaveti ´ a s¯ a ´ ı .219 a a s ı u a a s . .223 ath¯ vat¯rn ah sakal¯ sca devat¯ yath¯ yathaiv¯ ’ha haristath¯ tath¯ a ı . . a.224 . u a tasyaiva bh¯ ry¯ tvaditi´ca devak¯ babh¯ va c¯ ny¯ surabhi´ca rohin¯ 11. brahm¯ pranamy¯ ’ha tam¯ tmak¯ ranam pr¯ d¯ m pur¯ ’ham varunaya g¯ h subh¯ h a a a a .˙ s .222 11.216 a a s a . sa merum¯ py¯ ’ha caturmukham prabhuryatra tvayokto’smi hi tatra sarvath¯ a a a .tvameva nityoditap¯ rn asatsukhastv¯ ddr n na ka´cit kuta eva te’dhikah 11. . . . a tv¯ meva tasm¯ t prathamam pradar´ya tatra svar¯ pam hi tato vrajam vraja a a s u . 11. a a a .

iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . a. a. .. s yadusvabh¯ ddhrdiko bhojavamse sitah paksastasya suto babh¯ va 11. 11.´ ı . li˙ gam sur¯ nam hi paraiva bhaktirvisnau tadanyesu ca tatprat¯pat¯ n . anye tu sarve’pyasur¯ hi madhyam¯ ye m¯ nusaste calabuddhipravrttayah 11.¯ . krsnah pakso yuyudh¯ n¯ bhidheyo gurutmato’msena yuto babh¯ va a a u . ´ a . . . . bhagavadavat¯ rapratij˜ a n¯ ma ek¯ da´o’dhy¯ yah a n¯ a a s a . cxxx .´ s . u . .mah¯ surasy¯ m sayutah sa eva rudr¯ ve´ad balav¯ nastrav¯ m sca a a. ...228 u . . sa p¯ ncajany¯ m sayuto marutsu tath¯ ’msayuktah pravahasya v¯rah a˜ a.´ 11. . a a a a.226 11.231 a a a s . .230 a a a . ¯ .229 ye p¯ ndav¯ n¯ mabhavan sah¯ y¯ dev¯ sca dev¯ nucar¯ h samast¯ h a. ´ . . a. ı a . a a a a a´ a a. ato’tra yeye haribhaktitatpar¯ stete sur¯ stadbharit¯ vi´esatah 11. . .´ . u a a s abh¯ cchinirn¯ ma yaduprav¯rastasy¯ ’tmajah satyaka asa tasm¯ t u a ı a a ¯ . sisyo mahendrasya hate babh¯ va t¯ te svadharm¯ bhirata´ca nityam ´. n¯ m¯ sya c¯ bh¯ t krtavarmetyath¯ nye ye y¯ dav¯ ste’pi sur¯ h sagop¯ h a a a u . ´ a s¯ a a. .227 yah samvaho n¯ ma marut tadamsa´cakrasya visno´ca babh¯ va tasmin a u .

b¯ hl¯kaputr¯ ca pur¯ grh¯t¯ pur¯ ’sya bh¯ ry¯ surabhistu rohin¯ 12. a ı s a .2 a a a u ı . atha dv¯ da´o’dhy¯ yah a s a . n¯ . a a a a tatastu tau vrsni´atr¯ babh¯ vaturjyes. a cxxxi 12. . j¯ tah punah suraj¯ t k¯ sij¯ y¯ m n¯ nyo matto visnurast¯ti v¯ d¯ 12.11 . . a´ a a . . samy¯ pay¯ m¯ sa tad¯ hi v¯ yurjag¯ da v¯ kyam gaganasthito’mum a a a a a a a . saiv¯ ditirvasudevasya datt¯ tasy¯ ratham ma˙ galam kamsa eva a a a n . . . .. .. ..t a. . . yeye hi dev¯ h prthiv¯m gat¯ ste sarve sisy¯ h satyavat¯sutasya a. ´ ¯ a a´ a a . ıa a s ´¯ . Om babh¯ va gandharvamunistu devakah sa asa sev¯ rthamath¯ ’huk¯ ddhareh u a a a ¯ . yo manyate visnurev¯ hamityasau p¯ po venah paundrako v¯ sudevah a a a .9 ı u ´ a . . a a . . . a ı a ı . . dhundhurhato yo harina madhoh suta as¯t sut¯ y¯ m karav¯re´varasya a a. a.1 a a a a ı any¯ sca y¯ h k¯ syapasyaiva bh¯ ry¯ jyes. .¯ . 12. . . hau sutau surasutasya nityam u ´¯ . ı visnuj˜ anam pr¯ pya sarve’khilaj˜ astasm¯ d yath¯ yogyatay¯ babh¯ vuh n¯ a a a u . . . . a. ı. r¯ j˜ a´ca k¯ siprabhavasya kany¯ m sa putrik¯ putrakadharmato’vahat an s a´ a.7 a.6 a ı ı a . . . . a kany¯ m tath¯ karav¯re´varasya dharmena tenaiva ditim danum pur¯ 12.t u.5 sat kanyak¯ sc¯ varaj¯ grh¯t¯ stenaiva t¯ bhi´ca mumoda surajah a´ a a .8 a . srg¯ lan¯ m¯ v¯ sudevo’tha devak¯mud¯ hya saurirna yay¯ vubhe te 12. 12. amah suto m¯ dheti cokto jagrhe krp¯ nam a a a .. ı s ¯ ı . ıa a a a ı .(p¯ ndavotpattih) a.. a ´ . . sa ugrasen¯ varajastathaiva n¯ m¯ sya tasm¯ dajani sma devak¯ 12. .10 a a a aa a aa n . lokasya dharm¯ nanuvartato’tah pitrorvirodh¯ rthamuv¯ ca v¯ yuh a a a a . .3 vin¯ ’par¯ dham na tato gar¯yaso na m¯ tulo vadhyat¯ meti visnoh a a ı a a . .t any¯ su ca pr¯ pa sut¯ nud¯ r¯ n dev¯ vat¯ r¯ n vasudevo’khilaj˜ ah 12. h¯ m tu t¯ m¯ huka atmaputr¯m a´ a . 12. ..4 mrtyustav¯ sy¯ bhavit¯ ’s. . a a ı ¯ cak¯ ra tasm¯ ddhi pitrsvas¯ s¯ svas¯ ca kamsasya babh¯ va devak¯ 12. s u . ¯ putr¯ n samarpy¯ sya ca suras¯ nurvimocya t¯ m tatsahito grham yayau a a ´¯ u a.

a a . . . yathaiva dharmabh¯ s ano jag¯ ma sandhyak¯ sutah u. . tatra svat¯ to bhavat¯ m nihantety¯ tm¯ nyato varalips¯ n hiranyah 12. vicitrav¯ryanandanapriyodare hi garbhag¯ h 12.14 a a s a´ ı a´ a . u a. sutam vin¯ na no gatim subh¯ m vadanti s¯ dhavah a a. vic¯ rya tu priy¯ midam jag¯ da v¯ sudevadh¯h 12.mar¯cij¯ h san munayo babh¯ vuste devakam pr¯ hasan k¯ rsyahetoh ı a. 12. . tadasya so’nujo’´.¯ . . a .22 a s u a . . a .13 a a. a a kram¯ t sam¯ ve´ayad¯ su devak¯garbh¯ saye t¯ n nyahanacca kamsah 12.17 u a.18 tad¯ kali´ca r¯ ksas¯ babh¯ vurindrajinmukh¯ h a s a . ato’nyath¯ sut¯ nrte vrajanti sadgatim nar¯ h a a . a . .16 pradh¯ nadevat¯ jane niyoktum¯ tmanah priy¯ m a a a a .19 ı a. a mam¯ sti devava´yado man¯ ttamah sut¯ ptidah 12. babh¯ va p¯ nduresa tad vin¯ na tasya sadgatih 12. . . cxxxii . . a . durg¯ tad¯ t¯ n bhagavatpracodit¯ prasv¯ payitv¯ pracakarsa k¯ y¯ t a a a a a a . .20 a a a a ı. 12.rnonmun¯ndrad¯ s itam ca tat s . .´ 12. . a a u . a . . a. . ya eva madgunadhikastatah sutam sam¯ pnuhi a . 12. . ı u. . subh¯ m gatim natu vrajed dhruvam tato nyav¯ rayan ´ a.21 tadasya krcchrato vacah prth¯ ’grah¯jjag¯ da ca ı a . na te sur¯ nrte samah suresu kecideva ca a . tad¯ mun¯ndrasamyutah sado vidh¯ turuttamam a ı a . . tacch¯ patah k¯ lanemipras¯ t¯ avadhyat¯ rtham tapa eva cakruh 12. . ´ .15 yadharthameva j¯ yate pum¯ n hi tasya so’krteh a a . . a a a .12 a a ua a . sa p¯ ndur¯ ptumaicchata nyav¯ rayamsca te tad¯ a. dh¯ t¯ pr¯ d¯ d varamesam tathaiva sa´apa t¯ n ksm¯ tale sambhavadhvam aa a a ´ s¯ a .¯. a u a. . . . . .

abhartrk¯ h sad¯ a .t atastu t¯ na bhartrbhirvimuktim¯ puruttam¯ m a a a . yame sute tu kuntitah praj¯ ta eva saubal¯ a ı . 12.27 a a u u a. nrpo’bhiraksit¯ bhavet tad¯ hvay¯ ’´u tam vibhum a as . . a. . 12. . . . tata´ca sadya eva s¯ susava putramuttamam s a .34 cxxxiii . a . krte pur¯ sur¯ stath¯ sur¯ ngan¯ sca kevalam a a a a˙ a´ . . . .32 ı a a . .¯ yudhis.´ ı an¯ dik¯ lato’bhavamstatah sabhartrk¯ h sad¯ a a a . a. ala˙ ghyameva me tato vadasva putradam suram n . na k¯ cidasti niskrtirna bhartrlokamrcchati 12. a a a a duranvay¯ t suduhsah¯ vipat tato bhavisyati 12. it¯rite tay¯ yamah sam¯ huto’gamad drutam 12. 12. krt¯ ntam¯ pya c¯ psarahstriyo babh¯ vur¯ rjit¯ h 12.33 12. . ayuktamuktav¯ m stato bhav¯ mstath¯ ’pi te vacah a. adamhyatersyay¯ ciram babha˜ ja garbhameva ca a n . a . . 12. . a a manovacahsar¯rato yato hi t¯ h pativrat¯ h a. .25 a. an¯ vrt¯ sca t¯ stath¯ yathes. nimittato’pi t¯ h kvacinna t¯ n vih¯ ya menire 12. 12. .29 a a . .26 svabhartrbhirvimuktig¯ h sahaiva t¯ bhavanti hi a. a. a . a´ a a a . .24 a .28 surastriyo’tik¯ ran airyad¯ ’nyath¯ sthit¯ stad¯ a .thiram yamo hi sa prapeda atmaputrat¯ m a ¯ .atastav¯ dhikam suram kam¯ hvaye tvad¯ j˜ ay¯ a a an a .23 varam sam¯ srit¯ patim vrajeta y¯ tato’dhamam a´ a a . . a.31 sa dharmajah sudh¯ rmiko bhaveddhi s¯ nuruttamah a u . a 12. a .30 it¯rito’brav¯nnr po na dharmato vin¯ bhuvah ı ı .

. sa duhkha´asano’bhavat tato’tik¯ yasambhavah s¯ a . cxxxiv . u . . babh¯ va vajrak¯ yayuk suyodhano mah¯ balah u a a . . . sa vai vikarna ucyate tatah kharo’bhavad bal¯ 12. . vasundhar¯ tal odbhavonmukham srutam diteh sutaih 12. a 12.t . pradh¯ nav¯ yusannidherbal¯ dhikatvamasya tat a a a 12.45 a a u ı .. ´ . .¯ . . a. mrseti n¯ mato hi y¯ babh¯ va duhsala’sur¯ 12. par¯ sar¯ tmajo nyadh¯ d ghatesu t¯ n vibh¯ ga´ah a´ a a a s . ´ ı . . . 12. . . .40 s t . . babh¯ vuranvaham tatah satottar¯ ca duhsala 12.35 sat¯ tman¯ vibhedit¯ h satam suyodhan¯ dayah ´ a a a. vrta´ca devakan.44 u ı a a. . . .41 avadhya eva sarvatah suyodhane samutthite .46 s¯ a n . . . .39 a . ako hyavadhya eva sarvatah 12. ´ .ı . tatastu te trilocanam tapobal¯ datosayan a .43 ı .38 pur¯ hi merum¯ rdhani trivis. akah a a . .tapaukas¯ m vacah a u a. sa devak¯ ryasiddhaye raraksa garbham¯svarah a ı´ . a . . .36 u ´ a ´ . 12. .42 a u . ghrt¯ bhip¯ rnakumbhatah sa indrajit samutthitah 12. ´ . par¯ sar¯ tmajah prabhurvicitrav¯ryajodbhavam a´ a ı . . tapah krtam tri´uline tato hi s¯ ’tra jaj˜ us¯ 12.37 kalih suyodhano’jani prabh¯ tab¯ huv¯ryayuk u a ı .¯ kuh¯ prave´asamyut¯ yay¯ ’rjunervadh¯ ya hi u s a a a . sa citrasenan¯ makastath¯ ’pare ca r¯ ksas¯ h a a a . . var¯ dum¯ patestatah kalih sa devakan.¯ samastadosar¯ pinah sar¯rino hi te’bhavan .svagarbhap¯ tane krte tay¯ jag¯ ma ke´avah a a a s . . babh¯ vurugrapaurusa vicitrav¯ryaj¯ tmaj¯ h 12.

50 yaj˜ adhiko hya´vamedho manusyadrsyesu tejassvadhiko hi bh¯ skarah n¯ s a . 12.ı . .52 it¯rite prthay¯ ’h¯ tav¯ yusam spar´am¯ tr¯ dabhavad baladvaye ı a u a s a a . .55 a n u . . a a a ´¯ u ıa ı a a pap¯ ta sa˜ c¯ rnita eva parvatasten¯ khilo’sau sata´. sa tatra m¯ satrayamusya durgay¯ ’pav¯ hito rohin¯garbham¯ su a a a a´ . . tadaiva seso harinodito’vi´ad garbham sut¯ y¯ api devakasya 12. . . . a a. sa v¯ yurev¯ bhavadatra bh¯man¯ m¯ bhrt¯ m¯ h sakal¯ hi yasmin a a ı a a . a´ . . samo jagatyasti na yasya ka´cid bhaktau ca visnorbhagavadva´ah sutah 12.56 a. a´ . .54 s a a ı . as . a ´ s ˙ a a tasmin praj¯ te rudhiram prasusruvurmah¯ sur¯ v¯ hanasainyasamyut¯ h a a a a a. . .rngan¯ m¯ 12. sa k¯ lakeyad¯ navastadartham¯ sa bh¯ tale 12. varnesu viprah sakalairgunairvaro devesu v¯ yuh purusottam¯ drte 12. a a n¯ a . . .51 a .47 a a a u . .. ¯ . . tath¯ ’sa nirrth¯ bhidho’nujah sa nirrterabh¯ t a u . . . a . . aa a . ata´ca te sva´uro naiva yogyo d¯ tum putram v¯ yumupaihi tat prabhum s ´ s a . cxxxv . . tajjanmam¯ trena dhar¯ vid¯ rit¯ sard¯ labh¯t¯ jjanan¯kar¯ d yad¯ a . sa n¯ sik¯ marudyuto yuyutsun¯ makah krt¯ 12. .tayodito hi saindhavo babh¯ va k¯ ranam vadhe u a ..57 ´ . . ı sa c¯ ’mbikeyav¯ryajah suyodhan¯ danantarah a ı a . . nrp¯ sca tatpaksabhav¯ h samast¯ stad¯ bh¯t¯ asur¯ r¯ ksas¯ sca 12. 12. s a a . . . avarddhat¯ traiva vrkodaro vane mudam sur¯ namabhitah pravarddhayan a a. . a .48 a a a . ..thire j¯ ta uv¯ ca p¯ ndurb¯ hvorbal¯ jj˜ anabal¯ cca dharmah a a a. vi´esato’pyesa pitaiva me prabhurvy¯ s¯ tman¯ visnuranantapaurusah s . raksyo’nyath¯ n¯ samupaiti tasm¯ d baladvay¯ d hyam prasuv¯ ’´u putram a a´ a a. a sa visnune´ena yutah sadaiva n¯ mn¯ seno bh¯masenastato’sau 12.53 s s . . yudhis.´ .49 u s . babh¯ va vai´yakanyakodarodbhavo haripriyah 12. a a ıa a a . a .

pitrkramam mohan¯ rtham sameti na t¯ vat¯ suklato raktata´ca a a a´ s . . . .64 a s a s n a . dev¯muv¯ s¯ tra ca sapta m¯ s¯ n s¯ rdh¯ mstata´c¯ ’virabh¯ dajo’pi ı aa a a a a. cxxxvi . a. j¯ to’sya dehastviti dar´an¯ ya sa´a˙ khacakr¯ bjagadah sa drs. u a a . ayukto vidyutprabhe kundale dh¯ rayamsca u a ıt a .68 a a .58 sa n¯ mato baladevo bal¯ dhyo babh¯ va tasy¯ nu jan¯ rdanah prabhuh a a.´ p¯t¯ mbaro vanam¯ l¯ svanantas¯ ryorud¯ptirdadr se sukh¯ rnavah 12. nayasva m¯ m nandagrh¯ niti sma tato babh¯ va dvibhujo jan¯ rdanah 12. u a . amam tatra jag¯ ma kamsah 12. hatv¯ svasurgarbhasatkam kramena matv¯ ’s. matv¯ hantum p¯ dayoh sampragrhya sampothay¯ m¯ sa sil¯ tale ca 12.t . ¯ aı s .niyuktay¯ ke´aven¯ tha tatra sthitv¯ m¯ s¯ n sapta j¯ tah prthivy¯ m a s a a aa a . ¯ janasya moh¯ ya sar¯rato’sy¯ yad¯ vir¯ s¯damalasvar¯ pah 12. . tadaiva j¯ t¯ ca hareranuj˜ ay¯ durg¯ bhidh¯ sr¯ranu nandapatny¯ m aa n a a a´ ı a tatastam¯ d¯ ya harim yayau sa sur¯ tmajo nandagrh¯ n ni´¯the 12. . sa ka˜ cayonipramukhaih suraih stutah pitr¯ ca m¯ tr¯ ca jag¯ da surajam n a a a a ´¯ . a... . yah satsukhaj˜ anabalaikadehah samastadosaspar´ojjhitah sad¯ n¯ s a .60 a s . . a .59 u a u . .62 yath¯ pur¯ stambhata avir¯ s¯da´uklarakto’pi nrsimhar¯ pah a a u . . . . a 12. .. .´ . garbham devaky¯ m saptamam menire hi lok¯ h sutam tvas. .67 a a ´¯ a sı .. anekas¯ ry¯ bhakir¯. s a u 12.tamam t¯ m tatah sah a. tathaiva krsno’pi tath¯ ’pi m¯ t¯ pitrkram¯ deva vimohayatyajah 12. . . . . avyaktatatk¯ ryamayo na yasya dehah kuta´cit kvaca sa hyajo harih 12. a a ¯ . avi´ya p¯ rvam vasudevameva vive´a tasm¯ drtuk¯ la eva u s a .69 a a a a ´ a . samsth¯ pya tam tatra tathaiva kanyak¯ m¯ d¯ ya tasm¯ t svagrham punaryayau a a a a . .61 a ´ ı a a aı u . . . avirbabh¯ v¯ khilasadgunaikap¯ rnah sut¯ y¯ miha devakasya 12. na suklaraktaprabhavo’sya k¯ yastath¯ ’pi tatputratayocyate mrsa ´ a a . .63 a aa . . . a . . . a . .65 ıa aı u ı a . . a ¯ s .66 a.t a . . . . a . . . . . ah 12.

..tuk¯ mo narendram a . . ı a. sukhasya duhkhasya ca r¯ jasimha n¯ nyah kart¯ v¯ sudev¯ diti sma 12. a cxxxvii 12. .74 12. a a a. a .71 uktveti kamsam punareva devak¯talpe’´ayad b¯ lar¯ paiva durg¯ ı s a u a . p¯ rvam hi nandah sa karam hi d¯ tum brhadvan¯ nnissrtah pr¯ pa krsnam u a .. srutv¯ ca te procuratyantap¯ p¯ h k¯ ryam b¯ l¯ n¯ m nidhanam sarva´o’pi ´ a a a. . .. . an¯ gas¯m m¯ m vinihantumicchasya´akyak¯ rye tava codyamo’yam a ı. t¯ mahotsav¯ t p¯ rnaman¯ sca nando viprebhyo’d¯ llaks amit¯ stad¯ g¯ h a u . a srutv¯ tayoktam tu tadaiva kamsah pa´c¯ tt¯ p¯ d vasudevam sabh¯ ryam ´ a a . sah¯ ’gat¯ tena tad¯ ya´od¯ susava durg¯ matha tatra saurih a a a s a . .76 men¯ ta etau nijaputramenam sras. . ¯ a . an¯ya kamso’tha grhe svamantrinah prov¯ ca kany¯ vacanam samastam a a ¯ ı . s a . . 12.79 12. u uv¯ ca c¯ ’ry¯ tava mrtyuratra kvacit praj¯ to hi vrthaiva p¯ pa a a a a a . . 12. nirusya tasmin yamun¯ tate sa m¯ sam yayau dras.s¯ taddhast¯ t ksipramutpatya dev¯ khe’drsyataiv¯ s. a . . .tabhuj¯ samagr¯ a a . u ı a . a . n¯ j˜ asisust¯ matha kecan¯ tra .75 12.¯ pr¯ d¯ dathop¯ yanap¯ n ayastam gop¯ ya´od¯ m ca mud¯ striyo’gaman a a a a. . . . . . a s . pras¯ day¯ m¯ sa punahpuna´ca vih¯ ya kopam ca tam¯ catustau a a a s a u . . . . . s a 12. a.´ brahm¯ dibhih p¯ jyam¯ n¯ samagrairatyadbhut¯ k¯ ravat¯ haripriy¯ 12.¯ a ´ .80 . a a r aa .70 a a a a a ı a . tatheti t¯ mstatra niyujya kamso grham svak¯yam pravive´a p¯ pah a. ¯ . a . ceru´ca te b¯ lavadhe sadodyat¯ hims¯ vih¯ r¯ h satatam svabh¯ vatah s a a . . . . a a . . te hi m¯ t¯ pitarau gunadhy¯ m 12. krsnam ya´od¯ ca tathaiva nanda anandas¯ ndr¯ kr timaprameyam s a a a . a a a. ¯ . ı . . . ¯. . . . .73 a a .78 gatesu tatraiva dinesu kesucijjag¯ ma kamsasya grham sa nandah a . . . a a a . . . . a´ a . . 12. atha prabh¯ te sayane say¯ namapa´yat¯ mabjadal¯ yat¯ ks am a ´ ´ a s a a a . a s a.72 a n¯ . a . a .77 suvarnaratn¯ mbarabh¯ s anan¯ m bah¯ ni goj¯viganadhin¯ thah a u. aramabjaprabhavasya ce´am a s . . . nidh¯ ya krsnam pratigrhya kanyak¯ m grham yayau nanda uv¯ sa tatra a a. a a a. s a a a .

r¯ j˜ e’tha tam dattakaram dadar´a sur¯ tmajo v¯ kyamuv¯ ca cainam an s ´¯ a a a . . . r¯ tr¯ vev¯ ’gaccham¯ ne tu nande kamsasya dh¯ tr¯ tu jag¯ ma gos. . a s¯ t¯ . .¯ . .tv¯ ca sarve’pyabhavan suvismit¯ h a a.. .82 a a a a a ı a t . .ta krsnavadhy¯ n¯ nnirayam jag¯ ma a at a s a a a . . a . . mrt¯ svar¯ pena subh¯sanena pap¯ ta s¯ vy¯ pya vanam samastam u . . . ´¯ krsnaspar´acchuddhar¯ p¯ punardivam yayau tus. .te kimalabhyam rame´e s¯ u a s . 12. jagr¯ ha m¯ tr¯ tu ya´oday¯ tay¯ nidr¯ yuj¯ preksyam¯ na subheva 12. ´ a .86 12.89 tad¯ say¯ nah sakatasya so’dhah pad¯ ’ksipat tam ditijam nihantum a´ a . tanm¯ yay¯ dharsit¯ nidray¯ ca nyav¯ rayannaiva hi nandaj¯ y¯ a a a a a a .87 s¯ tumburoh sa˙ gata avive´a raksastanum sapato vittapasya a s ¯ .¯ a a a a cxxxviii . . ¯ ´ . u s 12. ı.91 sasambhram¯ t tam pratigrhya sa˙ ky¯ krsnam ya´od¯ dvijavaryas¯ ktibhih a ´ n a . s¯ p¯ tan¯ n¯ ma nijasvar¯ pam¯ cch¯ dya r¯ trau subhar¯ pavacca a u a a u a a a ´ u vive´a nandasya grham brhadvanapr¯ nte hi m¯ rge racitam pray¯ ne s a a a. a a . n . .81 y¯ hyutp¯ t¯ h santi tatretyud¯rito jag¯ ma s¯ghram yamun¯ m sa nandah a a a. ¯ s¯ t¯ rva´¯ krsnabhuktastanena p¯ t¯ svargam prayayau tatksanena a u sı . ´ . .90 a s ı a a . . . . ham 12. ı a ´ı a. . ksipto’nasisthah sakataksan¯ m¯ sa visnunetv¯ sahitah pap¯ ta a a . . ¯ .a .85 a ı´ a as a .83 t¯re bhaginy¯ stu yamasya vastragrhe say¯ nam purusottamam tam ı a . . a . 12.. .88 12. . . a ı . . anah sam¯ vi´ya diteh suto’sau sthitah prat¯p¯ ya hareh sup¯ pah 12. yad¯ ’pa deva´caturah sa m¯ s¯ mstadopaniskr¯ manamasya c¯ ’s¯t a s a a. janmarksamasmin dina eva c¯ ’s¯t pr¯ tah ki˜ cit tatra mahotsavo’bhavat a ı a . . .. n .. . 12. mam¯ ra c¯ ’´u pratibhagnag¯ tro vyatyastacakr¯ ks amabh¯ dana´ca a as a a . ua . tad¯ ’gamannandagopo’pi tatra drs. ´ . . . . s¯ sn¯ pay¯ m¯ sa nad¯tatat tad¯ sam¯ gat¯ nandavaco’bhitarjit¯ 12. s a u . ..92 a a a a ı . . 12. a tay¯ pradattam stanam¯sit¯ ’subhih papau sahaiv¯ ’´u jan¯ rdanah prabhuh 12. a a a . . . . ak¯ corva´isampravis. . .84 a a a s a a a a a. . .

vivarddham¯ ne lokadrs. yadaika ev¯ tibalopapanno bhavet tad¯ tena par¯ vamarde a a a pravartyam¯ ne svapuram hareyu´caury¯ t pare tad dvayamatra yogyam a s a . tadaiva j¯ to hrdik¯ tmajo’pi varsatraye tatparato yudhis. a sı r¯ pyanyah sy¯ t s¯ nurityucyam¯ n¯ bhartr¯ kunt¯ neti tam pr¯ ha dharm¯ t u a a a ı a .94 t u u t a s . a . . krt¯ pur¯ harina sa˙ karastu krodh¯ tmakah p¯ lane naiva yogyah 12.ı . varsatraye tatparatah sa s¯ tyakirjaj˜ e dine cekit¯ na´ca tasmin a n a s . it¯rit¯ s¯ ’hvayad¯ su v¯ savam tatah prajaj˜ e svayameva sakrah 12. . . . . s . a.99 brhaspatih p¯ rvamabh¯ ddhareh padam samsevitum pavan¯ ve´ayuktah u a s .tyaiva krsne p¯ nduh punah pr¯ ha prth¯ midam vacah a .97 a a . tato’bdato bh¯ bharasamhrtau harera˙ gatvam¯ ptum giri´o’janis.96 ´ . . . .¯ . dharmis. ´ s . . ´s evam gop¯ n pr¯nayan b¯ lakel¯vinodato nyavasat tatra devah 12. . cxxxix 12.104 . . 12. a . . . . . .101 a a a a a . . . a 12. . a a u .103 a .95 sastr¯ stravid v¯ryav¯ n nau suto’nyo bhaved devam t¯ drsam¯ hvay¯ tah ´ a ı a a . a . . ho nau s¯ nuragre babh¯ va baladvayajyes. a . sa uddhavo n¯ ma yaduprav¯r¯ jj¯ to vidv¯ nupagavan¯ madhey¯ t 12. ´ a a . . . a a a a at .¯. sa uddhav¯ tm¯ ’vatat¯ ra y¯ davesv¯ sevan¯ rtham purusottamasya 12. a .´ a sesastava bhr¯ trsuto’bhij¯ tastasm¯ nn¯ sau sutad¯ n¯ ya yogyah 12. 12. a . a. a u . .t .93 a ı. .102 marutsu n¯ ma pratibho yadusvabh¯ t sa cekit¯ no harisevan¯ rtham a u a a . hirah 12. brhaspatereva sa sarvavidy¯ av¯ pa mantr¯ nipunah sarvavett¯ a a ı a .. ato mahendro balav¯ nanantarastesam sam¯ hv¯ namih¯ rhati svar¯ . ha ut¯ para´ca 12. a . . . sa c¯ rjuno n¯ ma nar¯ msayukto visnv¯ ve´¯ balav¯ nastravett¯ a a a. .¯ ´ n . .98 ı a a a´ a n ´ . . .hatv¯ tu tam kamsabhrtyam sa krsnah si´ye punah si´uvat sarva´ast¯ a s¯ a . .t a´vatth¯ m¯ n¯ mato’´vadhvanim sa yasm¯ ccakre j¯ yam¯ no mah¯ tm¯ s a a a s a a a a a . navai suparnah sutado naresu praj¯ yate v¯ ’sya yatastath¯ ’j˜ a a a a n¯ . a u n a .100 a ıa a a a a dronatmakam n¯ titar¯ m svasevakam kury¯ ddharirm¯ miti bh¯ ya eva a. u . a . a .. a a a a a . . .

kad¯ cit tam l¯ . . . .ı . a. bal¯ gunadhyah sarvaved¯ ya eva sev¯ khinno laksmano’gre harerbh¯ t ı . hetoretasm¯ d rohin¯ nandagehe pras¯ tyartham sth¯ pit¯ tena dev¯ a u a a ı . vini´cay¯ rtham devak¯garbhaj¯ n¯ many¯ bh¯ ry¯ dhrtagarbh¯ h sa kamsah s a ı a a a a a . al cxl 12. vapuh svak¯yam sukhacitsvar¯ pam p¯ rnam satsu j˜ apayamstaddhyadar´ayat ı . avarddhat¯ sau hari´uklake´asam¯ ve´¯ gokule rauhineyah a s s a sı . ı a u . a a a . . 12.105 yad¯ sa m¯ sadvitay¯ babh¯ va tad¯ rohiny¯ m baladevo’bhij¯ tah a a ı u a a . a. . suraih sivetairnaradaityasa˙ ghairyutam dadar´asya tanau ya´od¯ 12. u a aı . .110 visnv¯ ve´¯ balav¯ n yo gunadhikah sa me sutah sy¯ diti rohin¯ ca a . ..111 s s ı .113 s¯ ’ndam mah¯ bh¯ tamano’bhim¯ namahatprakrty¯ vrtamabjaj¯ dibhih a . nyam¯layacc¯ ks in¯ bh¯tabh¯t¯ jug¯ ha c¯ ’tm¯ namatho rame´ah ı a .112 sa pr¯ krtam si´um¯ tm¯ namuccairvij¯ nanty¯ m¯ tur¯ dar´an¯ ya a . a sı tepe tapo’to hari´uklake´ayutah seso devak¯rohin¯jah 12.114 n s¯ s a . n¯ s . . . . . u .109 12. .ı . ..115 . . 12.ı ı ıa u a a s . 12. ´ . a u a a . ham ı a . . a. . s ı a a . ı duryodhanastaccaturthe’hni j¯ tastasy¯ paredyurbh¯masenah sudh¯rah a a ı ı . ´ a a. . sth¯ n¯ ntare prasavo y¯ vad¯ s¯ m samsth¯ pay¯ m¯ sa sup¯ pabuddhih 12.108 a a a a a. . lebhe putram gokule p¯ rnacandrak¯ nt¯ nanam balabhadram su´ubhram u . a a. . 12. ´ ..rnkhal¯ y¯ m a a s˙ a a kamsen¯ p¯ pau devak¯suraputrau viyojit¯ h sauribh¯ ry¯ h par¯ sca 12. ´s a a a a a a s a vijrmbham¯ no’khilam¯ tmasamstham pradar´ay¯ m¯ sa kad¯ cid¯sah a. . . . u . a .¯ a a s a ı´ ¯ . a s a a a ı´ . .ı . . a´ u aa a a . . . krsna´esav¯ ptuk¯ mau sutau hi tapa´cakr¯ te devak¯suraputrau s . ayant¯ ya´od¯ vodhum n¯ saknod bh¯ ribh¯ r¯ dhik¯ rt¯ a ı s a . . krsno’pi l¯l¯ lalit¯ h pradar´ayan baladvit¯yo ramay¯ m¯ sa gos. a .¯ .sa sarvavid balav¯ nastravett¯ krpasvas¯ y¯ m dronav¯ryodbhavo’bh¯ t a a .107 a a ı´ ¯ a.106 yad¯ hi putr¯ n vinihantumetau sahaiva baddhau gati´. a´ .t 12. s yad¯ trim¯ sah sa babh¯ va devastad¯ ’vir¯ s¯t purusottamo’jah a a . u . a a . ¯. a .

ı´ . suvismayam c¯ ’puratho jan¯ ste trnavartam v¯ksya sa˜ c¯ rnit¯ ngam a a ı . a . pap¯ ta krsnena hatah sil¯ tale trnavartah parvatodagradehah a .¯ it¯ksanty¯ ’k¯ rit¯ va´vinau tau s¯ghrapr¯ ptau putrakau tatpras¯ tau ı . . . . udait tatah ph¯ lgune phalguno’bh¯ d gate tato m¯ dravat¯ babh¯ se 12. . a . ¯ . a. . . . ´ a . a .119 a. a a a a a a .123 sad¯ ’viyogau divijesu dasrau nacaitayorn¯ mabhedah kvaciddhi a a . prth¯ ’v¯ d¯t kutilaisa mad¯ j˜ amrte dev¯ v¯ hvay¯ m¯ sa dasrau 12. a a ı a.121 it¯ritah pr¯ ha prth¯ m sa m¯ dryai di´asva mantram sutadam varis. n u .t a . ity¯ civ¯ m sam patim¯ ha y¯ dav¯ dady¯ m tvadarthe tu sakrtphal¯ ya 12. ´s . uv¯ ca m¯ dryai sutadam manum ca punah phalam te na bhavisyat¯ti a a . . .. . a ı . . . a a ı .120 u a ı a. . . . a j¯ t¯ h sut¯ ste pravar¯ h prth¯ y¯ mek¯ ’napaty¯ ’hamatah pras¯ d¯ t a a.tham ı . . .. ¯ . a a a s ´ı a u t¯ veva devau nakulah p¯ rvaj¯ tah sahadevo’bh¯ t pa´cimastau yamau ca a a . . ek¯ bh¯ ry¯ saitayorapyusa hi tad¯ y¯ tah sakrd¯ vartan¯ d dvau 12. a˙ ¯ . . . . a a s . a a. ıa a . .118 akruddhyat¯ m ke´avo’nugrah¯ ya subham svayogy¯ dadhikam nihantum a. a . . . ¯ a a a . niyoktumarhah punareva r¯ jannit¯rito’sau virar¯ ma ksit¯sah 12. ´ a . .¯ ato virodham ca mad¯ tmaj¯ n¯ m kury¯ desetyeva bh¯t¯ m na m¯ m tvam a a a. hagr¯ hasamruddhav¯ yuh 12. 12. . ı a.117 ´ a a .122 u a.127 a ı a . sa kruddhyat¯ m navan¯t¯ di mrsnamscac¯ ra devo nijasatsukh¯ mbudhih 12..124 a a a a a . u s . .t . . . . ı mantram sam¯ d¯ ya ca madraputr¯ vyacintayat sy¯ m nu katham dviputr¯ a a ı a. a.nidh¯ ya tam bh¯ mitale svakarma yad¯ cakre daitya ag¯ t sughorah 12. a . s a ´ a . .126 a n¯ . a a a a . tavaiva bh¯ y¯ samaham sutet¯ vidhatsva kunt¯m mama mantrad¯ tr¯m u a a ı. . .... yasminnabde bh¯ drapade sa m¯ se simhasthayorgururavyoh pare´ah a a s . trnavarto n¯ matah kamsabhrtyah srs. . . 12. .116 a u a ¯ a .125 . 12. u punarmanoh phalavattv¯ ya m¯ dr¯ sampr¯ rthay¯ m¯ sa patim tadukt¯ a a ı a a a a . v¯ ’tyugram cakrav¯ tah si´um tam a a . ad¯ y¯ ’y¯ dantariksam sa tena sastah kan. . cxli 12.

. a. . . iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . purandarah sas. .t . a .thire saumyar¯ pena vis. srng¯ rakaivalyamabh¯psam¯ nah p¯ ndurhi putram cakame caturtham ´. a a s a . . . . a a yudhis. . . . srng¯ rar¯ po nakule vi´esat sun¯tir¯ pah sahadevam vive´a ´. n . 12. . at¯tendr¯ eva te visnusas. a . . u sa vai krsno v¯ yuratha dvit¯yah sa bh¯maseno dharma as¯t trt¯yah ı . t a. a. . h¯ h p¯ rvendro’sau yaj˜ an¯ m¯ rame´ah ı a n a a s . . a . aa . s . s . a. cxlii 12. a a a a . ı .thir¯ dyesu catursu v¯ yuh sam¯ vis. 12.134 yudhis.136 .129 u . ˙ a u . . u . p¯ ndavotpattirn¯ ma dv¯ da´o’dhy¯ yah a. . .thiro’s¯ vatha n¯ satyadasrau kram¯ t t¯ vetau m¯ dravat¯sutau ca a a a a a ı . ah phalgune’tho vi´esat a .to v¯rena r¯ pena dhana˜ jaye’sau 12. tanm¯ ruto nakule komalabha evam v¯ yuh pa˜ car¯ po’tra c¯ ’s¯t 12. . a 12. tatah suj¯ tam varavajrak¯ yau bh¯m¯ rjun¯ vapyrte p¯ nduraicchat a .¯ . .ı . sarve sarvaj˜ ah sarvadharmopapann¯ h sarve bhakt¯ h ke´ave’tyantayukt¯ h n¯ . yudhis. . s a s a a . .135 kram¯ t samsk¯ r¯ n ksatriy¯ namav¯ pya te’varddhanta svatavaso mahitvan¯ a a. n u a ı ¯ . . ˙ a u s . a ı a a a.132 apr¯ krt¯ n¯ m tu manoharam yad r¯ pam dv¯ trimsallaksanopetamagryam a . vi´esan¯ m¯ pi sam¯ hvayat tau mantr¯ vrttirn¯ mabhede’sya cokt¯ 12.´ . gunaih samastaih svayameva v¯ yurbabh¯ va bh¯mo jagad¯ ntar¯ tm¯ a u ı a a a .¯ ı u .128 s . s a. .130 12.tha ut¯ tra saptamah sa evaikah phalguno hyeta indr¯ h a a. . . .133 a a . a a.. .vi´esan¯ mnaiva sam¯ hutah sut¯ n dadyuh sur¯ ityavi´esitam yayoh s . . u . ˙ a ı a . .131 12. supullav¯ k¯ ratanurhi komalah pr¯ yo janaih procyate r¯ pa´al¯ a a u s¯ ı . . ¯ a a . ı ¯ ı . a . srng¯ rar¯ pam kevalam dar´ay¯ no vive´a v¯ yuryamajau pradh¯ nah ´. a a a a s .

a . s . cac¯ ra gos. .1 a .. . . . .5 a n¯ a a. ..7 sa mathyam¯ nadadhyurupraj¯ tamindusannibham a a navam hi n¯tam¯ dade raho jagh¯ sa ce´it¯ 13. srtam nidh¯ tumujjhito babha˜ ja dadhyamatrakam ´.10 a a .. 13. kad¯ cid¯svarah stanam piban ya´oday¯ payah a ı´ s a . .(kamsavadhah) .9 . . . praj¯ yate hi yatkule yath¯ yugam yath¯ vayah a a a . 13. ´ a.3 sa kad¯ cicchi´ubh¯ vam kurvanty¯ m¯ tur¯ tmano bh¯ yah a s a . atha trayoda´o’dhy¯ yah s a . a u a. . a a .2 ityuktah sa mumoda prayayau gargo’pi ke´avo’th¯ ’dyah s a . . .6 a t . . a s a iti prabhuh sa l¯lay¯ harirjagad vidambayan ı a . s . . apanetum parame´o mrdam jagh¯ seksat¯ m vayasy¯ n¯ m s . iti svadharmamuttamam divaukas¯ m pradar´ayan a. a a . ittham devo’tyacinty¯ maparaduradhig¯ m saktimucc¯ m pradar´ya a a. adharmap¯ vako’pi san vidambate jan¯ rdanah 13. . . . a. . pr¯ yo j˜ at¯ tmatattv¯ m punarapi bhagav¯ n¯ vr nod¯ tma´akty¯ 13. a n 13. sarve caitattr¯ t¯ h sukham¯ psyantyunnatam bhavatp¯ rv¯ h a a.ı u . a a a u . a pa´yety¯ sy¯ ntare tu prakrtivikrtiyuk s¯ jagat paryapa´yat s a a a s . tath¯ pravartanam bhaved divaukas¯ m samudbhave a a. svapadairagrajayukta´cakre punyam vrajan vrajodde´am s s . . . . . hamandale’pyanantasaukhyaciddhanah 13. cxliii 13. 13. ´¯ cakre ksatriyayogy¯ n samsk¯ r¯ n krsnarohin¯s¯ nvoh 13. .8 ı a a s a . a. . .. a a . . uce nanda suto’yam tava visnorn¯ vamo gunaih sarvaih a ¯ . . . Om gargah surasutokty¯ vrajam¯ y¯ t s¯ ttvat¯ m purodh¯ h sah a a a a a.4 m¯ trop¯ labdha ¯so mukhavivrtimakarn¯ mba mrdbhaksit¯ ’ham a a ı´ a .

prapupluve tamanvay¯ nmanovid¯ rama˙ gan¯ 13..15 s a. sa ekavatsap¯ sak¯ ntaram gato’khilambharah 13.´ pur¯ dhuni´cumustath¯ ’pi p¯ tan¯ samanvitau a s a u a anoksasamyutau tapah pracakratuh siv¯ m prati . babha˜ ja tau divisprsau yam¯ rjunau sur¯ tmajau 13. . s ı´ . ı . prabhuh svabhaktava´yat¯ m prak¯ sayannurukramah 13. tad¯ tad¯ vices. . sad¯ vimuktam¯svaram nibaddhuma˜ jas¯ ’dade a ı´ n a .14 a u n a punah sam¯ksya tacchramam jag¯ ma tatkaragraham ı . a s . .nrtiryag¯ dir¯ pakah sa b¯ lyayauvan¯ di yat a u a a . a . anantaram trnodbhrmistapo’carad varam ca tam . a . . . s a. . ´ a. . ate kriy¯ h sur¯ n vi´iksayan 13. .11 sa viprar¯ jagopakasvar¯ pakastadudbhav¯ h a u a. .18 a´ a . kriy¯ sca tattadudbhav¯ h karoti sasvato’pi san a´ a.13 a´ s ¯ .12 a a a. a´ . ´¯ ´ 13. prak¯ sayan punahpunah pradar´ayatyajo gunan 13. ath¯ ’ttayas. .tim¯ksya t¯ m svam¯ taram jagadguruh a a. a . s ı a . . samastad¯ masa˜ cayah susandhito’pyap¯ rn at¯ m a n u .20 a a . .t tath¯ ’pyananyadevat¯ samam nijam balam prabhuh a a . . .19 n a a . . dhuni´cumu´ca tau tar¯ sam¯ sritau nis¯ ditau s s u a´ u cxliv . sutasya m¯ trva´yat¯ m pradar´ya dharmam¯svarah a . .21 a a. .. tay¯ varo’pyavadhyat¯ catursu ca prayojitah 13. ´ s u a . av¯ pa te trayo hat¯ h si´usvar¯ pavisnun¯ 13. yadaiva d¯ ma gopik¯ na tat pup¯ ra tam prati 13. . . yay¯ vanantavigrahe si´utvasampradar´ake 13. .16 a a u .17 a ´s s abandhayogyat¯ m prabhuh pradar´ya l¯lay¯ punah a.

. a . .32 a ı. n . .. n .33 a a a u .t . .29 a u . .24 a a . .25 a a ı . pr¯ pto gav¯ makhilapo’pi sa p¯ lako’bh¯ d vrnd¯ van¯ ntaragas¯ ndralat¯ vit¯ ne 13. evam sa devavaravanditap¯ dapadmo gop¯ lakesu viharan bhuvi .26 anekakotisa˙ ghaistaih p¯dyam¯ n¯ vraj¯ lay¯ h a a a a. brahm¯ dibhih kusumavarsibhir¯dyam¯ nah s¯ yam yayau vrajabhuvam sahito’grajena 13. nanday¯ m¯ sa nand¯ d¯nudd¯ mataraces. . as a . a . ı . . .taruprabha˙ gato’mun¯ tar¯ ca sapasambhavau n a u ´¯ 13. hamabdam a a s . daityam sa vatsatanumapramayah pragrhya kams¯ nugam haravar¯ daparairavadhyam a . nalak¯ baramanigr¯vau mocayitv¯ tu sapatah a ´¯ . . . u . sasarja romak¯ pebhyo vrk¯ n vy¯ ghrasam¯ n bale u a a . u . . a .31 a a ı .titaih 13. s . caccharda tunda´irasaiva nihantumetam¯ y¯ ntam¯ks ya jagrhe’sya sa tundam¯sah 13. . . a .22 pur¯ hi n¯ rad¯ ntike digambarau sa´apa sah a a a ´ s¯ . a . praksipya vrksa´irasi nyahanad bako’pi kams¯ nugo’tha vibhumacyutam¯ sas¯ da 13. dhane´aputrakau drutam tarutvam¯ pnutam tviti s a . ´ av¯ patuh stutim prabhorvidh¯ ya jagmaturgrham 13.23 tato hi tau nij¯ m tanum hareh pras¯ datah subhau a. a a a a a cxlv . . . s . . a . vrnd¯ vanayiy¯ suh sa nandas¯ nurbrhadvane a . sa candrato hasatk¯ ntavadanenenduvarcas¯ a a samyuto rauhineyena vatsap¯ lo babh¯ va ha 13.27 indir¯ patir¯ nandap¯ rn o vrnd¯ vane prabhuh a a u . as. 13. a 13.. . v¯ sudevo’tha gop¯ lairvismitairabhiv¯ks itah 13. . skandapras¯ dakavacah sa mukhe cak¯ ra govindamagnivadamum pradahantamuccaih a a .30 a a . a . yuyurvrnd¯ vanam nity¯ nandam¯ d¯ ya nandajam a a a . . . . 13. ı. . a .28 a a a ı a . . . ı´ . tundadvayam yadupatih karapallav¯ bhy¯ m sa˙ grhya c¯ ’´u vidad¯ ra ha paksidaityam a a. .

a .43 a. . . a a´ . “krsnah kadambamadhiruhya tato’titu˙ g¯ d¯ sphot ya g¯ dhara´ano nyapatad visode n a a a..tah sarve’pi j¯vitamav¯ purathocca´akham a a ı a s¯ . . . .14. 13. . arto mukhairuru vaman rudhiram sa n¯ go n¯ r¯ yanam tamaranam manas¯ jag¯ ma a aa . kurvatyaje vrajabhuv¯ mabhavad vin¯ sa ugr¯ bhidh¯ dasuratastarur¯ pato’lam a a´ a a u 70 Bh¯ .34 sa brahmano varabal¯ duragam tvavadhyam sarvairav¯ ryavis av¯ryamrte suparnat a a . gopairbal¯ dibhirud¯rn atarapramodaih s¯ rddham sametya bhagav¯ naravindanetrah a ı . ittham sur¯ suraganairavicintyadivyakarm¯ n i gokulagate’ganitoru´aktau a a. ..´ . .. . .37 tam y¯ munahradavilolakam¯ pya n¯ gah k¯ . taddrs.36 s¯ rpahradah purusas¯ ranip¯ tavegasa˙ ks obhitoragavisocchavasit¯ mbur¯ sih a a n . ¯.40 taccitrat¯ n davavirugnaphanatapatram raktam vamantamuru sannadhiyam nit¯ ntam a. . a .tidivyasudhay¯ sahas¯ ’bhivrs. a a .¯ . t¯ bhih stutah sa bhagav¯ namun¯ ca tasmai dattv¯ ’bhayam yamasahodarav¯ rito’mum a . .44 13. . paryupluto visakasayavibh¯sanormibh¯mo dhanuhsatamanantabalasya kim tat” 70 ı. .tham vih¯ ya sa kad¯ cidacintya´aktirgogopagoganayuto yamun¯ jalesu a a s a . . . . . 13. . . v¯ nij¯ srayajanasya bahoh suduhkham krsnah svabhaktamapi n¯ gamamum mamarda a . . reme bhavisyadanuv¯ks ya hi gopaduhkham tadb¯ dhan¯ ya nijamagramesu so’dh¯ t ı . a . . 13.39 . . a a a . t¯ m r¯ trimatra nivasan yamun¯ tate sa d¯ v¯ gnimuddhatabalam ca papau vraj¯ rthe 13. . .. 13. utsrjya nirvisajal¯ m yamun¯ m cak¯ ra samst¯ yam¯ nacaritah surasiddhas¯ dhyaih 13.6-7 a cxlvi 13. . a . t a a´ . a a a . Pu. . .. . v¯ ’hir¯ jamupaseduramusya patnyo nemu´ca sarvajagad¯ digurum bhuv¯sam 13. . . . . drs. ı vij˜ aya tadvisavid¯ sitav¯ rip¯ nasann¯ n pa´unapi vayasyajan¯ n sa av¯t 13. a a a s¯ a ¯ ı . a . yo nijaih samada´at saha v¯ sudevam a a .. . . . . . .35 n¯ u. s .t a a . . tasyonnatesu sa phanesu nanarta krsno brahm¯ dibhih kusumavarsibhir¯dyam¯ nah a ı. ı .42 a. .jyes. . bhogairbabandha ca nije´varamenamaj˜ ah sehe tam¯sa uta bhaktimato’par¯ dham s n .41 s a ı´ . s .38 utp¯ tam¯ksya tu tad¯ ’khilagopasa˙ ghastatr¯ ’jag¯ ma halin¯ pratibodhito’pi a ı . al s a . . . a a a a . . 10. ı´ a 13. a n a a a drs. .¯ . . a a a . a a ¯ . u . a . a. .¯ . .

. .50 tatr¯ tha krsnamavadan sabalam vayasy¯ h pakv¯ ni t¯ lasuphal¯ nyanubhojayeti a a.46 daity¯ msca govapusa attavar¯ n viri˜ c¯ nmrty¯ jjhit¯ napi nip¯ tya dad¯ ha vrksan a. a a ı a´ .tadaityo d¯rgh¯ yuruttamabalah kadanapriyo’bh¯ t s a ı a u . . a a a a . . .t ¯ a . ı a.. tasya prah¯ ramabhik¯ nks ata asu prs. . sy¯ t krsnajanmani samastavar¯ ngan¯ bhyah p¯ rvam tviti sma tadim¯ m prathamam sa apa a . . . saptoksano’tibalav¯ryayut¯ nadamy¯ n sarvairgir¯savarato ditijapradh¯ n¯ n ı a a ı´ a a . agre dvijatvata up¯ vahadesa n¯l¯ m gop¯ ngan¯ api pur¯ varam¯ pire yat a a˙ a a a . a .55 a a . a a . a .tadgandhato nrpa´umukhyasamastabh¯ t¯ ny¯ purmr tim bahalaroganip¯d it¯ ni ua a ı. . . . . . . . ´ a n a .¯ . . . . . ityarthitah sabala apa sa t¯ lavrndam gopairdur¯ sadamat¯va hi dhenukena 13. .. 13. a a a . a ıa 13. a˙ a a. u a a a .49 ..47 ı. ¯´ . . at¯ mupadide´a bal¯ bhip¯ rttyai ı a . nityoddhatah sa uta r¯ mamaveksya t¯ lavrnt¯ t phal¯ ni galayantamath¯ bhyadh¯ vat a a .48 y¯ p¯ rvajanmani tapah prathamaiva bh¯ ry¯ bh¯ y¯ samityacaradasya hi sa˙ gamo me a u a a u a n .. a´ . tasmin hate kharatare kharar¯ padaitye sarve khar¯ sca kharat¯ lavan¯ ntarasth¯ h u a´ a a a. a a . a ag¯ t . cxlvii 13. . . . . bh¯tena rohinisutena harih stuto’sau sv¯ vis. a a u .45 sa˙ karsane’pi tadud¯ ravisanuvis. a .t a s a u . .. . .53 a . e krsno nijaspar´atastamapetarogam n . pr¯ puh kharasvaratar¯ kharar¯ ksas¯ rim krsnam balena sahitam nihat¯ sca tena 13. u .51 a . a s . . . a . . . a a . . 13. sarv¯ n nihatya kharar¯ padhar¯ n sa daity¯ n vighne´varasya varato’nyajanairavadhy¯ n a u a a s a pakv¯ ni t¯ lasuphal¯ ni nijesu c¯ d¯ d durv¯ rapaurusagunodbharito rame´ah 13. ¯ vikr¯dya r¯ masahito yamun¯ jale sa n¯rogam¯ su krtav¯ n vrajamabjan¯ bhah 13. hatv¯ sut¯ malabhad¯ su vibhurya´od¯ bhr¯ tuh sa kumbhakasam¯ hvayino’pi n¯l¯ m a a a´ s a a .t . 13. vighne´ato varamav¯ pya sa dus. . s . . u .¯ . dh¯ turvar¯ jjagadabh¯ vakr taikabuddhirvaddhyo na kenacidasau tarur¯ padaityah a a a .t a . hap¯ dau pragrhya trnar¯ ja´iro’harat sah 13..52 a a˙ . . a s . a ı ¯ . ¯ . . .54 a a a a s . samsk¯ ratah prathamameva susa˙ gamo no bh¯ y¯ t taveti param¯ psarasah pur¯ y¯ h n u a a a a. krsnasya paksisu jayatsu sa r¯ mametya p¯ pah par¯ jita uv¯ ha tamugrar¯ pah 13. . paksadvayena viharatsvatha gopakesu daityah pralamba iti kamsavisrs. krtv¯ babha˜ ja visavrksamamum balena tasy¯ nugaih saha tad¯ krtibhih samastaih n a a .

. a a a krsno’tha v¯ksya puruh¯ tamahaprayatnam gop¯ n nyav¯ rayadavismaranaya tasya ı . .t . bhuktv¯ ’tha gopasahito bhagav¯ m stadannam reme ca gokulamav¯ pya samstan¯ thah a a.. ı . indro’tha vismrtarath¯ ngadhar¯ vat¯ ro megh¯ n sam¯ di´adur¯ dakap¯ gavr s. . a a .¯ vahnim papau punarapi pradahantamuccairgop¯ m sca goganamaganyagunarnavo’p¯ t a. ´ a . a a . a .65 a n a a. te prerit¯ h sakalagokulan¯ san¯ ya dh¯ r¯ viterurun¯ gakaraprak¯ r¯ h 13. . . . . n ı´ . . a´ a aa a a a. vrs. ¯. 13.tenaiva p¯ ritabalo’mbarac¯ rin am tam p¯ pam pralambamurumus.. a a .66 ´ a a .61 s a a. .58 a a a u . patn¯h samarthayat madvacan¯ diti sma cakru´ca te tadapi t¯ bhagavantam¯ puh 13. . . a a a . . u atm¯ rcanaikaparam¯ visasarja krsna ek¯ patipravidhut¯ padam¯ pa visnoh 13.t . a . ihatam cak¯ ra u a . . . sakro’nusamsmrtasurapravar¯ vat¯ rah p¯ d¯ mbujam yadupateh saranam jag¯ ma 13. cxlviii 13.¯ m¯ m¯ nuso’yamiti m¯ mavagacchat¯ m sa ityavyayo’sya vidadhe mahabha˙ gam¯sah a a . . . . .57 krsnam kad¯ cidatid¯ ragatam vayasy¯ ucuh ksudh¯ ’rditatar¯ vayamityud¯ ram a u a¯ . . a.56 tasmin hate suragana baladevan¯ ma r¯ masya cakruratitrptiyut¯ hari´ca a a a s . . . 13. a. . a a a . . .¯ . tus. . s . 13. a. t¯ bhirnip¯d itamud¯ksya sa ka˜ jan¯ bhah sarvam vrajam girivaram prasabham dadh¯ ra a ı. a a. s . .59 ı. u a a . voruv¯ ryatha nirantarasaptar¯ tram tr¯ tam sam¯ksya harina vrajama´ramena a a . . ¯´ t¯ n pr¯ pya k¯ mamanav¯ pya puna´ca gop¯ h krsnam sam¯ puratha t¯ navadat sa devah a a a a s a. aj˜ atila˙ ghanakr teh svakrt¯ par¯ dh¯ t pa´c¯ t sutaptamanaso’pyabhavan sma vipr¯ h 13. . .. a s a a . a . ¯ n¯ n .60 a a a a ¯ a .¯ . a . u . .t .67 . . yai a˙ a a a a s u u . so’py¯ ha satramiha vipraganascaranti t¯ n y¯ cateti parip¯ rnasamastak¯ mah 13. a u . . .. . ı . . n a a . t¯ h sadvidh¯ nnaparip¯ rn akar¯ h samet¯ h pr¯ pt¯ visrjya patiputrasamastabandh¯ n a. . . . v¯ mena ka˜ jadalakomalap¯ ninaiva tatr¯ khil¯ h pravivi´uh pa´usah svagobhih 13. ava cainamuruveda´irogat¯ bhirg¯rbhih sad¯ ’ganitap¯ rnagunarnavam tam s a ı a . s . . .. t¯ gobhrd gurum haragurorapi goganena yuktah sahasragurag¯ dhagumagryamagry¯ t a a . .62 gop¯ msca t¯ n girimaho’smadurusvadharma ityuktisacchalata atmamahe’vat¯ rya a.¯ . ´ a a ¯ bh¯ tv¯ ’tivistrtatanurbubhuje balim sa n¯ n¯ vidh¯ nnarasap¯ nagun aih sahaiva 13.64 a. . . ´ . . . .63 u a a a a a . .

´ . . . . a a a a´ ı.. ua . a a srutv¯ mukundamukhanissrtag¯tas¯ ram gop¯ ngan¯ mumuhuratra sas¯ ra yaksah ´ a a˙ a a . cakrurvini´cayamamusya sur¯ dhikatve gop¯ ath¯ sya vidadhuh param¯ m ca p¯ j¯ m 13. t¯ h k¯ layan bhagavatastalat¯ danena mrtyum jag¯ ma manimasya jah¯ ra krsnah 13. . ı a . . . a s .. .¯ . 13. bh¯ mau nip¯ tya ca vrsasuramugrav¯ryam yaj˜ e yath¯ pa´umam¯ rayadagrya´aktih 13. gopairgir¯ mpatirapi pranato’bhigamya govarddhanoddharanasa˙ gatasamsayaih sah 13. u . . o gos. . . a a a . .72 s a a a a. . . .¯ a s a. a .73 a. sambhorvar¯ danugata´ ca sadaiva kamsam g¯ bh¯sayantamamum¯ hvayad¯ su krsnah 13. atsi tvayaiva jagato’sya hi bandhamoksau na tvatsamo’sti kuhacit parip¯ rna´akte u . . .71 aa . . . s skand¯ dup¯ ttavarato maranadapetam drs. cxlix .¯ . . .78 ´ a s a a´ .75 a s¯ ı. samp¯ rnacandrakarar¯ jitasadrajany¯ m vrnd¯ vane kumudakundasugandhav¯ te u .74 a a . a . ¯. ksantam sadaiva bhavatastava siksanaya p¯ j¯ pah¯ ravidhirityavadad rame´ah 13. s a . ı´ . . n¯ mn¯ ’pyaris.68 ksantavyameva bhavat¯ mama b¯ lyam¯sa tvatsamsrayo’smi hi sadetyabhivandito’jah a a ı´ .¯ ua a s . a a s¯ s a a . s a a a u sarv¯ ni´asvaramayat samabh¯s. t a .t . a ı. 13. . s .. k¯ ty¯ yan¯vratapar¯ h svapatitvahetoh kany¯ uv¯ ha bhagav¯ napar¯ sca gop¯h a a ı a. a a. s a a. . . krsnam tatah prabhrti gopagana vyaj¯ nan n¯ r¯ yano’yamiti gargavaca´ca nand¯ t a aa . a t¯ svatra tena janit¯ da´alaksaputr¯ n¯ r¯ yanahvayayut¯ balina´ca gop¯ h a a s a aa . . ¯ . . . so’py¯ sas¯ da harimugravisanakotimagre nidh¯ ya jagrhe’sya visanam¯sah a a a .t . a ı ´ n u.tvatto jagat sakalam¯ virabh¯ dagan yadh¯ mnastvameva parip¯ si samastamante a u a a . . . . ¯ .69 ´ .t .tv¯ ca r¯ manihatam balinam pralambam a a a . . . govindamenamabhisicya sa goganeto gobhirjag¯ ma gunap¯ rnamamum pranamya a . a urug¯ yavilomaces. . . anyairdhrt¯ ayugab¯ na´ar¯ bhinunn¯ h pr¯ pt¯ ni´asvaramayaccha´ir¯ jit¯ su 13. a. . . .. ¯ . . .77 a. . .. . . a . ham jag¯ ma vrsabh¯ krtirapyavadhyah a a a a a . sarve’pi daivatagana bhagavatsutatvam¯ ptum dhar¯ talagat¯ haribhaktihetoh 13.79 u a ı n a s a s . u a. t¯ statra p¯ rvavarad¯ nakr te rame´o r¯ m¯ dvijatvagaman¯ dapi p¯ rvameva a u a . . asiddhicint¯ man irhi bhagav¯ na´ubhairaliptah 13.76 rudrapras¯ dakr taraksa ut¯ sya sakhyurbhrtyo bal¯ khalataro’pica sa˙ khac¯ dah a .¯ n¯ r¯ yanasya sama ityuditam ni´amya p¯ j¯ m ca cakruradhik¯ maravindanetre 13. . .70 a n ´ .

a a .87 . a ¯ . akr¯ ram¯ svadi´ad¯ nayan¯ ya visno r¯ m¯ nvitasya saha gopaganai rathena 13. a s a . . . ihetor¯ nandap¯ rn asuman¯ abhavat krt¯ rthah 13.90 a . sa˜ cintayan pathi jag¯ ma sa gos. p¯ pah sa ke´avamav¯ pa mukhe’sya b¯ hum pr¯ ve´ayat sa bhagav¯ n vavrdhe’tha dehe a . 13. a ¯ . .. .88 so’pa´yat¯ tha jagadekagurum sametamagrodbhavena bhuvi g¯ api dohayantam s a a .a . . ham¯ r¯ d drs. . a cl 13. 13.t a p¯ msusvaje´apuruh¯ tamukhoccavidyudbhr¯ jatkir¯. . kurvatyananyavisay¯ ni duranta´aktau karm¯ ni gokulagate’khilalokan¯ the s a. . .82 ´ ı s s s a a a a. s u a ıt . samsevan¯ ya sa harerabhavat puraiva n¯ mn¯ ki´ora iti yah surag¯ yano’bh¯ t a a a s a u . .84 u a´ s a a .t . . kams¯ ya sarvamavadat surak¯ ryahetorbrahm¯ nkajo munirak¯ ri yad¯sapitr¯ a a˙ a ı´ a . nityodit¯ ks ayacidapyakhilam sa tasm¯ cchu´r¯ va lokacarit¯ nuvid ambanena 13. a s ı adis. . a s. . . . .80 13. tam sr¯patih pa´upatih pa´uvad vi´asya nihs¯ rit¯ n bilamukh¯ dakhil¯ m scak¯ ra 13. . .85 so’kr¯ ra ityabhavaduttamap¯ jyakarm¯ vrsnisvath¯ ’sa sa hi bhojapate´ca mantr¯ u u a . . . a. . ´ a . a sa a . 13. s a a . .81 vyoma´ca n¯ ma mayas¯ nurajapras¯ d¯ llabdh¯ yut¯ yurakhil¯ n vidadhe bile sah s a u a a a a a . d¯rnah pap¯ ta ca mrto harirapya´esairbrahme´a´akradinakrtpramukhaih stuto’bh¯ t ı .ke´¯ ca kamsavihitasturagasvar¯ po giry¯ tmaj¯ varamav¯ pya sad¯ vimrtyuh sı u a a a a . amanilocanagocaresu a. . at¯ tra jagad¯situra˙ gasa˙ galabdhoccayena nikhil¯ ghavid¯ ran esu ı´ n n a a . tatkh¯ dan¯ ya kumatih sa krtapray¯ sah s¯rnasyadantada´anacchadaruddhav¯ yuh a a a . .tv¯ pad¯ nkitabhuvam mumude parasya n a t a a . ı . a a˙ . .83 srutv¯ ’tikoparabhasoccalitah sa kamso baddhv¯ sabh¯ ryamatha surajamugrakarm¯ ´ a a a ´¯ a .. .t . . a . anandas¯ ndratanumaksayamenam¯ksya hrs. 13. ´ı . . s s u . srutv¯ sa kamsahrdi samsthitamabjan¯ bhah pr¯ tastu gopasahito ratham¯ ruroha ´ a a a . ah pap¯ ta padayoh purusottamasya a ı . . aruhya tadrathavaram bhagavatpad¯ bjamabjodbhavapranatamantaramantarena a ¯ . a 13. . ¯ s a . .89 utth¯ pya tam yadupatih sabalo grham svam n¯tvopac¯ ramakhilam pravidh¯ ya tasmin a a a . sv¯ yambhuvasya ca manoh param¯ msayukta ave´ayuk kamalajasya babh¯ va vidv¯ n a a.ta eva jagad¯svaradrs.86 ı´ a u . so’ves. . ´ u a ¯ s . .. ..

datv¯ ’par¯ n i sakhigopajanasya sis. a a a . .101 . .100 sarves. .95 agre’tha d¯ napatimaksayapauruso’s¯ v¯so visrjya sabalah sahito vayasyaih a . .. a ı´ .97 hatv¯ tamaksatabalo bhagav¯ n pragrhya vastr¯ ni c¯ ’tmasamit¯ ni balasya c¯ ’d¯ t a a a. . . . a a a . ı. a a . . s .thasadan¯ ddharisevan¯ ya pr¯ ptau bhuvam mrjanapuspakarau pur¯ ’pi u a a a a . nityam hi sesamabhipa´yati siddhamantro d¯ ne´varah sa tu tad¯ dadrse harim ca ´ . t¯ a ı a a . 13.102 13. a gr¯ hy¯ ’paheyarahitaikacid¯ tmas¯ ndrasv¯ nandap¯ rn avapurapyaya´osah¯nah a a a a a u . ı . . . .t gacchan dadar´a vanit¯ m naradevayogyam¯ d¯ ya gandhamadhikam kutil¯ m vrajant¯m s a..¯ . . y¯ nam ca tena sahito bhagav¯ n jag¯ ma s¯ yam pur¯m sahabalo madhur¯ manantah a . .. . . .r¯ ma´vaphalkatanay¯ bhiyuto jag¯ ma y¯ nena tena yamun¯ tatamavyay¯ tm¯ a s a a a a . . .96 as¯ dya ku˜ jaragatam rajakam yay¯ ce vastr¯ ni kamsadayitam giri´avarena n a a. a . .t . 13. tatr¯ pi krsnamabhiv¯ksya punarnimajjya sesorubhoga´ayanam paramam dadar´a a . . a a a a .94 stutv¯ varastutibhiravyayamabjan¯ bham so’ntarhite bhagavati svakam¯ ruroha a a a . . . . a s . dras. ´ . agre hi b¯ latanum¯ks ya sa krsnamatra kim n¯ sti y¯ na iti y¯ namukho babh¯ va 13. any¯ st¯rya tatra ca padam pranidh¯ ya c¯ ’g¯ t 13. . a . um pur¯mabhijag¯ ma narendram¯ rge pauraih kut¯ halayutairabhip¯ jyam¯ nah ı a a u u a . a a 13. ´ . .99 a a a u. ´ . apus. 13. a a a a n cli 13. 13. m¯ l¯ av¯ pya ca sud¯ mata atmatantrast¯ vaks ayo’nujagrhe nijap¯ rsadau hi aa a a a . lok¯ n vidambya naravat samalaktak¯ dyairvaptr¯ vibh¯ sita iv¯ bhavadaprameyah 13.93 a ı . s s .98 a a.a . imiha tatra sar¯ pat¯ m ca krsnastayorvaramad¯ datha r¯ jam¯ rge u a. mrty¯ jjhitam sapadi tena duruktividdhah p¯ pam kar¯ gramrditam vyanayad yam¯ ya u a . ten¯ rthit¯ sapadi gandhamad¯ t trivakr¯ ten¯ grajena sahito bhagav¯ n lilimpe a a a a a a t¯ m c¯ ’´vrjutvamanayat sa tay¯ ’rthito’lam¯ y¯ mi k¯ lata iti prahasannamu˜ cat a. a a ı . a sn¯ tv¯ sa tatra vidhinaiva krt¯ ghamarsah sesasanam paramap¯ rusamatra caiksat 13. a. ¯ . brahme´a´akramukhadevamun¯ndravr ndasamvandit¯ nghriyugamindiray¯ sametam s s ı a˙ a . s a s a . . . a. ı . . 13.91 samsth¯ pya tau rathavare jagat¯ ’bhivandyau sv¯ phalkir¯ svavatat¯ ra yamasvas¯ ram a ´ a a´ a a . p¯ rvam vikun.´ . a a a u . s¯ ¯ a . .92 a a u . . . .t . .

a a s¯ u a .ı .. . aksohin¯ ganitamasya balam ca vimsad¯ s¯dasamhyamuruv¯ryamananyavadhyam ı . . samsth¯ pya n¯ gamurura˙ gamukhe kuvaly¯ p¯d am gir¯ndrasadrsam karis¯ diyuktam a n a ı. . . a . a . ¯.110 krsno’pi s¯ ra udite sabalo vayasyaih s¯ rddham jag¯ ma varara˙ gamukham sure´aih u a n s . sabdah sa yena nipap¯ ta bhuvi prabhagnas¯ ro’suro dhrtiyuto’pi tadaiva kamsah 13. k¯ msam sa nityaparip¯ rn asamasta´aktir¯ ropya cainamanukrsya babha˜ ja madhye 13. . a . sambhorvar¯ dapi ca tasya sun¯than¯ m¯ yah p¯ rvam¯ sa vrk ityasuro’nujo’bh¯ t 13.¯ kumbhe padam pratinidh¯ ya visanayugmamutkrsya hastipamahan nipap¯ ta so’pi 13. . ..´ aı . . . s a n . .112 13. a a a . . samst¯ yam¯ na uruvikrama asur¯ nam nirm¯ lan¯ ya sakalacalitoru´aktih 13. .tamapyurubalam bhagav¯ n sa tena sarvam nihatya sabalah prayayau puna´ca a s ¯ . . orura˙ gamukhasamsthitam¯ksya caibhyam p¯ p¯ pay¯ hi nacir¯ diti v¯ cam¯ de n ı . 13. . a n a u . . . .111 a u a s ¯ a.¯ . . . s a s a a n ı . . clii . . . . . . . p¯t¯ mbarah kanakabh¯ suragandham¯ lyah srng¯ rav¯ ridhiraganyagunarnavo’g¯ t ıa a a .. a c¯ nuramus.t ksiptah sa ¯svaratamena gir¯salabdh¯ d drpto var¯ jjagati sarvajanairavadhyah ı´ ı´ a .105 ´ a a . .109 ´ a ı a a . . n . tasmin sur¯ suraganairakhilairabhedye bhagne babh¯ va jagadandavibhedabh¯mah a u ı . . ı a .106 a a a s a a a .108 a. sapt¯ nuj¯ api hi tasya pur¯ tan¯ ye sarve’pi kamsaprtan¯ sahit¯ h sma ra˙ ge a a a a a. . . . ayan jagadgurutamo balinam gajendram rudrapras¯ dapariraksitam¯ svapa´yat a a´ s ¯ . adis.107 n . . a a a. ˙ a a a ¯ . kamso’pyat¯va bhayakampitahrtsarojah pr¯ tarnarendraganamadhyagato’dhikoccam ı .. . .p¯ rnenduvrndanivah¯ dhikak¯ nta´antas¯ ry¯ mitoruparamadyutisaukhyadehah u . .tikamukh¯ napi mallav¯r¯ n ra˙ ge nidh¯ ya harisamyamanam kilaicchat 13. .104 a. n¯ gam tvavadhyamabhiy¯ payate tato’gre p¯ po durantamahimam prati v¯ sudevam a . .´ .. a a a .113 vikr¯dya tena karina bhagav¯ n sa ki˜ ciddhaste pragrhya vinikrsya nip¯ tya bh¯ mau ı. u . . a .114 a a . nand¯ digopasamitim hariratra r¯ trau bhuktv¯ payo’nvita´ubh¯ nnamuv¯ sa k¯ mam 13. . . . . ¯ . a a u . 13. ´. tasthuh sar¯ mamabhiy¯ ntamud¯ks ya krsnam¯ tt¯ yudh¯ yudhi vijetumajam sup¯ p¯ h a a ı . ..103 pr¯ py¯ tha c¯ ’yudhagrham dhanur¯sadattam krsnah prasamhya jagrhe sakalairabhedyam a a a ı´ . . 13. dus. u .. u a u . ¯ a ıa n a . ma˜ cam vive´a saha j¯ napadai´ca paurairn¯ n¯ ’numa˜ cakagatairyuvat¯sametaih 13. a a . .

. e jagadgurutame balav¯ryam¯ rtau ra˙ gam mumoda ca su´osa jano’khilo’tra ı u n . .. . 13. . . .. rudrapras¯ dakr taraksamavadhyamenau niss¯ rya dandamadhikam kuruteti p¯ pah 13. u .t c¯ nura ityabhihito jagat¯ mavadhyah sambhupras¯ data idam srnu m¯ dhaveti 13. . sandar´ya daivatapatiryudhi mallal¯l¯ m mauh¯ rtik¯matha padorjagrhe sva´atrum s ı a. . a ı . a a s ı . . krsnam ca tus. . . .n¯ gam sas¯ dinamavadhyamasau nihatya skandhe visanamavasajjya sah¯ grajena a . u . a . ¯ a a a .. .ı . a a a. ı a. . . . a . ¯ . ´ . ¯.116 ra˙ gapravis. r¯ jaiva daivatamiti pravadanti vipr¯ r¯ j˜ ah priyam krtavatah param¯ hi siddhih a a an . . su´r¯ sanaya paramasya yath¯ samudramarghyena p¯ rayati p¯ rnajalam jano’yam 13. . 13. . kamsasya ye tvavaraj¯ sca sun¯thamukhy¯ h sarve balena nihat¯ h parighena v¯r¯ h a´ ı a. ´. . . . 13. . .117 a. . a a . . yotsy¯ va tena nrpatipriyak¯ myay¯ v¯ m r¯ mo’bhiyuddhyatu bal¯ saha mus. . . cliii . a.122 t¯ bhy¯ m hat¯ nabhisam¯ks ya nij¯ n samast¯ n kamso dide´a balamaksayamugrav¯ryam a a.123 a . aviddhya durdharabalo bhuvi nispipesa c¯ rn¯krtah sa nipap¯ ta yath¯ gir¯ndrah 13.t k¯ . ¯ s s n .118 a a a a. . . ¯. a u ı a´ . a ı . . ¯ . srutvaiva r¯ javacanam balamaksayam tadaksohin¯da´akayugmamanantav¯ryam ´ a ı .the simham yath¯ kila srg¯ labalam sametam a a a .121 a . . . uvuratho divi devasa˙ gh¯ marty¯ bhuvi pravaramuttamap¯ rus anam n a a u .t tadvad balasya drdhamus. a´ca kosala uta cchalan¯ madheyo dvau tatra krsnanihat¯ vaparo balena ut s a a . ikena 13.tastadaiva nipap¯ ta sa mus. . .t ka˜ jam tath¯ ’pi kumudam ca yathaiva s¯ rya udyatyaje’nubhavino vipar¯tak¯ sca n .ı s krsnam cak¯ ra vividh¯ stradharam svakos. a a . iko’pi 13. . ´ s . . a ˙ . . . ¯ a u . vis. .124 j¯ nannap¯svaramanantabalam mahendrah krsnam ratham nijamay¯ payad¯ yudh¯ d hyam a ı´ a a a. . . am¯ rdh¯ bhras... . a . ı .120 a a ı ¯ .119 utksipya tam gaganagam girisannik¯ samudbhr¯ mya c¯ tha sata´ah kuli´aksat¯ ngam a´ a a ´ s . amabhiv¯ksya jag¯ da mallah kamsapriy¯ rthamabhibh¯ s ya jaganniv¯ sam n ı . 13. s¯ . n¯ gendras¯ ndramadabindubhira˜ cit¯ ngah p¯ rnatma´aktiramalah pravive´a ra˙ gam a a n a˙ . u .t ityukta aha bhagav¯ n parih¯ sap¯ rvamevam bhavatviti sa tena tad¯ ’bhiy¯ tah a a u a a . svasyandanam tu bhagav¯ n sa mahendradattam¯ ruhya s¯ tavaram¯ talisa˙ gr h¯tam a a u a n . u ı s . . .115 13.t u a ..125 ´ s u.tinipis.

. . isthitipralayamoksadam¯ tmatantram laksmy¯ ap¯samatibhaktiyutah sa mucyet a . .129 13. a´ a . . bhakto’pi ka˜ jajagir¯samukhes u sarvadharm¯ rn avo’pi nikhil¯ gamanirnayena 13. . .´ . nihsesato vinihate svabale sa kamsa´carm¯ sip¯ n irabhiy¯ tumiyesa krsnam a a.´ . .¯ dh¯ try¯ dibhih pratiyayau kumatistamo’ndhamanye’pi caivamupay¯ nti har¯ vabhakt¯ h a a a a a. a .t . . .136 sadaiva modar¯ pino mudoktirasya laukik¯ u . . . a´ s . u a . a ı´ 13. . . . a . .126 13. .135 n¯ a a ı . abjodbhave´avaraguptamananta´aktirbh¯ mau nip¯ tya sa dadau padayoh prah¯ ram s s u a a . .134 tasm¯ danantagunap¯ rnamamum rame´am ni´citya dosarahitam parayaiva bhakty¯ a s .137 . . utkrsya tam surapatih paramoccama˜ c¯ danyairajeyamativ¯ryabalopapannam n a ı . . u a . s a . . 13.n¯ n¯ yudhograkiranastaraniryathaiva dhv¯ ntam vyan¯ sayada´esata asu sainyam a a a . .´ u . dvesat sa sarvajagadekaguroh svak¯yaih p¯ rvapram¯ pitajanaih sahitah samastaih ı . a . s ke´esu cainamabhibhrsya karena v¯ menoddhrtya daksinakarena jagh¯ na ke’sya 13.¯.. . u . sa˜ c¯ litena mukutena vikundalena karnadvayena vigat¯ bharanoras¯ ca n a a a . nihatya kamsamojas¯ vidh¯ trsambhup¯ rvakaih a a . . ´ . srast¯ mbarena jaghanena su´ocyar¯ pah kamso babh¯ va narasimhakar¯ grasamsthah a s u . . .. . daityam cakarsa hariratra sar¯rasamstham pa´yatsu ka˜ jajamukhesu suresvanantah 13. . . .132 nity¯ tiduhkhamanivrtti sukhavyapetamandham tamo niyatameti har¯ vabhaktah a a . . . . . ı yathodayo raverbhavet sadoditasya lokatah 13. . ¯´ .131 ´ ı s n .133 n ı´ a . . s . .128 s . . a . . srs. . .. 13. . yo vetti ni´citamatirharimabjaje´ap¯ rv¯ khilasya jagatah sakale’pi k¯ le s s u a a .. cliv . t¯ vat tameva bhagavantamabhipray¯ tamuttu˙ gama˜ ca´irasi pradadar´a v¯ram a a n n s s ı 13. . . .´ . vij˜ aya daivataganamsca yath¯ kramena bhakt¯ hareriti sadaiva bhajeta dh¯rah 13. . stutah pras¯ navarsibhirmumoda ke´avo’dhikam u s . . 13.130 dehe tu yo’bhavadamusya rame´abandhurv¯ yuh sa krsnatanum¯ srayadanyap¯ pam s a .127 tam syenavegamabhitah pratisa˜ carantam ni´chidram¯ su jagrhe bhagav¯ n prasahya n a´ a .

samastadosavarjito harirgunatmakah sad¯ a ¯ . kamsavadho n¯ ma trayoda´o’dhy¯ yah a s a . 13.anantacitsukh¯ rn avah sadoditaikar¯ pakah a .138 iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . . . . u . clv . .

. . krsnanmrtim piturav¯ pya sam¯pamastipr¯ st¯ sa´amsaturat¯va ca duhkhite’smai 14. ı .(uddhavapratiy¯ nam) a atha caturda´o’dhy¯ yah s a . tasm¯ t prabhornivasan¯ nmadhur¯ pur¯ s¯ sa´vat samrddhajanasa˙ kulit¯ babh¯ va a a a ı a´ s n a u . .4 gurvarthamesa mrtaputramad¯ t puna´ca r¯ mena s¯ rddhamagamanmadhur¯ m rame´ah a s a . . 14. ´ . dharmo hi sarvavidusamapi daivat¯ n¯ m pr¯ pte naresu janane naravat pravrttih a a. t . . . vrnd¯ vanam yadadhiv¯ sata asa sadhrya˙ m¯ hendrasadmasadrsam kimu tatra pury¯ h a n a a. sarve’pi te patimav¯ pya harim pur¯ ’bhitapt¯ hi bhojapatin¯ mumurdunit¯ ntam a a a a a . .6 a a u . . s . a a ı. dharmasya r¯ jyapadav¯m pranidh¯ ya cograsene dvijatvamupagamya mumoca nandam a ı. . srutvaiva tanmagadhar¯ ja uruprar¯ d hab¯ hvorbalena najito yudhi sarvalokaih ´ a u.11 ´ a a s . akrd¯ tmapitroh 14. a . a .¯ .7 .. pauraih saj¯ napadabandhujanairajasramabhyarcito nyavasadis.3 a a a´ a. . . a. s ı s . .5 a .¯ . krsnasrayo vasati yatra jano’pi tatra vrddhirbhavet kimu ram¯ dhipaterniv¯ se a a . . . . . . . s . .8 raksatyaje trijagat¯ m pariraksake’smin sarv¯ n yad¯ n magadhar¯ jasute svabhartuh a. a a. . . j˜ an¯ dig¯ hanamut¯ dhyayan¯ diratra tajj˜ apan¯ rthamavasad bhagav¯ n gurau ca n¯ a u a a n¯ a a 14. Om krsno vimocya pitar¯ vabhivandya sarvavandyo’pi r¯ masahitah pratip¯ lan¯ ya a a a a ..9 a ı a ı´ s . u .t . krtv¯ jag¯ ma saha gopaganena krcchr¯ d dhy¯ yan jan¯ rdanamuv¯ sa vane sabh¯ ryah a a a a a a a . .. a a . . . brahme´acandamunidattavarairajeyo mrty¯ jjhita´ca vijay¯ jagata´cukopa 14. a nando’pi s¯ ntvavacanairanun¯ya muktah krsnena taccaranapa˙ kajam¯ tmasam stham a ı n a . a a. a . . ¯ ..1 14. yen¯ dhiv¯ samr sabho jagat¯ m vidhatte visnustato hi varat¯ sadane vidh¯ tuh a a a. . a ı .10 s . . a . saiv¯ gam¯ khilavidatra ca susthiro’sau ciksepa yojana´atam sa tu t¯ m parasmai 14.2 krsno’pyavantipurav¯ sinametya vipram s¯ nd¯panim saha balena tato’dhyag¯s.. clvi 14. . a u a . . u ksubdho’tikopava´atah svagad¯ mamogh¯ m datt¯ m sivena jagrhe sivabhaktavandyah s ..´ . ¯ .. 14. ¯´ .. . a. kim v¯ cyamatra sutam¯ pya harim svapitroryatr¯ khilasya sujanasya babh¯ va modah 14. ´ . . . a . ved¯ n sakrnnigadit¯ n nikhil¯ sca vidy¯ h samp¯ rnasamvidapi daivata´iksanaya 14.

ı. aruhya bh¯ mayaratham pratiyuktama´vairved¯ tmakairdhanuradhijyamatha pragrhya u s a ¯ . .ı 14. . . 14. visnormunih sa nijag¯ da ha yojanonam m¯ rgam puro bhagavato magadhe´aprs. .. a a a a s . . 14. . . .14 a´ ı . . saktasya c¯ pi hi gad¯ pravigh¯ tane tu su´r¯ sanam maducitam tviti cintay¯ nah ´ a a a ´ s u. 14. . a u . . . ı aksohin¯tryadhikavimsayuto’tiveladarpoddhatah sapadi krsnapur¯m jag¯ ma ı.18 14.17 so’ham hi durbalatamo balin¯ m varis. . . t¯ v¯ caturbhagavate’sya vaco’tidarpap¯ rn am tath¯ bhagavato’pyapah¯ sayuktam 14. .22 . .. . . .´ . . . . . ı a´ a a . a . sar˙ g¯ sicakradarat¯ n agad¯ h svak¯y¯ jagr¯ ha d¯ rukagrh¯tarathe sthitah sah 14. ı a a a . a a .. . . ´ a . a .t . .16 a u u . s¯ ksepam¯ritamidam baladarpap¯ rn am¯ tm¯ pah¯ sasahitam bhagav¯ n ni´amya a .. tasyecchayaiva prthiv¯mavaterur¯ su tasy¯ ’yudh¯ ni sabalasya subh¯ svar¯ n i ı a´ a a a a.20 a ı a a a . r¯ madvit¯ya udag¯ nmagadh¯ dhir¯ jam yoddhum nrpendrakatakena yutam pare´ah 14. . . . ´ s a a a . a marty¯ sin¯m bhagavatah punar¯ j˜ ayaiva y¯ t¯ gir¯sasadanam magadham visrjya 14. a . . . a a a a s a u. satyam tadityuru vaco’rthavadabhyud¯rya mandam prahasya nirag¯ t sahito balena ı a . s . .t . a ı . a a ı a . . .t .13 ksipt¯ tu s¯ bhagavato’tha gad¯ jar¯ khy¯ m tatsandhin¯masubhir¯ su viyojya p¯ p¯ m a a a a. . sar˙ gam sar¯ msca ni´it¯ n magadh¯ dhir¯ jamugram nrpendrasahitam prayayau javena ´¯ n .12 a ´ a a. .15 sarv¯ m pur¯m pratiniruddhya dide´a vindavind¯ nujau bhagavatah kumatih sa d¯ tau a. . ah a s . a a loke’prat¯tabalapaurusas¯ rar¯ pastvam hyeka esyabhavato balav¯ryas¯ ram ı ı a . a . clvii 14. ı .t . . ekottar¯ mapi sat¯ cchatayojaneti devarsiratra madhur¯ m bhagavatpriy¯ rthe 14. j˜ atv¯ sute natu may¯ pratip¯ dite hi kamsasya v¯ryarahitena hatastvay¯ sah n¯ a a a ı a . . ı u . . . y¯ sye tapovanamatho sahitah sut¯ bhy¯ m ksipram mam¯ dya visaye bhava caksuso’tah a a a. a . .arv¯ k pap¯ ta ca gad¯ madhur¯ prade´at s¯ yojanena yadimam prajag¯ da prs. a . . a. ivisayam vigataprat¯ pah a. an a a ı´ . s a u . . .19 dv¯ resu s¯ tyakipurassaram¯ tmasainyam trisvabhyud¯rya bhagav¯ n svayamuttarena a . .21 ´¯ n a u.. ham krtvaiva drs. ah a a a a s¯ a a . r¯ mah pragrhya musalam sa halam ca y¯ nam¯ sth¯ ya s¯ yaka´ar¯ sanat¯ n ayuktah a . r¯ j¯ svam¯ trta uto gaday¯ ca h¯nah krodh¯ t samastanrpat¯nabhisannip¯ tya aa a.

.30 a a´ a s . sastr¯ stravrs. . . ı ı´ a ¯ a . anyacchar¯ sanavaram pratigrhya kopasamraktanetramabhiy¯ ntamud¯ks ya krsnah a a ı . n¯ n¯ yudh¯ d hyamaparam rathamugrav¯rya asth¯ ya m¯ gadhapatih prasas¯ ra r¯ mam a a a. . u . . a . socy¯ m da´amupagatesu nrpesu sarvesvast¯ yudhesu harina yudhi vidravatsu ´ a.29 a a a s a ı . . s ced¯sapaundrakasak¯cakamadrar¯ jas¯ lvaikalavyakamukh¯ n virath¯ mscak¯ ra 14.¯ udv¯ksya krsnamabhiy¯ ntamananta´aktim r¯ jendravrndasahito magadh¯ dhir¯ jah ı . . . a a. .. . . ¯ s .. sarve pradudruvurajasya sarairvibhinn¯ anye ca bh¯ mipatayo ya ih¯ ’sururvy¯ m 14.. . . a . clviii 14. . ı . bhoj¯ dhir¯ javadhak¯ nks inamugravegam b¯ rhadratham pratiyayau paramo rathena a a a˙ . . ´ a´ ¯ . . drs. n¯ n¯ vidh¯ stravara´ astraganairvavarsa merum yath¯ ghana ud¯rnaravo jalaughaih 14. . . chitv¯ jar¯ sutadhanurbalavannan¯ da vivy¯ dha s¯ yakaganai´ca punastamugraih 14. . . ye c¯ pi hamsadibhakadrumarugmimukhy¯ b¯ hl¯kabhaumasutamaindapurassar¯ sca a a a ı a´ . .23 a a ... . . . . .timabhito bhagav¯ n vivrscya sar˙ gotthas¯ yakagan airvirath¯ svas¯ tam ´ a a ´¯ n a a´ u . . .33 14. ı a a a ¯ a . . tam vai cukopayisuragrata ugrasenam krsno nidh¯ ya samag¯ t svayamasya pa´c¯ t a a sa .24 a a´ a a a a a .28 ay¯ ntam¯ksya bhagavantamanantav¯ryam ced¯sapaundramukhar¯ jaganaih sametah ı .27 a a a a a . .31 ı´ ı a a a a.´ . s . . . 14. .. s a. a udvelas¯ garavad¯ svabhiy¯ ya kop¯ nn¯ n¯ vidh¯ yudhavarairabhivarsam¯ nah 14.´ .. . .25 p¯ p¯ pay¯ hi purato mama r¯ jyak¯ ma nirlajja putravadhak¯ ran a satrupaksa a a a a a a . . . ´ a . . . 14. cakre nir¯ yudhamasau magadhendram¯ su cchinn¯ tapatravaraketumacintya´aktih 14. . .sainyam jar¯ sutasuraksitamabhyadh¯ vaddhars annadannurubalo’ribalairadhrsyah 14. . . .. nainam jagh¯ na bhagav¯ n su´akam ca bh¯me bhaktim nij¯ m prathayitum ya´a uccadharmam a a s ı a. 14.32 ´ a u a a chinn¯ yudhadhvajapat¯ karath¯ svas¯ tavarm¯ n a ugra´arat¯ ditabhinnag¯ tr¯ h a a a´ u a. . . a. tvam j¯rnabastasadrso na mayeha vadhyah simho hi simhamabhiy¯ ti na vai srg¯ lam a .¯ . . .34 .26 aksipta itthamamun¯ ’tha sa bhojar¯ jast¯ n at pragrhya ni´itam saram¯ su tena a a u. srast¯ mbar¯ bharan am¯ rdhajam¯ lyad¯n¯ raktam vamanta uru dudruvur¯ su bh¯t¯ h a a a ı a a´ ı a. a s a a . sthitamugrasenam kop¯ ccalattanuridam vacanam babh¯ se at a a. ´ . s¯ a .t a . v¯ ’grato magadhar¯ .

. . . .38 bh¯tena tena samaram bhagav¯ nanicchan pradyumnam¯ svasrjad¯ tmasutam manojam ı a a´ . . s . . . . anat¯ cchavimukhah sahito nrpaistairb¯ rhadrathah pratiyayau svapur¯m sa p¯ pah ıl ¯ a a ı. a .37 14. srutv¯ ’tha sa˙ kharavamambujalocanasya vidr¯ vit¯ napi nrp¯ nabhiv¯ks ya r¯ mah ´ a ´ n a a ı . . u . .40 ´ a a . . yuddhv¯ ciram ranamukhe bhagavatsuto’sau cakre nir¯ yudhamamum sthiramekalavyam a a . a . .¯ . jitv¯ tam¯ rjitabalam bhagav¯ naje´a´akr¯ dibhih kusumavarsibhir¯dyam¯ nah a u a s s a ı. a a n ı . . . .46 clix . . 14. . . a a . ten¯ ’hatah sirasi sammumuhe’tivelam b¯ rhadratho jagrha enamatho hal¯ sah a ı .41 u s u a a a . pradyumna enamabhiy¯ ya mah¯ straj¯ lai r¯ mastu m¯ gadhamath¯ ’tmaratham nin¯ ya 14. a a a. . a˙ a . . . . .36 14. . . vr¯. varddhatsu p¯ ndutanayesu caturda´am tu janmarksam¯ sa tanayasya sahasradrs. . atm¯ bhisiktamapi bhojavar¯ dhipatye dauhitramagrata uta pranidh¯ ya mandah 14. s .44 a ı ı a a a n¯ . p¯ rvam sac¯ramanamicchata eva vighnam sakrasya taddar´anopagato hi cakre u s . u a . a yuddhyantam¯ks ya ca ripum vavrdhe balena tyaktv¯ ripum musalam¯ dada asvamogham ı .t . s .45 jagr¯ ha t¯ matha tay¯ ramam¯ na eva y¯ to yamasya sadanam harip¯ dasa˙ g¯ a a a a. pradyumnam¯ tmani nidh¯ ya punah sa krsnah samhrtya m¯ gadhabalam nikhilam saraughaih a a a .¯ . a s ´ı . . bh¯ ya´cam¯ mabhivinetumud¯ rakarm¯ b¯ rhadratham tvamucadaksayapauruso’jah 14.35 tau cakratuh puru niyuddhamapi sma tatra sa˜ c¯ rnya sarvagirivrksa´il¯ sam¯ h¯ n n u . a . a s .adh¯ vato’sya musalena ratham babha˜ ja r¯ mo gad¯ murutarorasi so’pi tasya n a a ¯ a . .43 a a ı. r¯ m¯ dibhih sahita asu pur¯m pravi´ya reme’bhivanditapado mahat¯ m sam¯ haih 14. ´ . eh a. a . a . amsena yo bhuvamag¯ nmanim¯ niti sma sa krodhatantrakaganesvadhipo nisadah 14. a praty¯ bdikam muniganan parivesayant¯ kunt¯ tad¯ ’sa bahuk¯ ryapar¯ nayaj˜ a 14. d¯rgham niyuddhamabhavat samametayostad vajr¯ d drdh¯ ngatamayorbalinornit¯ ntam ı a . . ..42 a ¯ a . s a . . 14. a . a a ¯´ . . ¯´ . . . tasmin vasantapavanaspar´ edhitah sa kandarpam¯ rgan ava´am sahas¯ jag¯ ma s a .39 a a a a a a a . ´ ı . s a.. . ´ . ciksepa tam ca musalena tat¯ da r¯ mast¯ vuttamau balavat¯ m yuyudh¯ ta ugram a. . a tatraikalavya uta krsna´araih pal¯ yannastr¯ n i r¯ ma´irasi pramumoca s¯ghram a a. . . ´ 14. . 14. tatk¯ la eva nrpatih saha m¯ dravaty¯ pumskokil¯ kulitaphullavanam dadar´a a a a . . . .

.47 a s . . m¯ dr¯ patim mrtamaveksya rur¯ va d¯ r¯ t tacchu´ruvu´ca prthay¯ saha p¯ nduputr¯ h a ı a ua s s a a. . . . ı . a. . . . . . . tesv¯ gatesu vacan¯ dapi m¯ dravaty¯ h putr¯ n niv¯ rya tu prth¯ svayamatra c¯ ’g¯ t 14. ı a a a. a 14. ¯ .48 a a a. a a. a . . . . a ı a a.51 a´ a a a.¯ . . .´ . . a . t¯ sn¯m sthite tu nrpatau tanuje ca nady¯ h ksattaryut¯ ’pta urumodamat¯va p¯ p¯ h u. . tesv¯ gatesvadhika asa vir¯ va etam sarve’pi su´ruvurrsipravar¯ ath¯ tra a ´ s a a ¯ .56 . . . s . samv¯ dameva nijadosamaveksya tasy¯ scakruh sad¯ ’vagatabh¯ gavatoccadharm¯ h 14. ..¯ . jagmustathaiva dhrtar¯ s.¯ ı ete hi dharmamarudindrabhisagvarebhyo j¯ t¯ h praj¯vati pitaryurudh¯ mas¯ r¯ h a a. . a a ¯ . p¯ ndoh sut¯ sca prthay¯ sahit¯ mun¯ndrairn¯ r¯ yan asramata asu puram svak¯yam a. . . . .50 te sanniv¯ rya tu prth¯ matha m¯ dravaty¯ bhartuh sah¯ nugamanam bahu c¯ rthayanty¯ h a a a a a a. a . tesamit¯ritavaco’nu jag¯ da v¯ yur¯ bh¯ s ya kauravaganan gaganastha eva 14. . . dhikkrtya c¯ numaranaya matim cak¯ ra tasy¯ h svano ruditajah sruta asu p¯ rthaih 14. ¯´ a . . patyuh kalevaramaveksya ni´amya m¯ dry¯ h kunt¯ bhrsam vyathitahrtkamalaiva m¯ dr¯m s a a. . .. . clx 14. s a . a.. ucuh suyodhanamukh¯ h saha saubalena p¯ ndormrtih kila pur¯ tanay¯ h kva tasya a.trapuro mun¯ndr¯ h vrttam samastamavadannanujam mrtam ca ı a. . .52 u s a a a ı . . .54 a a a a a . na ksetraj¯ api mrte pitari svak¯yaih samya˙ niyogamanav¯ pya bhav¯ ya yogy¯ h a ı . . s a a a . ´ . a a a ı . . . . ı . . hutv¯ ’tmadehamuru p¯ pamadah krtam ca samm¯ rjya lokamagamannijabhartureva a a a . .53 p¯ ndu´ca putrakagunaih svagunai´ca s¯ ksat krsnatmajah satatamasya padaikabhaktah a. a. . lok¯ nav¯ pa vimal¯ n mahit¯ n mahadbhih kim citramatra harip¯ davinamracitte 14. . .tenaiva m¯ nusamav¯ pya ratistha eva pa˜ catvam¯ pa rativighnamaputrat¯ m ca a . a a a a . a . .57 a a a a.¯ p¯ ndoh sut¯ muniganaih pitrmedhamatra cakruryath¯ vadatha tena sahaiva m¯ dr¯ a. a. a . bharturgunairanadhikau tanay¯ rthameva m¯ dry¯ krtau suravar¯ vadhikau svato’pi a a a .55 14. ¯ . ¯´ ı ¯´ . . . 14. . n a a a. . a´ a a ı a a . a . . ¯ . a n a a.49 a a a. tenaiva bhartrmrtiheturabh¯ t samastalokai´ca n¯ timahit¯ suguna’pi m¯ dr¯ 14. . . ajagmuruttamakrp¯ rsilokamadhye patn¯ nrp¯ nugaman¯ ya ca pasprdh¯ te ı . . a ı . sv¯ tmottamesvatha suresu vi´esata´ca svalpo’pi dosa urut¯ mabhiy¯ ti yasm¯ t 14. a .

evam krte nihatakan. . . . u . a s a. a a´ a n¯ . t¯ .t asmin hate nipatite ca surendras¯ nau sesa bhaveyurapi saubaliputrad¯ s¯ h 14. a. chadmaprayogata imam vinihatya v¯ry¯ t p¯ rtham nihatya nigale ca vidadhmahe’ny¯ n ı a a a . . pakvorubhojyaphalasannayan¯ ya vrksesv¯ r¯ dhar¯ jatanay¯ nabhiv¯ks ya bh¯mah a a a ı . a ı a. . a n . . . a a . n a.64 a u a a a. clxi 14. .67 a. . a . p¯ daprah¯ ramuruvr ksatale prad¯ ya s¯ kam phalairvinipatatsu phal¯ nyabhu˙ kta a a a a . a u a a .60 vaicitrav¯ryatanay¯ h krpato mah¯ str¯ ny¯ pu´ca p¯ ndutanayaih saha sarvar¯ j˜ am ı a. . u a kunty¯ sahaiva jagrhuh subhrsam tad¯ ’rt¯ vaicitrav¯ryatanay¯ h saha saubalena a a a ı a. . ı . a . ´ a a. ı .saky¯ sca naiva bhavat¯ m kvacidagrah¯ ya n¯ r¯ yanena satatam pariraksit¯ yat ´ a´ a. a a u . .58 v¯ yoradrsyavacanam pari´a˙ kam¯ nes v¯ virbabh¯ va bhagav¯ n svayamabjan¯ bhah a s n a . a 14.63 a a a a .¯ 14..69 u ´ . a a a s . . . . vy¯ sasvar¯ pa urusarvagunaikadeha ad¯ ya t¯ nagamad¯ su ca p¯ ndugeham 14. . . . . ¯ a a . a aa . . ..¯ a. . asmin hate vinihat¯ akhil¯ sca p¯ rth¯ h sakyo bal¯ cca na nihantumayam bal¯ dhyah a a´ a a. a ı.65 a .´ . drs. tatsv¯krtesu sakal¯ api bh¯smamukhy¯ vaicitrav¯ryasahit¯ h parip¯ jya sarv¯ n ı . a.61 a´ a a a a. a u. . sarv¯ nud¯ hya ca kad¯ ciduruprav¯ h¯ m ga˙ g¯ m sut¯ rayati s¯ rasup¯ rn apaumsyah 14. u .. . tatk¯ rananyakurut¯ m paramau kar¯ msi devadvisam satatavistrtas¯ dhupaumsyau 14.´ .62 yuddhe niyuddha uta dh¯ vana utplave ca v¯ riplave ca sahit¯ n nikhil¯ n kum¯ r¯ n a a a a aa eko jig¯ ya taras¯ param¯ ryakarm¯ visnoh sup¯ rnasadanugrahatah sunity¯ t 14.a tasy¯ mitam balamud¯ksya sadoruvrddhadvesa babh¯ vuratha mantramamantrayamsca a ı . a a. 14. v¯ ’mit¯ nyatha kar¯ msi marutsutena nityam krt¯ ni tanay¯ nikhil¯ sca r¯ j˜ am a a.68 . . . a n¯ . . . . akamasya r¯ jyam duryodhanasya hi bhavenna tato’nyath¯ sy¯ t a . .59 a u a´ a. . a . ´¯ . a t¯ mst¯ n vih¯ ya ditij¯ naradevavamsaj¯ t¯ vic¯ rya vadhani´cayamasya cakruh 14. ı . dvesam hyrte nahi harau tamasi prave´ah pr¯ ne ca tena jagat¯manu tau prapannau s .66 yeye hi tatra naradevasut¯ h sur¯ msah pr¯tim par¯ m pavanaje nikhil¯ akurvan a. a.¯. . .t a . . a. ah kurvatsu v¯ yutanayena jit¯ h samast¯ h 14. sarv¯ n pragrhya vinimajjati v¯ rimadhye sr¯ nt¯ n visrjya hasati sma sa visnupady¯ m a a ´a a a .´ .´ aa a . 14.¯ a a. putr¯ sca tatra vividh¯ api b¯ laces.

t sukroktamantrabalatah pura ahvayitv¯ pa´c¯ t supa˜ jaragat¯ n pradaduh svas¯ te 14. . . ..71 n¯ a a ı a a˜ a . u . . . .´ . .¯ suptasya vistrta urasyamucad vi´¯rnadant¯ babh¯ vuramum¯ su vida´ya n¯ g¯ h 14.. ´ .77 tat tasya naijabalamapramayam nir¯ksya sarve ksit¯satanay¯ adhikam viseduh ı . . a . ¯ . . . . . . 14. . a´ . .¯. a. a u a´ s a a. duryodhanena prthumantrabalopah¯ t¯ m stats¯ rathih phaniganan pavan¯ tmajasya ua. j¯rne vise kumatayah param¯ bhitapt¯ h pr¯ s¯ dam¯ su vidadhurharip¯ datoye ı . kasy¯ pi nedrsabalam srutap¯ rvam¯ s¯d drs.¯ . naiv¯ nyathaurasabalam bhavat¯dr sam taduts¯ dya esa harinaiva sahaisa no’rthah 14.81 a ı . . .´ a . . . am kimu sma tanaye’pi hiranyakasya 14.72 n¯ a a a a ..70 sammantrya r¯ jatanayairdhrtar¯ s. a . ı´ ni´v¯ sato dar´an¯ dapi bhasma yesam bh¯ y¯ sureva bhuvan¯ ni ca te mrsa’san 14. a a . 14.80 naisargikapriyamimam pravadanti vipr¯ visnornit¯ ntamapi satyamidam dhruvam hi a . a a. . .73 tat kotiyojanagabh¯ramudam vig¯ hya bh¯mo vijrmbhanata eva vivrscya p¯ san ı a ı a´ ¯ .trajaistad dattam svas¯ damukhato’khilabhaksyabhojye a u . . jaghne ca s¯ tamapahastata eva bh¯mah susv¯ pa p¯ rvavadanutthita eva talp¯ t u ı . . j˜ atv¯ yuyutsumukhatah svayamatra c¯ nte susv¯ pa m¯ rutiram¯ dhrtar¯ s. sukrena labdhamamutah subal¯ tmajena pr¯ ptam pratosya marutastanay¯ ya c¯ duh ´ a a . dadbhirvida´ya na vik¯ ramamusya kartum sekurbhuja˙ gamavar¯ api suprayatn¯ h s a n a a. sv¯ tm¯ van¯ rthamadhik¯ m stutimeva krtv¯ visnoh sa daityatanayo harina’vito’bh¯ t a a a a. t . 14. clxii . a dosan prak¯ sayitumeva vicitrav¯ryaputr¯ tmajes u nrvaram pratisuptam¯ks ya a´ ı a ı . . t ı a . . ksiptv¯ sud¯ ramurun¯ gavar¯ nath¯ s.ı .. . . . . u a a. a a a´ a . . .traputraih 14..evam vic¯ rya visamulbanamantak¯ bham ks¯rodadhermathanajam tapas¯ gir¯sat a a a ı´ ¯ . a u a 14.´ . a. ı . .79 a u a ı . . . utt¯rya sajjanaganasya vidh¯ ya harsam tasth¯ vanantagunavisnusad¯ tih¯ rdah 14. . a a . .¯ . . a . au a. baddhv¯ ’bhimantranadrdhairayas¯ krtaistam p¯ sairviciksipurude harip¯ daj¯ y¯ h a a .¯ natvaurasam balamamusya sa krsyate hi bhrtyairbal¯ t sa pituraurasamasya v¯ryam a ı .. . . . . .. a a a. au tadvamsaj¯ n sa vinihatya pip¯lik¯ vat a u a a a. . ´ . . tam v¯ksya dus. .´ . j˜ atv¯ yuyutsugaditam balav¯ n sa bh¯mo visnoranugrahabal¯ jjaray¯ ncak¯ ra 14.74 ı a a a a . amanaso’tivipannacitt¯ h sammantrya bh¯ ya urun¯ gagananath¯ s. a . . ..75 ´ a s a n a u ¯ . .t .78 s a s a u a a . . . . .76 sı .

´ . .. as ı . . . .tr¯ bh¯mam nihantumuruyatnamakurvat¯ j˜ ah a. r¯ hvamsayuk tadanujau krathakai´ik¯ khyau bh¯ gau tath¯ ’gnisutayoh pavam¯ na´undhyoh a s a a a a s . a s a a a. a.krsnah kilaisa ca hariryadusu praj¯ tah so’sy¯ ’´rayah kuruta tasya bahu prat¯pam a . yuddh¯ ya jagmuramun¯ ’s. . .84 evam brhadrathasuto’pi su´ocyar¯ pa arto yayau bahu´a eva puram svak¯yam s u ¯ s ı .82 taih prerit¯ nrpatayah pitara´ca tesam s¯ kam brhadrathasutena hareh sak¯ sam a . yah p¯ rvam¯ sa ditijo narahelval¯ khyo rugm¯ti n¯ ma ca babh¯ va sa kundine´ah 14. ı a a a . u . r¯ j˜ am sut¯ stamakhilam sa mrsaiva krtv¯ cakre jay¯ ya ca di´am balav¯ n prayatnam 14. . krsnena p¯ rnabalav¯ryagun ena mukto j¯vetyat¯va vijitah svasit¯ va´esah 14. . 14. . ´s a a a anyam vadanti ca kar¯ sanrpam tath¯ ’nyam¯ tr svas¯ tanayameva ca dantavakram 14. ¯ . .88 a s¯ a .83 ten¯ ’grh¯tagajav¯ jirath¯ nit¯ ntam sastraih pariksatatan¯ bhiralam vamantah a . . ´ u . ´ u . a . a n¯ . . . a . . a a. a a . bandhornijasya tu balam supar¯ksam¯ nah salyo’pi tena yuyudhe vijitastathaiva ı . . bh¯mo jig¯ ya yudhi v¯ramathaikalavyam sarve nrp¯ sca vijit¯ amunaivameva 14. a . a´ tadb¯ huv¯ryaparip¯ lita indras¯ nuh sesan nrp¯ msca samajaid balav¯ nayatn¯ t a ı a u . .92 ı a ı a .87 a n¯ . . a .85 u . a. a. . .tada´esu yuddhesvatyantabhagnabaladarpamad¯ nivrtt¯ h a a. jitvaiva t¯ vapi jig¯ ya ca paundrak¯ khyam sauraih sutam sutamajaidatha bh¯smakasya a a ı. . pr¯ c¯m di´am prathamameva jig¯ ya pa´c¯ d y¯ my¯ m jale´aparip¯ litay¯ sah¯ ny¯ m a ı.. a . . . a a s ı. a a. s .. . a . sammantrya caivamatip¯ patam¯ narendraputr¯ hare´ca bahu cakruratha prat¯pam a a a s ı 14. 14. . . s . s .. p¯ rvastayorhi damaghosasutah praj¯ tah pr¯ hu´ca yam nrpatayah si´up¯ lan¯ mn¯ u a . . s . . .. ´ a a clxiii 14. a a .91 . . s a´ . ı ı ı a s . vyarthodyam¯ h punarapi sma sadh¯ rtar¯ s. a. ´ . a s . a r¯ mena s¯ rdhamakhilairyadubhih sameto reme ram¯ patiracintyabalo jaya´r¯h 14. . .. . a .´ . .86 a ..90 a a ı a u . ´ . ´ evam gatesu bahu´o natakandharesu r¯ jasvajo’pi madhur¯ m svapur¯m pravi´ya s a.¯. raktam vi´astrakavacadhvajav¯ jis¯ t¯ h srast¯ mbar¯ h slathitam¯ rddhajino nivrtt¯ h s a u a. a ı . bh¯ geta eva tanayasya sa eva vahnern¯ mn¯ suceh sa tu pit¯ ’sya hi mitrabh¯ gah a a a´ . a a s¯ . ı. . s a a a a yau tau pur¯ tanada´ananakumbhakarnau m¯ trsvas¯ tanayat¯ m ca gatau jig¯ ya 14.89 u´ . . a a.

a a ı. . . . a a ı a a . a. sarvam va´e bhagavato na vayam svatantr¯ bh¯ bh¯ rasamhrtikrte sa ih¯ vat¯rnah s a u a a ı . vij˜ aya putrava´agam dhrtar¯ s. ı. pr¯tim par¯ m tvayi karisyati v¯ sudevah s¯ kam samastayadubhih sahitah sur¯ dyaih 14. ¯. . . . r¯ mo’pi siksitamar¯ndradhar¯ t puro’sya bh¯me dad¯ vatha var¯ ni harerav¯ pa a ´ . . ı a ı a a. ity¯ civ¯ n saha maruttanay¯ rjun¯ bhy¯ m pr¯ y¯ t pur¯m ca sahadevayutah svak¯y¯ m 14.99 ittham samastakurumadhya up¯ ttav¯ kyo r¯ j¯ ’pi putrava´ago vacanam jag¯ da a a aa s a . . 14. a. ..tra´antyai gantum dide´a gajan¯ ma puram pare´ah 14.. u. rama˜ jah s¯ mnaiva bhedasahitena jag¯ da vidv¯ n n¯ s n . 14. . . . ´ . . ı a . a . a astr¯ ni sakratanayah sahadeva ara n¯tim tathoddhavamukh¯ t sakal¯ mud¯ r¯ m a. .96 u . y¯ syeva r¯ javara tatphalavaipar¯tyamittham vaco nigaditam tava k¯ rsnamadya a a ı a . . 14. . .101 u a a a a. . u . . .103 a n a a s . ı . . t . . 14. a a .. . ı .s¯ lvam ca hamsadibhakau ca vijitya bh¯mo n¯ g¯ hvayam puramag¯ t sahito’rjunena a . a a aa ¯ . a. dharm¯ rthak¯ masahit¯ m ca vimuktimesi tatpr¯titah suniyatam vipar¯tavrttih a a a. . a. anye ca sajjanaganah sahapaurar¯ s. .97 putresu p¯ ndutanayesu ca s¯ myavrttih k¯rtim ca dharmamurumesi tath¯ ’rthak¯ mau a a a . ¯ tatrosaturbhagavat¯ saha yuktaces. a . ´ a . . . . ´ ı . a a a n¯ . a sv¯ phalkino grhamamum dhrtar¯ s. . . . .93 tadb¯ huv¯ryamatha v¯ksya mumoda dharmas¯ nuh sam¯ tryamajo vidurah sabh¯smah a ı ı . . a. a ı . . . . au samp¯ jitau yadubhiruttamakarmas¯ rau 14. ¯ a a kury¯ diti sma bhagavatsamanuj˜ ayaiva r¯ m¯ da´iksadurug¯ yapurah sa bh¯mah 14. .94 a. ¯ . . . ı .100 etanni´amya vacanam sa tu y¯ davo’sya j˜ atv¯ mano’sya kalusam tava naiva putr¯ h s a n¯ a a.98 ı . a a a . .. so’y¯ d gaj¯ hvayamamutra vicitrav¯ryaputrena bh¯smasahitaih kurubhih samastaih a a ı ı. .104 . a. .t pratyudyamo bhagavat¯ ’pi bhaved gad¯ y¯ h siksa yad¯ bhagavat¯ kriyate nacemam a a a. clxiv 14. .102 a u a . . samp¯ jitah katipay¯ navasacca m¯ s¯ n j˜ atum hi p¯ ndusu manahprasrtim kur¯ nam 14. .tr¯ h srutvaiva sarvayadavo jahrsurnit¯ ntam 14. j˜ anam tu bh¯ gavatamuttamam¯ tmayogyam bh¯m¯ rjunau bhagavatah samav¯ pya krsnat n¯ . . . . . . ¯ .95 ´ a s a s . ı a a a . s ¯ . a. j˜ atv¯ sa kuntividuroktita atman¯ ca mitr¯ rimadhyamajan¯ m stanayesu p¯ ndoh n¯ a a a a. krsnah suyodhanamukh¯ kramam¯ mbikeyam j¯ nan svaputrava´avartinameva gatv¯ a a s a . .

. . a´ a .112 s ı a a a a s . vij˜ aya cainamurusamsrtito vimukt¯ y¯ ntyasya p¯ dayugalam munayo vir¯ g¯ h 14. a . ¯ . . . a. .t m¯ nusyabuddhimapanetumaje mayi sma tasm¯ nmayi sthitimav¯ pya samam pray¯ ntu a . a ı a . as a . samp¯ jya v¯ ripatir¯ ha vimucya nandam n¯ yam sutastava pum¯ n paramah sa esah u a a a .. uddhavapratiy¯ nam n¯ ma caturda´o’dhy¯ yah a .krsno’tha caupagavimuttaman¯tiyuktam sampresayannidamuv¯ ca ha gokul¯ ya ı a a . . 14. . p¯ rvam sa r¯ pamadatah prajah¯ sa vipr¯ n nityam tapahkrsatar¯ ngiraso vir¯ p¯ n u u a a a˙ u a . n¯ ham manusya iti kutraca vo’stu buddhirbrahmaiva nirmalatamam pravadanti m¯ m hi a . clxv . .´ taih pr¯ pitah sapadi so’jagaratvameva matto nij¯ m tanumav¯ pya jag¯ da nandam a. . . . . haloko goj¯vin¯ m sthitirapi pravar¯ mad¯y¯ s ı a.108 n¯ yam naro harirayam paramah parebhyo vi´ve´varah sakalak¯ rana atmatantrah a . s s a . .109 n¯ a a a a a. . a. 14. . a . . . . . .110 14.106 p¯ rvam yad¯ hyajagaro nijag¯ ra nandam sarve na sekuratha tatpravimoksanaya u a a ´ . nandam yad¯ ca jagrhe varunasya d¯ tastatr¯ pi m¯ m jalapatergrham¯ su y¯ tam a u a a.111 srutvoddhavo nigaditam paramasya pumso vrnd¯ vanam prati yayau vacanai´ca tasya ´ s . . a s a . 14. sandar´ito nanu mayaiva vikun. . 14. . . a . . . a a ´ a . duhkham vyapohya nikhilam pa´uj¯van¯ n¯ m¯ y¯ t puna´caranasannidhimeva visnoh 14.107 a s . . . a a .105 matto viyoga iha kasyacidasti naiva yasm¯ daham tanubhrt¯ m nihato’ntareva a . duhkham vin¯ saya vacobhirare mad¯yairnand¯ din¯ m virahajam mama c¯ ’´u y¯ hi a´ ı a a. a a . . . . . . . . .¯ matp¯ dasamspar´atah sa tad¯ ’tidivyo vidy¯ dharastaduditam nikhilam smarantu 14. iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . . .

6 n a. . . .ı a a a. .8 nrtyantamenam p¯ yay¯ m¯ surete payah kad¯ cid rasamasya so’vet a . a . . a a a . . sampreritah krpay¯ c¯ ’rtar¯ po drono yay¯ v¯ rjayitum tad¯ g¯ m 15. .traih sametya kr¯dan payah p¯ tumupaiti sadma a a a. ¯ . a tasmai m¯ t¯ pis. a a. punah kad¯ cit sa tu m¯ trdatte pis.. . am¯ lodya p¯ tum dad¯ ti p¯tvaiti tadesa nityam a a .t a . te pa˜ ca p¯ ndutanay¯ mumudurnit¯ ntam saddharmac¯ rin a urukrama´iksit¯ rth¯ h 15.t a . r¯ n sa caitya may¯ p¯tam ks¯ramity¯ ha nityam ı . s¯ a a . . u a . . .ı a 15. .. dosaya yasm¯ t sa pit¯ ’khilasya sv¯ m¯ guruh paramam daivatam ca 15. y¯ pi˙ gal¯ ’nyabhava atmani samsthitam tam samsmrtya k¯ ntamurug¯ yamabh¯ t trivakr¯ a n a a a u a ¯ . . . . .. . kr¯darthameva vijig¯ ya tathobhay¯ tmayuddhe balam ca karav¯ kprabhave’mit¯ tm¯ 15. . a a . . sairandhrikodarabhavah sa tu n¯ radasya sisyo vrkodararathasya babh¯ va yant¯ a ´.3 aa a a a ı . . . . nityaprabh¯ tasu´ubhapratibho’pi visnoh srutv¯ par¯ m punarapi pratibh¯ mav¯ pa u s a a. . yad¯ bharadv¯ jasutastvasa˜ cay¯ pratigrahojjho nijadharmavart¯ a a n ı ı draunistad¯ dh¯ rtar¯ s.ı drs. .11 a a a ı . e nedam ks¯ramity¯ rur¯ va 15.(p¯ ndava´astr¯ bhy¯ sah) a . t a a ı . vy¯ s¯ dav¯ pa param¯ tmasatattvavidy¯ m dharm¯ tmajo’pi satatam bhagavatprapann¯ h aa a a a. ¯ a a a a a . a a .. p¯taks¯r¯ n dh¯ rtar¯ s. a . ´ ko n¯ ma visnvanupaj¯vaka asa yasya nity¯ sray¯ dabhihit¯ ’pi ram¯ sad¯ sr¯h 15. . v¯ ruvantam sutam¯ tmajasya sneh¯ nniyatyaiva jan¯ rdanasya a a a .9 a a.2 . a ı .¯ . a a. ¯ . .t . .7 15. .1 a a a s a a . atha pa˜ cada´o’dhy¯ yah n s a . .. . krsnadav¯ pya varsatritay¯ t puram svam¯ jagmaturharisutena vi´okan¯ mn¯ 15. clxvi 15. Om evam pra´asati jagat purusottame’smin bh¯m¯ rjunau tu sahadevayut¯ vanuj˜ am s¯ ı a a n¯ .5 a ı a´ a a a a ´ ı. pratigrah¯ t sannivrttah sa r¯ mam yayau na visnorhi bhavet pratigrahah a a . sarv¯ nabh¯ gavata´astrapath¯ n vidh¯ ya m¯ rgam cak¯ ra sa tu vaisnavameva subhram a a s¯ a u a a ´ .. a a . .4 ı. s . . .¯ vy¯ s¯ t par¯ tmata uv¯ ca ca phalgun¯ didaives u sarvavijay¯ paravidyayaisah 15.10 a a u a a a a . tam pa˜ car¯ travidam¯ pya susarathim sa bh¯mo mumoda punar¯ pa par¯ tmavidy¯ m n a a ı a a a . ı. .

¯ a . sv¯ myam tavecchan pratiy¯ tyadho hi yasm¯ nnacotth¯ tumalam kad¯ cit a a a a a . . a a.drs. a . . vidyaiva dey¯ bhavat¯ tato’ja sarvaprak¯ sinyacal¯ sus¯ ksm¯ 15. .13 a a. . 15.. ananta´aktih sakale´varo’pi tyaktam sarvam n¯ dya vittam mam¯ sti s s a . . a a.14 avyucchinne sakal¯ n¯ m sur¯ nam tantau kalirno bhavit¯ katha˜ cit a a. a s . . . sakh¯ tav¯ sm¯ti tadodito’pi jag¯ da v¯ kyam drupado’tidarp¯ t 15. a.¯. a n tasm¯ duts¯ dy¯ h sarva ete sur¯ msa etena s¯ kam tanayena v¯r¯ h 15. a it¯ritastattvavidy¯ dik¯ h sa vidy¯ h sarv¯ h pradadau s¯ stra´astr¯ h ı a a. a a.12 a. it¯ritasy¯ ’´u babh¯ va kopo jitendriyasy¯ pi munerhar¯cchay¯ 15. u a a . . . tesam vrddhih sy¯ t p¯ ndav¯ rthe hat¯ n¯ m mokse’pi saukhyasya na santati´ca a a. a . ı a. .17 a .¯. . a . yogy¯ sur¯ nam kalij¯ sup¯ p¯ h pr¯ yo yasm¯ t kalij¯ h sambhavanti 15. . evam vicinty¯ pratimah sa bh¯ rgavo babh¯ sa ¯satsmita´ocisa gir¯ a a a. . a. . na nirdhano r¯ jasakho bhaveta yathes. s . . clxvii .15 a a a. 15. .16 atm¯ vidy¯ sastramet¯ vadasti tesam madhye rucitam tvam grh¯ na a´ a ¯ a . a . a . a a a. a . sarve´it¯ sarvaparah svatantrastvameva ko’nyah sadrsastave´a s a s .tato gaccha vipreti daiv¯ t a a . 15. ¯ . ı . ¯ . a. .18 sarvottamasye´a tavocca´astraih k¯ ryam kimasm¯ kamanudbal¯ n¯ m s s a a a . hetum sur¯ nam narayonij¯ n¯ m hant¯ c¯ yam sy¯ t saha putrena ceti 15. . u . a.¯ a a.t . ¯ . vaivainam j¯ madagnyo’pyacintayad dronam kartum ksitibh¯ r¯ panode aa . a a . ¯ .21 a a ı a a a . ¯ a a. ´.20 d¯ ne’rddhar¯ jyasya hi tatpratij˜ am samsmrtya p¯ rv¯ mupay¯ tam sakh¯ yam a a n¯ . a . . abdadvisatkena sam¯ pya t¯ h sa yayau sakh¯ yam drupadam mah¯ tm¯ a a. uktah sa ittham pravicintya vipro jag¯ da kastvadgrahane samarthah 15.19 a a a´ a u .´ . ´¯ a . . n¯ k¯ ranat santaterapyabh¯ vo yogyah sur¯ nam sadamogharetas¯ m a a . s . a . na dev¯ n¯ m¯ satam p¯ rusa hi sant¯ naj¯ h pr¯ ya´ah p¯ payogy¯ h a a a´ .22 ı as u a ı a pratigrah¯ t sannivrttena so’yam may¯ pr¯ pto matpituh sisyakatv¯ t a a a a . 15. a a . . a s a. a . . . a a a.

. . j¯ t¯ h kule bharat¯ n¯ m na vittha divy¯ ni c¯ str¯ ni sur¯ rcit¯ ni 15. na r¯ jageham sa kad¯ cideti ten¯ drs.24 a u˜ . a. a a . . . . bh¯smo vidy¯ stena sahaiva cintayannastrapr¯ ptim tasya su´r¯ va r¯ m¯ t ı. dronam j˜ atv¯ tasya sisyatva et¯ n dadau kum¯ r¯ mstatra gatv¯ svayam ca 15. a a a. a. a . a a.t tathaiva tenoddhrtama˙ gul¯yam trivargamukhy¯ tmajav¯ kyato’nu 15. a a . a . . ´ sa a a 15.31 n ı . a . a a it¯rit¯ astravidam kum¯ r¯ vij˜ aya vipram surap¯ jyapautram ı a a a n¯ u .t . aa a . .34 n¯ a ´. . ı a a . hanisya ityeva matim nidh¯ ya yayau kur¯ nchisyat¯ m netumet¯ n 15. a . a a.pituh sisyo hy¯ tma´isyo bhaveta sisyasy¯ rthah sv¯ya eveti matv¯ a s.30 yathes. sa c¯ ’´vis¯k¯ bhirathottarottaram sampr¯ sya divy¯ strabalena kandukam a s . a sakanduk¯ m mudrik¯ m pa´yat¯ dya sarve kum¯ r¯ iti v¯ryasamsray¯ t 15.´ ı a . a. sampr¯ rthay¯ m¯ surathoddhrtim prati pradh¯ namudr¯ yutakandukasya a a a a a . ´. s a aa ı . uddhrtya mudroddharanarthinah punarjag¯ da bhuktirmama kalpyat¯ miti a a . u a˙ ı k¯ pe na sekuh sahit¯ h kum¯ r¯ uddhartumetam pavan¯ tmajo’vadat u ´ .32 a´ ı. a a .ı a a a . a a a.¯ . vikr¯dato dharmas¯ nostadaiva sah¯ ngul¯yena ca kanduko’patat ı. . . .23 so’yam p¯ po m¯ mavaj˜ aya m¯ dho dus. a a . a . pratigrah¯ d vinivrttasya c¯ rthah sy¯ cchisyebhyah kauravebhyo mam¯ tra a a a . . a a a. .´ a tad¯ kum¯ r¯ navadat sa vipro dhigastrab¯ hy¯ m bhavat¯ m pravrttim a aa a a. clxviii . ´. avitt¯ sanap¯ namasya dharm¯ tmajah pratijaj˜ e su´¯ghram a´ a a n sı . sa . a.25 15.t . . a a a. papracchurenam sahit¯ h kum¯ r¯ h ko’s¯ti so’py¯ ha pit¯ maho vah a. a . . ı 15.26 nispatya coddhrtya samutpatisye k¯ p¯ damusm¯ d bhrsan¯c¯ dapi sma u a . ı. . ah sa kum¯ raih pur¯ ’tah a a a .29 15. . . vakteti te dudruvur¯ su bh¯smam drono’yamityeva sa t¯ mstadoce 15. 15. evam manv¯ nah kr¯datah p¯ ndavey¯ n sadh¯ rtar¯ s. 15. . . a .28 a a. am vaco’´r¯ vayadasya darpam a n¯ u. a.33 srutv¯ vrddham krsnavarnam dvijam tam mah¯ stravidy¯ mapi t¯ m mah¯ matih ´ a . . . . . a .27 a. . . ...tr¯ n purab¯ hyato’khyat a .

u a´ a a. 15. . tam dhanvin¯ m pravaram s¯ dhayisya ityarjunast¯ makarot pratij˜ am 15. . a ı a. a a . a s. a a n . clxix .¯. . .35 a. . a s a . rahasyavidy¯ sca dad¯ ti tasya n¯ nyasya kasy¯ pi tath¯ katha˜ cit 15. a bhaveyamekah phalguno’straj˜ a esam niv¯ raka´cenmama dharmal¯ bhah n . . a a a . . ¯ ity¯ j˜ ay¯ ke´avasy¯ par¯ n i prayogayogy¯ ni sadecchati sma 15. ¯ a . a. .45 tad¯ karno’thaikalavya´ca divy¯ nyastr¯ n y¯ ptum dronasam¯pam¯yatuh a s a a.37 15. a a n a a . s¯ to nisada iti naitayorad¯ dastr¯ n i viprah sa tu r¯ ma´isyah 15. .t dronasya krtv¯ sakal¯ stravedinam kartum p¯ rtham n¯ rjunavaccak¯ ra a a . 15.38 15.39 sa paksap¯ tam ca cak¯ ra tasmin karoti c¯ syorutar¯ m pra´ams¯ m a a a.36 an a s a a. a . na buddhip¯ rvam vara indir¯ pateranyatra me gr¯ hya ita´ca jisnuh u a a s . a naiv¯ tiyatnena dadar´a laksam su´r¯ say¯ m p¯ rthamagre karoti a s .43 a a. . a bh¯sm¯ dibhirbhavit¯ sa˙ garo nastad¯ n¯ ham gurubhirnityayoddh¯ ı. . ´ s u. . am kartum pratij˜ am prathamam karoti a n¯ . . s . . a u a a. ¯ . . u a a a daussantim¯ ndh¯ tr maruttap¯ rv¯ scaitatsam¯ n¯ h surad¯ rav¯ry¯ h a a.¯. astr¯ ni citr¯ ni mah¯ nti divy¯ nyanyairnrpairmanas¯ ’pyasmr t¯ ni a. karotu gurvarthamiti sma cintayan bh¯mah pratij˜ am na cak¯ ra tatra ı . . . a . sneham nit¯ ntam surar¯ jas¯ nau krtv¯ mah¯ str¯ ni dadau sa tasya a . a .40 a´ a a a a n bh¯mah samastam pratibh¯ balena j¯ nan sneham tvadvit¯yam kanis..46 u a a. . . ı´ a a a. a . .drono’tha t¯ navadad yo madis.. . a . .42 tad¯ sam¯yuh sakal¯ h ksit¯saputr¯ dronat sakal¯ str¯ n yav¯ ptum a ı . a av¯ pya sarve tanay¯ nrp¯ nam sakt¯ babh¯ vurna yathaiva p¯ rve a a .44 nait¯ drsah p¯ rvam¯ san narendr¯ astre bale sarvavidy¯ su caiva a .¯ dadau sa tesam param¯ str¯ ni vipro r¯ m¯ dav¯ pt¯ nyagat¯ ni c¯ nyaih 15. a . . a. ¯ . n¯ . ´ a u u 15. a tatpreriten¯ rjunena pratij˜ a krt¯ yad¯ vipravarastatah param a n¯ .. .41 15. he ı . a a n¯ . a a ı . ´¯ .t . a . a a a a a a . a svab¯ huv¯ry¯ d bhagavatpras¯ d¯ nnihanmi satr¯ n kimanena ceti a ı a a a ´ u 15. a . . unm¯ dan¯ d¯ni sa veda krsnadastr¯ nyan¯ patsu na t¯ ni mu˜ cet a a ı a. ı ı .

astamindra uta tatra sam¯ vive´a karnasya sapamupap¯ dayitum sut¯ rthe 15. . viddhah sarena sa yath¯ rudhirasya dh¯ r¯ m susr¯ va tam vigatanidra iv¯ ’ha r¯ mah a a a. s .53 kim tvam na c¯ layasi m¯ m rudhirapraseke pr¯ pte’pi p¯ vanavirodhini ko’si ceti a a. karnah sa k¯. . . . . enam sam¯ sritya drdho bhavetetyad¯ jj˜ atvaiv¯ stramasmai rame´ah 15. a a a a ´¯ . a a´ a a a a a . . vipro’pyayam tamajamemi bhrgoh kulotthamittham vicintya sa yayau bhrgup¯ sram¯ ya a´ a . 15. u . j¯ ty¯ ’smi s¯ ta uta te tanayo’smi satyam ten¯ smi vipra iti bh¯ rgavavamsajo’ham a a u a a . raputrah n ul ¯ . inaiva hy¯ roradhastanata oparig¯ tvaca´ca ıt ıt u a s .54 a a ıt . 15. tam pr¯ ha karna iha naiva may¯ vidheyo nidr¯ virodha iti k¯. . a a a . t . a a . ivisayatvata eva r¯ pam a ıt a u . a a a astraj˜ ac¯ . ´ . .karno’nav¯ pya nijam¯psitamuccam¯ no yasm¯ dav¯ pa purusottamato’stravrndam a ı a a a . . samsuptavat suravarah surak¯ ryahetord¯ tum ca v¯ linidhanasya phalam tadasya a a .57 aspardham¯ nam na katha˜ cana tv¯ m jet¯ ka´cit spardham¯ nastu y¯ si a .. .47 sa sarvavettu´ca vibhorbhayena vipro’hamityavadadastravar¯ tilobh¯ t s a a j¯ nannapi pradad¯ vasya r¯ mo divy¯ nyastr¯ n yakhil¯ nyavyay¯ tm¯ 15. amanimindras¯ num vi´vasya hantum dhrtar¯ s.48 a a a a a.. . . 15. . . . . a upeksito me 15. 15. ath¯ ’ha r¯ mastamasatyav¯ co na te sak¯ se mama v¯ sayogyat¯ a a a a´ a a tath¯ ’pi te naiva vrth¯ mad¯y¯ bhaktirbhavejjesyasi sarva´atr¯ n a ı a s u . . a ¯ . ityuktam¯ travacane sa tu k¯.56 a u . . .49 a´ a n¯ a s . sampr¯ pya naijamatip¯ rnagunasya tasya visnoranugrahata apa vim¯ nagah svah 15. . j˜ anam ca bh¯ gavatamapyapar¯ sca vidy¯ r¯ m¯ dav¯ pya vijayam dhanuragryay¯ nam n¯ .t . a . k¯.51 tatr¯ ’sa r¯ ksasavarah sa tu hetin¯ m¯ k¯ le mahendramanup¯ sya hi sapato’sya a a . . . ako’sya r¯ masya drs. a. . . ´s ´ a . a .52 ıt a s ´¯ a a .50 s a . a .55 ı´ aa a .´ agre’bruvam bhavata ¯sa nahi tvadanyo m¯ t¯ pit¯ gurutaro jagato’pi mukhyah 15. a˙ ke nidh¯ ya sa kad¯ cidamusya r¯ mah si´ye siro vigatanidra ud¯ rabodhah n a a a .. n a. atanugena kir¯. ´ a . abdai´caturbhiratha ca nyavasat tadante h¯ tum na sakta urug¯ yamimam sa karnah 15. a s a a clxx . .

u . a .t iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . a . . a. a ı srutv¯ r¯ vam s¯ rameyasya d¯ r¯ ccharairmukham sabdavedh¯ pup¯ re ´ a a . (p¯ ndava´astr¯ bhy¯ so n¯ ma) pa˜ cada´o’dhy¯ yah a . . a a. .¯ . . clxxi .59 tatah kad¯ cid dhrtar¯ s. . s¯ a a a n s a . tasya pras¯ dopacitoru´ikso nisado’d¯ d daksinangus. . . 15.traputraih p¯ ndoh sut¯ mrgay¯ m sampray¯ t¯ h a a .58 y¯ h¯ti tenokta ud¯ rakarmana karno yayau tam pranamye´it¯ ram a ı a s a . v¯ citram kuravah p¯ ndav¯ sca dras. . . a . divy¯ nyastr¯ n y¯ ptumet¯ m ca siksam dronam sad¯ p¯ jayati sma bhakty¯ a a. . a . . u a . . a a . . al ¯ . .t .t a s .65 punah krp¯ . dronakrtim m¯ rttik¯m p¯ jayantam dadrsu´cainam dhanurev¯ bhyasantam ı. ih¯nasya sam¯ ’rjunena u ´ .. a. a u a . drs.t ı 15.thameva a . . v¯ vi´esam tamamusya p¯ rtho dronayoce tvadvaro me mrsa’s¯t a . . 15.¯ . .t tatah param n¯ sya babh¯ va siksa sanmus. . . . ityukta enam tvabhigamya daksinam vipro yay¯ ce daksinangus.61 a a u a . . ´ . . . o dhanvi´res. . ´ sa ekalavyo vranamasya n¯ karocchv¯ p¯ rit¯ syah p¯ ndav¯ nabhyay¯ t sah 15. 15. a.¯. .par¯ bh¯ tim n¯ tra vic¯ ryamasti pram¯ d¯ tvam bhavit¯ c¯ strasa˙ ghe a u . . a ua ı u . 15. . a a a ı a a n .63 drs. a.62 pai´acamevaisa pi´acakebhyah p¯ rvam vived¯ stravrndam nisadah s¯ s¯ a . a a.¯ .tham krtav¯ narjunam ca 15.60 a a a a . .64 15. .¯ .¯ . ..t a . ¯˙ . a . . um kart¯ ram m¯ rgay¯ m¯ suratra a . uraivataparvate tam dronah pr¯ py¯ ’d¯ dastravar¯ n i tasmai a. tathaikalavyo’pi nir¯ krto’mun¯ dronena tasya pratim¯ m vane’rcayat a . ¯˙ . a a a .¯ a . . a a. . hamasmai a s .66 a a a s . a a a ek¯ nta ev¯ sya bhakty¯ sutus.´ s . agre gacchan s¯ rameyo rur¯ va dharm¯ tmajasy¯ tra vane mrg¯ rth¯ 15. ¯ ı .¯. .. a´ . .

9 p¯ rvam pr¯ pt¯ nyeva divy¯ yudh¯ ni punarvaikun. .. pr¯ pte virodhe balibhirn¯timagry¯ m yayau sar¯ mo daksinasam rame´ah 16. a ıt a a a a .10 a u a a a a a . . . . a . . . ´ı . .2 a ı a.¯. .(srg¯ lavadhah) . ı .11 a s a a a a a a a u a . . so’nantav¯ryah paramo’bhayo’pi n¯tyai gacchan j¯ madagnyam dadar´a ı .. a a s ı a a . tadicchay¯ caiva n¯ r¯ yanasya s¯rsnyapy¯ s¯d yugapad dugdhav¯ rdhau a aa . a . a s . . n¯ r¯ yane sarvadevaih samete brahm¯ dibhirh¯ sam¯ ne suparnah aa . samsuptaviccha´ya ud¯ rakarm¯ sa˜ j˜ ayai dev¯ n¯ m mukham¯ksy¯ prameyah s a a n n¯ a a.tham lokamit¯ ni bh¯ yah u a a a u . muktasth¯ n¯ d¯ pa n¯ r¯ yano’jo bali´c¯ ’g¯ t tatra sandras.5 dev¯ sca tadbh¯ vavido’khil¯ sca nim¯lit¯ ksah sayanesu si´yare a´ a a´ ı a . am¯ d¯ y¯ g¯ jjahasuh sarvadev¯ h 16. . a a . . . . .tam tattulyam¯ s¯t tasya r¯ pesvabhed¯ t ıt . ´s tad¯ balistasya visnoh kir¯. u . s . k¯ nti´c¯ ’g¯ t tasya somasya c¯ ny¯ bh¯ ry¯ dvayoh p¯ rvatan¯ sur¯ p¯ 16. s a a . . . . aı u . atha soda´o’dhy¯ yah s a . a a s . am¯ d¯ y¯ bhyay¯ d yatra krsnah a a al . k¯ le tvetasmin bh¯ ya ev¯ khilai´ca nrpairyukto m¯ gadho yoddhuk¯ mah a u a s a a . kir¯. . gatv¯ p¯ t¯ . a . smrta agacchetyeva visarjito’mun¯ yayau dugdh¯ bdhim yatra n¯ r¯ yano’sau a a aa . a . ¯ ´¯ . ¯ . . t ı´ tatr¯ sur¯ ve´amamus ya visnuh sandar´ayan suptih¯no’pi nityam a a s s ı . saiv¯ param r¯ pam¯ sth¯ ya c¯ ’g¯ cchr¯rity¯ khyam sendir¯ ve´amagryam a a a a a ı a a s . .6 a ıt a a a a a. aı a 16. 16. u a.8 . u clxxii 16. .7 tat tasya s¯rsni pratimucya natv¯ khagah stutv¯ devadevam rame´am ´ı . . ¯ . ´ . . am tat krsnam¯ rdhni pravis.1 a a u. 16. ¯. am yudhi jitv¯ balim ca kir¯.3 tad¯ dugdh¯ bdhau samsrtisthaih sur¯ dyaih p¯ j¯ m pr¯ ptum sth¯ namesam ca yogyam a a a a . a a a . u . ı a s .4 a a a aa . . sandar´ayan balin¯ malpasen¯ dyupaskar¯ n am bahalopaskarai´ca s a a a. pr¯ y¯ d yad¯ mstatra nity¯ vyay¯ tibalai´varyo’p¯cchay¯ ’g¯ t sa krsnah 16. . ¯ a a . .ı a u a . . . . 16. ´ . kr¯darthameko’pi tato’tidurgam srutv¯ gomantam tatra yayau sah¯ grajah ı. um¯sam 16. . tad¯ ’vater¯ rauhineyasya caivam bh¯ ry¯ ’py¯ y¯ d v¯ run¯ n¯ ma p¯ rv¯ 16.... .

jar¯ suto rauhineyena yuddham ciram krtv¯ tanmusalena pothitah a . rugminyarthe p¯day¯ m¯ sa sastr¯ nyasya cchitv¯ viratham dr¯ vay¯ nah 16. . nisp¯dit¯ jjaladh¯ rodgat¯ ’sm¯ d vahnim vy¯ ptam samay¯ m¯ sa sarvam 16. a .13 girist¯ bhy¯ m p¯ditah san nimagno bh¯ mau padbhy¯ m yojanaik¯ da´am sah a a . . 16. . .22 .. sarv¯ net¯ ncharavarsena krsno vis¯ tav¯ jidhvaja´astravarmanah a a˜ u a s .t¯ bh¯ r¯ mo mumude tatra tis. ajeyatvam tasya dattam hi dh¯ tr¯ p¯ rvam grh¯to visnun¯ r¯ magena a a u . a . a . . ah p¯ nc¯ lar¯ ja´ca jar¯ sutasya a. ha˜ cha´ankap¯ godriktak¯ ntih sudh¯ m¯ a ı a u a . a . .. . a. .14 a a a a a . . a a . . . a .. ı. a. t n s¯ ˙ tasy¯ v¯ runy¯ h pratim¯ peyar¯ p¯ k¯ dambar¯ v¯ run¯ t¯ m papau sah 16. . ten¯ ’hatah subhrsam rauhineyah pap¯ ta m¯ rcch¯ bhigatah ksanena a a u a . a aa. a . a ˜ a a s a bhay¯ t krsnam sastravarsairavarsan k¯ r¯ grhe v¯ sit¯ m¯ gadhena 16. . .21 16. . . tatra hamso dibhaka´caikalavyah sak¯cakastau si´up¯ lapaundrakau 16. . a a a a a a s . . ı. . a s . ´ a. . . ´ sen¯ m pravis. a a tath¯ krte balabhadre tu krsno gad¯ m¯ d¯ ya sv¯ mag¯ nm¯ gadhe´am a . ´ a a´ ´ a ı a. a . . bhaum¯ tmajo dantavakra´ca rugm¯ saubh¯ dhipo maindamaind¯ nujau ca a s ı a a anye ca ye p¯ rthiv¯ h sarva eva krodh¯ t krsnam pariv¯ ry¯ bhyavars an 16. at . .. . s .´ . . evam tayoh kr¯datoh svairamatra r¯ janyavrnd¯ nugato jar¯ sutah a a . krtv¯ vamacchonit¯ n¯ rtar¯ p¯ n vidr¯ vay¯ m¯ sa hariryath¯ mrg¯ n a a a u a a a a a . sasomadatt¯ h saumadattirvir¯ . .. . . . ´ aa .16 a a. clxxiii 16. a a.15 s ı ´s a . a a .. 16.12 a a . a a a . . . vimohitah pr¯ ptasa˜ j˜ a´cirena kruddho gad¯ m tadurasyabhyap¯ tayat nn s a. . .20 16. v¯ devau pupluvaturbal¯ bdhau a a t a a . . . . . . . . a . . . au sarvar¯ janyavr ndam vyamathn¯ t¯ m devavarau sva´astraih a.t . .. . . sastrairastrairdrumap¯ gaih sil¯ bhirbhakt¯ sca ye salyab¯ hl¯kamukhy¯ h ´ u .17 a .ı a. . a . ı .18 hatv¯ sen¯ m vimsadaksohin¯m t¯ m tribhiryukt¯ m rugminam naiva krsnah a a. a a . a u a a ı a . a a ´ a. girim gomantam pariv¯ ry¯ dahat tam drs. a a.. . u a a˙ . tat¯ da jatrau sa tay¯ ’bhit¯ d ito jag¯ ma g¯ m m¯ rcchay¯ ’bhiplut¯ ngah a. ı.ı.19 ı. u a.

a . a. s a . . cir¯ t sa˜ j˜ am pr¯ pya c¯ ntarhito’sau sampr¯ dravad bh¯tabh¯tah salajjah a n n¯ . . .31 a a n a˜ a as a . . a a a ı ı .. . s¯ ryapradattam ratham¯ ruhya divyam var¯ davadhyastigmaruceh sa krsnam u a a .28 y¯ mah puram kariv¯r¯ khyameva mah¯ laksmy¯ h ksetrasandar´an¯ ya a . .. a.23 as a a . a . . a u a aa . . yoddhum yay¯ vamucacc¯ strasa˙ gh¯ nchirastasy¯ th¯ ’´u jah¯ ra krsnah 16. s a . . . a a. krsno jitv¯ m¯ gadham rauhineyayukto yayau damaghosena s¯ rddham a a . .t a s . a a . . .30 a a. punaryuddham bahu´ah ke´avena krtv¯ jito r¯ jaganaih sametah 16. . . clxxiv 16. . srutv¯ v¯ kyam tasya yuddhe jitasya bh¯ty¯ yuktasy¯ ’tman¯ tadyuto’g¯ t ´ a a ı a a a a . 16. ´ vrth¯ na te b¯ hubalam prayojyamamogham te yad balam tadvadastram a . . kruddho grh¯tv¯ maulimasy¯ ’´u r¯ mo vadh¯ yodyacchanmusalam b¯ husa. ai r¯ jabhih samyuta´ca puram j¯vetyeva krsnena muktah ´ .. ı a . dvidh¯ krtv¯ dehamasy¯ rina ca putram bhaktam tasya r¯ jye’bhisicya a . . ¯ lı ath¯ brav¯d v¯ yurenam na r¯ ma tvay¯ hantum sakyate m¯ gadho’yam a ı a a a a . .athottasthau rauhineyah sahaiva samuttasthau m¯ gadho’pyagryav¯ryah a ı . . . .24 16. . . a. a . . a n¯ a . 16. a pitrsvas¯ y¯ h patin¯ tena coktah p¯ rvam jiten¯ pi yudhi sma b¯ ndhav¯ t a a a a .25 ten¯ ’hatah srastasamastag¯ trah pap¯ ta m¯ rch¯ bhigatah sa r¯ j¯ a a . .. . ı . . ıa a .. a.29 gandharvo’sau danun¯ m¯ naro’bh¯ t tasm¯ t krsne bhaktim¯ msc¯ ’sa r¯ j¯ a a u a . a a . aa a a a . . 16.32 . . u . .. . 16. ¯ 16. . ´ a aa purapr¯ pt¯ m st¯ n sa vij˜ aya p¯ pah srg¯ l¯ khyo v¯ sudevah krudh¯ ’g¯ t 16. anyo hant¯ balav¯ nasya ceti srutv¯ yayau balabhadro vimucya a a ´ a jar¯ sutam punarudyaccham¯ nam jagh¯ na krsno gaday¯ svayaiva a a .26 yayau sis. .¯ a . sa sakradevam m¯ nibhadrah pur¯ yo yayau pur¯m sv¯ m sahito’grajena ´ a ı. .27 s . . .

¯ s ı. . srg¯ lavadho n¯ ma soda´o’dhy¯ yah a . a a.33 a a. iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . svasen¯ y¯ h sarvap¯ rnatma´aktih punah pur¯m pr¯ pya sa p¯ jito’vasat 16. .n¯tim balis. s a . u a s . . a clxxv . .thasya vih¯ ya sen¯ m d¯ r¯ d yuddham yuddham dar´ayitvaiva guptyai ı . a u . u . .

5 kimatra nah krtam bhavet sukh¯ ya h¯ti te’bruvan a ı . at 17. s a ath¯ ’ha cedibh¯ patih sadantavakrako vacah a u . a ı. . clxxvi .4 patatrav¯ yun¯ ’sya te nare´var¯ h prap¯ tit¯ h a a s a. . jit¯ vayam ca sarva´o’munaikalena samyuge a s .10 a˙ ..3 ı a a. . a . . . . . a .9 s . kimatra kurvat¯ m sukham bhavedud¯rn asa˙ kate a. . .. . . .(hamsadibhakavadhah) . samasta´o mrdhemrdhe hi yena c¯ ksatena h¯ 17. yadedrsam patatrino balam hareh kimucyate .. not a sr . adrsyav¯ kyato’tyajat prat¯ dan¯ t sup¯ditam 17. .´ a kimasya t¯ cyate balam vayam trnopam¯ h krt¯ h u a. a. . . iti bruvannav¯ n mukham nrpa´cak¯ ra vicchavi 17. . smrto’tha tena paksir¯ . a a . . ı . hareh prad¯ tumudyat¯ m nyav¯ rayaddharipriy¯ m a a. 17. . .2 praghosite svayambare’tha tena m¯ gadh¯ dayah a a . ´ . aneka´o na sa˙ gatairjitah kad¯ cidesa hi 17. n . . kilaisa paksiv¯ hano yata´ca n¯ nyath¯ bhavet 17.6 a s a a . a a.1 a. Om gate’tha cedipe svakam puram jan¯ rdano’´.´ .8 a. ¯. sam¯yurugrapaurusah sas¯ lvapaundracedip¯ h 17. . 17. ramaiva rugmin¯ti yodyat¯ m svayambar¯ ya t¯ m 17. a a . . . ath¯ brav¯jjar¯ suto jay¯ payobdhimandirah a ı a ı .ı sa rugmin¯ mako’grajah sriyo dvisan ram¯ patim a a . sam¯ jag¯ ma ke´avam a a s . amusya c¯ grajah pur¯ nihantumudyato hi m¯ m a a a .7 s n a . . . . . tad¯ jag¯ ma ke´avo javena kundinam puram a a s . atha saptada´o’dhy¯ yah s a .

a . . . harim vadanti kecidapyado bhavenna vai mrsa 17. na tanmrsa harih svayam jan¯ rdano vadh¯ ya nah a a .15 ı a s atha prahasya saubhar¯ d vaco jag¯ da m¯ gadham a.12 ¯ .17 a .´ . . a a s a. . 17. a a vinindya tau krudh¯ sphuran krudh¯ sphurantam¯ks ya ca a a ı . svadharmino hat¯ api pray¯ ma sadgatim dhruvam a a . it¯rito jar¯ suto dadar´a tau dahanniva 17. praj¯ ta esa y¯ davo vayam ca d¯ nave´var¯ h 17. svadharma esa nah sad¯ drdhaprat¯pat¯ harau a .22 a ı a . 17. ´ .21 puna´ca te tvamantrayan sahaiva p¯ pabuddhayah s a .20 17. . 17. 17. u´ u . tath¯ ’vayo´ca dar´ane bhavet kad¯ cid¯ rjit¯ a s s a u a amusya bhaktiranyath¯ puna´ca j¯ yate krudh¯ a s a a . vraj¯ ma tam sukh¯ rthino vayam vih¯ ya satrut¯ m a a a ´ a . sad¯ prat¯pak¯ rinau bhav¯ va krsna ityapi a ı a . ´ . guroh pras¯ dam¯ pnut¯ m kar¯ sacedibh¯ bhr tau a a a.. clxxvii 17. a .. a a a a tathaiva rugmip¯ rvak¯ h kar¯ sacedipau ca tau u a.14 idam hi nah subhapradam nac¯ nyath¯ subham kvacit a a´ .16 . ¯ . . a .13 na k¯ ranam na vidmahe na samsayah paro harih a . . . . it¯ritah sa m¯ gadho jag¯ da s¯ dhus¯ dhviti 17.19 ı . . . .. . . . . .pur¯ harerhi p¯ rsadah prasannabuddhirekad¯ a a. ı a .. .11 srnusva r¯ jasattama prabhum sivasvayambhuvoh ´. 17. dhruvam sam¯ gato harirlabheta rugmin¯mim¯ m 17. u´ vini´cayam kubuddhayo yudhe ca cakrur¯ rjitam s u .18 siva´ca nah par¯ gatirgururbhav¯ narirhareh ´ s a a .

aham priyah sac¯pateh sad¯ ’sya c¯ ksigocarah a a .33 ı´ ¯n a .25 ´ a n . a. jar¯ sut¯ dik¯ n pum¯ nuv¯ ca c¯ rthavad vacah 17. kvacit kad¯ cid¯ sanam nac¯ rghyap¯ rvako vidhih 17.ı 17. .ı mukhena b¯ hun¯ ’pyayam samastalokajid va´¯ 17. a samastayosit¯ m var¯ vrajeta rugmin¯ dhruvam a . . kratho’vagamya bh¯smak¯ nujo’bhyay¯ ddharim drutam ı. ath¯ ’gamacchatakratorvacah pragrhya bh¯ bhujah a u . tath¯ vidh¯ nameva nah sun¯tir¯ rjit¯ dhruvam 17.24 vayam ca m¯ nasa˙ ksayam nit¯ ntam¯ pnumastad¯ a n . . ato na deyamasya nah subh¯ bhuj¯ m sam¯ game u a. a a a .29 iti sma sarvabh¯ bhr t¯ m vini´cayam sakai´ikah u . .27 a a a u . a. a . a. nac¯ ’syati ksitau kvacid vim¯ nitah puro hi nah a a . . . 17.23 a a sı .´ 17. . ´ . atah svayambare yath¯ na sa˙ gamo harerbhavet a n . .28 a u a.ayam trilokasundaro’nur¯ pin¯ ca rugmin¯ u . . s s . pur¯m svak¯ m tatau vayam vidhema ca svayambaram ı. a . .26 a a ı u a . . . samastavedin¯ m varam jit¯ rimagryar¯ pin am a. a a . a´ . . mah¯ sanam prad¯ ya tau pracakraturvar¯ rcanam 17. ´ ı .31 a a a .34 clxxviii 17. var¯ sanasthabh¯ bhuj¯ m sa m¯ nito hi daivataih 17. surendra aj˜ ay¯ ’vadannrp¯ n va ¯svaro hi sah 17. . na saknumo niv¯ ritum sarairamum katha˜ cana 17. samastar¯ jasatpatirharirnac¯ nya ityapi a a var¯ bhisekam¯situh kurudhvam¯ svasam sayam a .30 . ı´ . . u . .32 a a a a a a . pranamya p¯ dapadmayornijam grham prave´ya ca a s . .ı . . sa darpam¯ nasamyutah krudh¯ pray¯ syati dhruvam a a a . a .

adrsya eva devar¯ d yadi sma vajramutsrjet a. . a tathaiva krsnasamsray¯ t sa nah sac¯patirnayet ..´ a .35 tad¯ritam ni´amya te punah sutaptacetasah ı . at¯va bhagnam¯ nak¯ n nac¯ nuy¯ ti ka´cana ı a a a a s 17. . a a .44 a a ı a n . . .ato’nyath¯ sirasyaham nip¯ tay¯ mi vo’´anim a´ a a s . ´ ı . 17. . . . .42 s a . . ı. prakuryur¯ sur¯ ap¯ti devak¯ ryasa˙ ks ayah 17.. bhavema p¯dit¯ vayam var¯ damrtyavo’pi hi ı. . . . a a ´ samasta´o jar¯ sut¯ dibhih krte’bhisecane s a a . it¯damindra´asanam kurudhvamityasau yayau ı s¯ . .37 17. 17. u . ut¯ dya krsnasamsray¯ d drdham vibh¯sayatyasau a ´ a . . a s¯ a a a sarugmicedis¯ lvapo na y¯ tu m¯ gadho harim a a a 17. . a. 17. na vajramutsrjet tad¯ ’bhisecay¯ ma tam vayam a a . .45 tatastu t¯ n vin¯ ’pare’dhir¯ jar¯ ja ityamum a a a a clxxix .. .38 pur¯ divisthitasya ca pramardane vayam ksam¯ h a . pur¯ bibheti nah sad¯ pratiprati sma v¯ savah a a a . ato’bhisecan¯ d yad¯ha sar˙ ginah sac¯patih a ı ´¯ n . . .40 ato’nyath¯ danuryath¯ var¯ damrtyuko’pi san a a a .39 a . it¯ksya p¯ ka´asano’vadajjar¯ sut¯ dik¯ n ı . ´ ı iti sma ni´cit¯ nrp¯ nay¯ tayanta sauraye 17. .´ .. . . ut¯ dya yadyamum vayam vrajema krsna esyati 17. surendravajrat¯ d ito babh¯ va kuksig¯ syayuk 17.43 sam¯ srayam ca ke´avam tadaiva j¯van¯ rthinah a´ s ı a .41 a. . . .36 u u a . s . babh¯ vur¯ cire vacah sugarvito hi v¯ savah 17.

t . .48 n ı.55 a u . a˙ jvalatsukaustubhaprabh¯ ’bhibh¯ sakam subh¯ mbaram a a a .50 a ı ¯ s . abh¯psitah sut¯ krte subh¯ ya te bhavenna sah 17. su´atakaumbhakumbhakaih pracakrur¯ bhis ekinam s¯ a .57 s a.ı clxxx .53 a ı s a . patatripu˙ gavam ca tau sa bh¯smak¯ nujau prabhuh 17. . dad¯ ti cet tad¯ pit¯ nirindiro vrajedadhah 17. .56 s a . s s¯ a . iyam ram¯ tav¯ ’tmaj¯ babh¯ va t¯ m harernaca a a a u a.tad¯ ’bhisektumudyat¯ nrp¯ h sure´a´asan¯ t a a . ´ prapa´ya y¯ drsah striyo mametyadar´ayacchriyam 17. .´ . .¯ a kare pragrhya ke´avo nyave´ayat sah¯ ’sane s s a . a . a . ´ a . ı. svarugmin¯tanorapi vyadar´ayacca devat¯ h 17.47 s s . ath¯ khil¯ nare´var¯ mun¯ndrasamyut¯ harim a a s a ı a .52 a a a . s anantar¯ pin¯m par¯ m manusyadrs. a. ´ ı . . . hit¯ ya caitad¯ritam tav¯ nyath¯ na cintaya a ı a a . . a. 17. . 17. . vive´a tatra ke´avo nabhastalavat¯ rite 17. . . ´¯ . ud¯rya caivam¯svara´cak¯ ra h¯ ’vir¯ tmanah ı ı´ s a a a . ath¯ ’ha bh¯smakam prabhuh svayamvarah kila tvay¯ a ı. . .51 ı a . samastadevag¯ yakaih prag¯ta asa ke´avah 17. a .tito’dhik¯ m u . .46 atah sac¯patirnijam var¯ sanam harerad¯ t a a . 17. utah sur¯ dibhih n s u a .49 viri˜ ca´arvap¯ rvakairabhis.. a . . . vicitramaulikundal¯ ngadoruh¯ ran¯ puram 17. na yosidicchay¯ tvaham brav¯mi pa´ya y¯ drsah 17.54 anantateja atatam visa˙ khyar¯ pasam yutam n u ¯ . sa vi´var¯ pamuttamam visa˙ khya´¯rs ab¯ hukam s u n sı .

17. . .63 s u a var¯ cchivasya m¯ mayam na hantum¯s. a . a . .62 sı . . ap¯ mpati´ca maithilah svayamvara˙ krt¯ vapi a s n . .69 a ı. na dosa asa bh¯smako na ke´av¯ rthamaicchata 17. . amusya nastadanyath¯ babh¯ va cintitam nrp¯ h a u . 17. puna´ca vi´var¯ pat¯ m pidh¯ ya padmalocanah s s u a.67 ayam nrpottam¯ ngane mahendrap¯. sam¯hate yudhe sivam nac¯ vamanyate kvacit 17. a .tadadbhutam sam¯ksya tu prabh¯ta asu bh¯smakah ı . ¯ ato harau prabodhya tam gate krp¯ lusattame . 17. pap¯ ta p¯ dayorvibhoh karomi tat tatheti ca 17. .61 ı. . . jag¯ ma paksiv¯ hanah pur¯m svab¯ hup¯ lit¯ m 17. na ke´avena s¯ dito jar¯ suto hi manyate 17. . .66 abh¯ paternac¯ ’sanam pradeyamityud¯ hr tam u a a .59 a a ı. . .60 s a . . . s a . . . ı ¯´ ı. mrdhemrdhe jito’pi san drdh¯ say¯ punahpunah . ham¯ ruhat a˙ .68 a a a a a atah punah katham harim vayam jayema cintyat¯ m a . a a a . ´ . . . dhigeva paurusam hi no yadesa no’jayat sad¯ a . ıt a . . ı.58 a a . ya´a´ca dharmamuttamam vidhitsat¯ vrkodare s s a . svayamvarah ksiterbhuj¯ m svadharma ityato dvayoh a. . a´ a . a . . . a uttam¯ t a a ı. a. .64 a . a atah puna´ca bh¯ mip¯ nuv¯ ca b¯ rhadrathah s u a a a . a a a a at clxxxi . . samastar¯ jar¯ jat¯ mav¯ pa no’pyanicchat¯ m 17. . atah sivapras¯ dato jito’pi jesya uttaram 17.65 ı ´ . yath¯ ca bh¯smak¯ tmaj¯ mav¯ pnuy¯ cca cedir¯ . harim vini´cay¯ diyam vrajediti sma cakratuh 17. va´¯krte ca bh¯smake nrp¯ stvamantrayan punah 17. t a . .

.t .. . .72 17. . .73 svayam tu krsna etya no vijitya kanyak¯ m haret a. a prad¯ tuk¯ mam¯ tmajam vayogatastath¯ ’balah a a a a .80 . . 17. . a´ ¯ ..78 sa c¯ rnam¯ yasam tvadan dadar´a c¯ bdatah sivam u . mam¯ khil¯ nrp¯ statah kurudhvametadeva me 17. cak¯ ra hi prati´ravam sam¯ rjaye sutam drutam a s a .thikam jahau a ı . 17. vyadh¯ ddhareh prat¯pakam vratam ca nais. tam¯ ra c¯ ’sur¯ psar¯ balis. yato hi krsnasamsray¯ d bat¯ pah¯ sit¯ vayam a a a ... .ı . a . . . .75 yad¯ ’sya .70 s u . svayamvaro nivartitah svas¯ ramesa d¯ syati a .´ a iti bruvan vanam yayau tapa´ca saivam¯ carat s ´ a . a a . it¯rite tu saubhar¯ d jag¯ da rugmisamvid¯ ı a. tato’sya p¯ rvameva no hyabh¯ vat¯ krt¯ subh¯ 17.74 u a a .ayam hi dattaputrako ma auras¯ d vi´isyate a s. .ı siv¯ gamesu sisyak¯ h sarugmis¯ lvapaundrak¯ h ´ a a. a . ´ varam tato’bhipediv¯ n sutam harerabh¯ vadam 17.71 a a . parena vrsnayo’hasamscukopa garga esu ha 17. ´. a nac¯ tivartitum ksamah pit¯ ’sya cedip¯ ya t¯ m a a a . . haputrak¯ myay¯ a a a a a a . a ulbanasuraih .. . . . . . a .76 ´ .77 a. munim hi gargan¯ makam hyamusya s¯ la aksipat a a ¯ . .t clxxxii 17. . andhatodit¯ muneh puro hi tasya ca a s . . 17. . .¯ . sa visnudaivato’pi san pravis. a´ a up¯ ya esa cintito may¯ ’tra m¯ gadhe´vara a a a s . akrsnat¯ m ya anayed bhuvo’pi vrsnin¯ sakah 17.. . . ato nive´ya esa me sur¯ pin¯ ca rugmin¯ 17. . . .79 a a .. . a. . a s a . . . .

¯ a a . sa c¯ psarastanau sutam nisicya y¯ van¯ ya ca a a a .thik¯ d vid¯ sitah prat¯pakrt a a u. a prabh¯ tasenay¯ yuto baloddhata´ca sarvad¯ u a s a 17. a a.86 a . . tavaiva sisya esa c¯ tibhaktim¯ n hi sa˙ kare ´. . it¯rito jar¯ suto babh¯ va durman¯ bhrsam ı a u a .. jag¯ da k¯ ryasiddhaye katham pray¯ caye param 17. .81 sa y¯ vanena bh¯ bhrt¯ hi gopik¯ bhirarcitah a u . .pravi´ya gopik¯ ngan¯ sam¯ hamadhyamulbana s a˙ a u . . s. .ı. sa asram¯ cca nais..92 a a a .89 tata´ca rugmin¯m vayam prad¯ pay¯ ma cedipe s a a .91 karam karena p¯dayan ni´amya c¯ ’tmano bhujau s¯ a .´ 17. nakam ksitestalam vidh¯ ya samram¯ ma h¯ a a a . . . . sadaiva k¯ lak¯ nksanat sa y¯ van¯ bhisecitah 17. .83 a ı´ . ¯´ . ı. clxxxiii . dadau vimohitah krudh¯ kimetad¯sa vairinah 17.ı jag¯ ma c¯ ranam harim prap¯ hi m¯ m sup¯ pinam a a . a a . a ´ n .88 tamesa y¯ mi sasan¯ t tavopan¯ya satvaram ı .85 n a a .84 s a a a s . ı . kuto hi bh¯ gyam¯ patenmuneh siv¯ rcane sad¯ a a a . . . ´ a bhav¯ drsa hi d¯ nav¯ h sthir¯ h siv¯ rcane sad¯ 17. ´ a a suto’sya k¯ lan¯ mako babh¯ va krsnamarditum a a u .¯ 17. iti sma visnvanuj˜ ay¯ cak¯ ra vaisnavam tapah 17. a. . amanditam sira´cak¯ ra c¯ ’´vav¯ g bhrsam ıt as a . ´ s a . .87 a a˙ . a ´¯ a vikr..´ kir¯.tam¯ sma sarvad¯ 17. aputrakena j¯ nat¯ munermano’nucintitam 17.82 a a . . . . . . hare´ca t¯ pameyiv¯ n jagarha c¯ ’tma´emus¯m 17. vin¯ sya devapaksino yathes.. 17. .90 a´ a a . a . ´¯ a a. .

. 17. .95 sva´isyakaih krtam tu yat kimanyas¯ dhitam bhavet s. a . ´ a tadanya´atrup¯d an¯ t tvameva tasya raksakah 17.97 kuth¯ rasammito hyasau tavaiva y¯ vane´varah a s . . . .93 u . . jar¯ suto hi daivatam samastake´avadvisam a s .98 varo hi krsnamardane vrto’sya kevalah siv¯ t .96 s. s . . pum¯ n kuth¯ rasa˙ grah¯ da´akta ¯ryate hi kim a n a s ı . a . a u . tav¯ khilairajeyat¯ sivapras¯ dato’sti hi a a´ a vi´esato harerjaye var¯ dayam vim¯ rgyate s . gir¯sap¯ dasam srayah prabhuh samastabh¯ bhr t¯ m ı´ a ´ u . .¯ iti pranamya t¯ m di´am tad¯yam¯ svap¯ jayat a. . a a . ca y¯ vanam a a at a .. kad¯ ’pyac¯rn amadya tat katham karomi kevalam a ı . . . . a a . . . 17. 17.99 s ı.sudurgak¯ ryasantatim hyaguh sma madbhuj¯ sray¯ h a a´ a . a 17.103 tad¯ritam ni´amya ca drutam trikotisa˙ khyay¯ ı a . vin¯ bhavadbalam kvacit pravartitum nahi ksamah a . sva´isyad¯ savargakaih samarthayanti bh¯ bhujah 17. a . .101 sa k¯ lay¯ vano’tha tam jar¯ sut¯ ntik¯ gatam a a a a a . 17. a. 17. . . . s .104 a a . a . jag¯ ma saubham¯ sthitah sa saubhar¯ . ı a´ u . a a bhav¯ napi sma muhyate kimasmad¯ dayah prabho a a . api sma te bal¯ srayapravrttayo’smad¯ dayah a´ a . .94 it¯ritah sa saubhar¯ d jag¯ da v¯ kyamuttaram ı . . 17. ni´amya bhaktip¯ rvakam pranamya c¯ ’rcayad drutam s u a .100 it¯rite’pyatrptavat sthite tu b¯ rhadrathe ı a . . . . .102 . n aksohin¯kay¯ yutah svasenay¯ nir¯ kramat 17. a. samastabh¯ tal e nrp¯ h sa c¯ hamesa m¯ gadhah 17.ı a clxxxiv 17.

. 17. a . ´ a dvisatkayojan¯ yat¯ m payobdhimadhyagopam¯ m 17.109 nir¯ sako’dya y¯ dav¯ napi sma p¯dayisyati a´ a a ı. yuyutsuresa y¯ vanah sam¯pam¯ gato’dya nah ı a . sabh¯ m sudharman¯ mak¯ m dadau sam¯rano’sya ca a. . a s a . . a a. ı . a .115 . .105 punahpunarnad¯bhavam ni´amya de´asa˙ ksayam ı s n .112 a a. n clxxxv . sad¯ ’tip¯ rn asamvidapyajo’tha l¯lay¯ ’smarat 17. . 17. ı a .tada´vam¯ travis. mahodakasya madhyata´cak¯ ra t¯ m pur¯m subh¯ m s a a. prarocate nidh¯ namapyamutra sarvas¯ ttvat¯ m a a a 17. atah samudramadhyag¯ pur¯vidh¯ namadya me a ı a . hari´ca vainateyayug vic¯ rya r¯ masamyutah s a a .108 a a a sa y¯ dav¯ n hanisyati prabha˙ gatastu kopitah a a n .113 satakratoh sabh¯ m tu t¯ m prad¯ ya ke´av¯ ya sah ´ a. nidh¯n samarpya sarva´o yayau pranamya tam prabhum ı s . . . s¯ tadanyade´am¯ tritam vya´osayaddhi m¯ rutah 17.106 s u s . . . . a . cak¯ ra l¯ vanodakam jan¯ rdano’mrtopamam a a . nad¯ suvegag¯ min¯ kalau ca y¯ vahed drutam ı a ı a 17. pur¯ jay¯ say¯ hi nau yad¯ n na jaghniv¯ nasau a a´ a u a 17. . s 17. ı vimucya paksipu˙ gavam sa yoddhumaicchadacyutah 17.thay¯ babh¯ va n¯ mata sakrt s u a u a ´ . a . .111 nirambuke tu s¯ gare jan¯ rdan¯ j˜ ay¯ krte a a an a . ı. .107 a u . . . a.114 samastadevat¯ gan ah svak¯yamarpayan harau a . ¯.110 ud¯rya caivam¯svaro’smarat sure´avardhakim ı ı´ s sa bhauvanah sam¯ gatah ku´asthal¯m vinirmame a ı. yuyutsat¯ manena no jar¯ suto’bhiy¯ syati 17. .

vyav¯ sayannij¯ n jan¯ n sa l¯layaiva kevalam a a a ı 17. 17. . . yay¯ cire jan¯ rdanam varam varaprade´varam a a s .121 s . . ananta´aktirapyajah sun¯tidrs. 17.120 a a .117 an¯ dyanantak¯ lakam samastalokamandalam a a . sa b¯ hunaiva ke´avo vijitya y¯ vanam prabhuh a s a . s vidh¯ ya b¯ huyodhakah sa y¯ vanam samabhyay¯ t 17. a clxxxvi .t . ud¯rya d¯ tamabhyay¯ t sa y¯ vanam prab¯ dhitum ı u a a a . s a. . a´ a nyap¯ tayad rathottam¯ t talena ke´avo’rih¯ 17. . . nir¯ yudho’pyaham ksamo nihantumapriy¯ niti 17..124 a a .122 17. .samastam¯ dhur¯ n prabhuh ku´asthal¯sthit¯ n ksanat a a ı a .125 u a a .. . . bahutvato vijesya ityahim mrtam vyadar´ayat 17. . . . s a viv¯ hanam nir¯ yudham vidh¯ ya b¯ hun¯ ksanat a a a a a . u a .¯ . ghatam pip¯lik¯ ganaih prap¯ rya y¯ vano’sya ca ı a . pur¯ hi yauvan¯ svaje varaprad¯ h sure´var¯ h a a´ a. . . . samastasenay¯ yuto’pi yoddhumityadar´ayat 17.116 a a a a .119 a s sa krsnapannagam ghate nidh¯ ya ke´avo’rpayat a s . . yad¯ksayaiva raksyate kimasya vrsniraksanam ı . ¯ . . . nihatya sarvasainik¯ n svamasya y¯ payat pur¯m a a ı 17. .123 sah¯ stra´astrasa˜ cay¯ n srjantam¯ su y¯ vanam a s n a . .. .. . . . .118 nir¯ yudham ca m¯ mayam var¯ cchivasya na ksamah a a a . kimatra satyamityaham pradar´ayisya ityajah s .¯ .126 anarthako varo’mun¯ vrto’pi s¯ rthako bhavet a . . aye nrnam s ı . . vim¯ rcchitam nac¯ hanat sur¯ rthitam smaran harih 17. . .

. nip¯ tya y¯ ntam¯svaram sa prs. . . .. . . u .138 a a.135 n a s a a tato guh¯ mukh¯ ddharirvinissrto jar¯ sutam a a a . . .. a tato harim nir¯ksya sa stutim vidh¯ ya cottam¯ m ı .134 a´ . samastabh¯ pasam vrtam jig¯ ya b¯ hune´varah 17. 17. . a sa eva visnuravyayo dad¯ ha tam hi vahnivat 17. svadrs.131 a . 17. sa y¯ vanah pad¯ ’hanannrpam sa tam dadar´a ha a a s .128 sasa˜ j˜ ako’tha y¯ vano dhar¯ talat samutthitah nn a a . clxxxvii . . . . . s ı . . . a s . . sa yauvan¯ svajo nrpo na devatosanam vrth¯ 17. ...133 a a . .. a. .132 sud¯rghasuptim¯ tmanah prasuptibha˙ gakr tksayam ı a n . rtam vidh¯ tumabhyay¯ t sa yauvan¯ svaj¯ ntikam a a a´ a .tim¯ tratastato hatah sa y¯ vanastad¯ 17. a . . .130 sa tasya drs. .127 tath¯ ’stviti prabh¯ sitam svav¯ kyameva ke´avah a a.137 sas¯ lvapaundracedip¯ n nip¯ tya sarvabh¯ bhujah a a a u . .tibhistath¯ mah¯ruhai´ca c¯ rnit¯ h a ı s u . .136 u a a s .¯ . . 17. 17. 17. hato’nvay¯ t krudh¯ a a ı´ t a a . . sa pupluve jan¯ rdanah ksanena t¯ m ku´asthal¯m 17.¯ .arim bhavisyay¯ vanam dahatvayam tave´vara a s . . . nipeturasya sainik¯ h svayam ca m¯ rcchito’patat a.tim¯ trato babh¯ va bhasmas¯ t ksanat u a . hareranuj˜ ay¯ tapa´cac¯ ra muktim¯ pa ca 17. s . ata´ca punyam¯ ptav¯ n surapras¯ dato’ksayam s a a a . 17. . a a .129 harirguh¯ m nrpasya tu pravi´ya samvyavasthitah a. talena mus. var¯ cchivasya daivatairavadhyad¯ nav¯ n pur¯ a a a a harervar¯ nnihatya sa prapeda asvimam varam a ¯´ .

dvijottamam hareh padoh sak¯ sam¯ svay¯ tayat a´ a´ a .sasa˜ j˜ ak¯ h samutthit¯ stato nrp¯ h punaryayuh n n a. samabhyay¯ t at a . ´ . .147 17. ı a .141 ni´amya tadvaco harih ksanad vidarbhak¯ nag¯ t s a a . a . . tad¯ sitah siroruho harerhal¯ yudhasthitah a a . u . suyattam¯ ttak¯ rmukam babh¯ va kanyak¯ vane 17. . nyav¯ rayaddhal¯ yudho bal¯ d balorjit¯ gran¯h 17. a a . a. . sa tasya m¯ gadho rane gad¯ nip¯ tac¯ rn itah a a a u . ı. . a.149 a a a a . a ciram prayuddhya t¯ vubhau var¯ stra´astravarsinau a a s . .142 samastar¯ jamandalam pray¯ ntam¯ks ya ke´avam a a ı .144 jar¯ sut¯ dayo rusa tamabhyayuh sarottamaih a a . clxxxviii . vidh¯ ya t¯ n nir¯ yudh¯ n jag¯ ma ke´avah sanaih 17. . punargrh¯tak¯ rmuk¯ n harim pray¯ tumudyat¯ n a a a . .145 a a a a a s .143 a a u a . 17. s . a .. . a . u . 17.. . krudh¯ nir¯ksya tasthatuh parasparam sphurattan¯ 17. jig¯savo’tha rugmin¯m vidh¯ ya cedipe harim 17. pap¯ ta bh¯ tale balo vijitya tam yayau pur¯m a u .148 varoruvesasamvrto’tha cedir¯ . pur¯ prad¯ natah sureksanacchal¯ d bahirgat¯ m a a a a . ´ . . sabh¯smake ca rugmini prad¯ tumudyate mud¯ ı. .¯ tamanvay¯ ddhal¯ yudhah samastay¯ davaih saha a a a .146 a a a a . 17. . . 17.139 ı. .150 a ı .¯ . ı . rathe nyave´ayaddharih prapa´yat¯ m ca bh¯ bhrt¯ m s s a. ı. samastar¯ jamandale vini´cay¯ dup¯ gate a s a a .140 samastalokayosit¯ m var¯ vidarbhanandan¯ a a . ´ . . prak¯ sam¯ vi´ad balam vijetumatra m¯ gadham a´ a s a . tam¯ sas¯ ra s¯ tyakirnadan mrg¯ dhipo yath¯ 17. 17.

a aksohin¯trayam haristad¯ nihatya s¯ yakaih a a . priy¯ vacah prap¯ layan jagh¯ na nainamacyutah 17. nn . 17. sar¯ mbudh¯ ra asu tam viv¯ hanam vyadh¯ ddharih ´ a a ¯´ a a . .156 a a ¯´ . . . . . ´ . ı´ .155 saram sar¯ran¯ sakam sam¯ dad¯ nam¯svaram ´ a a ı´ .sam¯ nabh¯ vamaks am¯ sineh sut¯ tmajah saram a a a . .. . . . vijitya tam sa s¯ tyakiryayau prahrs. . . . . puraiva rugmip¯ rvak¯ h prajagmuracyutam prati u a. a . . . athodbabarha tatksanad bal¯ nmumoca vaksasi a . .. ´ ı a´ . . ¯ a ath¯ ’sas¯ da ke´avam rusa sa bh¯smak¯ tmajah a a s ı. . jagajjanitrayoridam vidambanam rame´ayoh 17. . . 17. .160 a a a . . . nibaddhya pa˜ cac¯ .158 cakarta k¯ rmukam punah sa khadgacarmabhrddhareh a . sadaikam¯ nas¯ vapi svadharma´asakau nrnam a a s¯ .159 a s ı´ . . . a . a. .tam¯ nasah a a . .157 u´ a u a. 17.154 . harim vavarsa s¯ yakaih sa simhavannyavartata 17. sarairvitastim¯ trakairvidh¯ ya tam nir¯ yudham ´ a a a .¯ . .153 sahaikalavyap¯ rvakaih sametya bh¯smak¯ tmajah u ı.151 17. . a . . sa ekalavya asu tam vih¯ ya dudruve bhay¯ t 17. sa tena t¯ dito’patad visa˜ j˜ ako nrp¯ tmajah a. . .ı av¯ han¯ yudham vyadh¯ nnisadapam saraih ksanat a a a . . ´ . dhanurbhrt¯ m vare gate ranam vih¯ ya bh¯ bhrtah a u .152 ath¯ pare ca y¯ dav¯ vijitya tadbalam yayuh a a a . inam vidh¯ ya tam vyasarjayat n ul . . a . ratham sam¯ ruhaccharai´cakarta khadgam¯svarah 17. ¯ clxxxix .¯ .¯ 17.161 s . kar¯ sar¯ jap¯ rvak¯ h ksanat pradudruvurbhay¯ t 17.¯ .

itah ´ . cxc . . . ı.169 17.173 a n a a. . priy¯ yuto’bjaj¯ dibhih sam¯ditah sure´varaih 17. ı karisya ityud¯rya sa vyadh¯ t tapo’tidu´caram ı a s .¯ 17. ´ a .172 ı . . harih saram yamopamam mumoca tasya vaksasi ´ .ı a a a ı. . sut¯ patim balam ca so’brav¯d yug¯ tyaye bahau 17. . a a gato’tra c¯rnasattap¯ av¯ pa ke´av¯ ntikam 17. . s . . sa v¯ run¯sam¯ hvay¯ mav¯ pa raivat¯m vibhuh 17. s ı. ı.167 a . . .170 sa m¯ rcchitah prabodhito’bjajena tam tvaprcchata u .162 ath¯ ’sas¯ da saubhar¯ d harim sar¯ mbuvarsanah a a a. a. . nar¯ nayogyag¯tik¯ vimohayet tato nrpah a ı a . .ram¯ hari´ca tatra tau vijahraturhi rugmina a s . ni´amya n¯ vidad gatam yugoruk¯ laparyayam s a a . halena c¯ ’j˜ ay¯ sam¯ m cak¯ ra satyav¯ nchitah 17. sa raivato bal¯ ya t¯ m prad¯ ya gandham¯ danam a a. 17. cir¯ ttasa˜ j˜ ako’gamat trinetratosanecchay¯ a nn a .164 17. a 17. . patim yath¯ ’nur¯ pin am tad¯yameva p¯ rvakam a u . a . . a a s a balo’pi t¯ m pur¯ tanapram¯ n asammit¯ m vibhuh a. samastar¯ jasannidh¯ vay¯ dav¯m mah¯maham a a a ı. sarena tena p¯ditah pap¯ ta mandaces. pur¯ tato hal¯ yudhah priy¯ m nij¯ m pur¯ ’pi hi a a a. a a.166 a a ı. pit¯ tad¯ya aicchata pravettumabjasambhav¯ t 17.t . .165 atho vive´a ke´avah pur¯m ku´asthal¯m vibhuh s s . . a . . sum¯ dhabuddhirantato’lpak¯ la ityamanyata u. a a˜ . a.168 a ı a sa tatsado gato var¯ t tad¯yatah prag¯tik¯ m a ı ı a .163 17.171 a ı a . ı u . .

. vip¯ . av¯ ksipanmahodadh¯ vupeks ito’rip¯ nin¯ 17. jan¯ rdana´ca rugmin¯karam subhe dine’grah¯t a s ı . kum¯ ramasya t¯ dare nir¯ksya sambare daduh 17. a.182 a a˙ a sa m¯ yay¯ hareh sutam pragrhya s¯ tik¯ grh¯ t a a u a . tamagrasajjalecarah sa d¯ sahastam¯ gatah a´ a . a . cxci . a a a . praj¯ tamabjaj¯ nkajastav¯ ntako’yamityapi 17. .175 a s ı a a caturmukhe´ap¯ rvak¯ h sur¯ viyatyavasthit¯ h s u a. a a.tito balah 17. puraiva mrtyave’vadat tameva sambarasya ha ´ . ya matsyakodaram sa sambarah kum¯ rakam at ´ a . pur¯ ’ryam¯ m sakau sur¯ vud¯ races.177 a s sur¯ msak¯ sca ye nrp¯ h sam¯ hut¯ mahotsave a . nyavedayanmanobhavapriy¯ kare sur¯ pinam 17. uvurjan¯ rdanam ram¯ sametamavyayam a a .179 tay¯ raman jan¯ rdano viyoga´unyay¯ sad¯ a a s¯ a a adhatta putramuttamam manobhavam pur¯ tanam a .181 a ı ı . ı u . tatastad¯ hvayo’bhavat sa rugmin¯suto bal¯ 17.183 a .tay¯ ratah sut¯ vubhau satholmuk¯ bhidh¯ vadh¯ t a a ´ . a a. . .174 a a. . samastalokasundarau yutau ram¯ rame´varau a s sam¯ksya modam¯ yayuh samastalokasajjan¯ h ı .176 mun¯ndradevag¯ yan¯ dayo’pi y¯ davaih saha ı a a a . . .ı .184 a u ı . 17. .178 17. . . viceruruttamotsave ram¯ rame´ayogini 17. pratus. ´ mahotsavastad¯ ’bhavat ku´asthal¯niv¯ sin¯ m 17. a. a a a . .185 a u . a . ´ .t 17. ´ a a . ´ a´ a a . a a. sap¯ ndav¯ h sam¯ yayurharim ram¯ sam¯ yutam a. 17.180 catustanorhareh prabhostrt¯yar¯ pasamyutah .

. . . . . sahasram¯ yamulbanam tvadrsyamambar¯ d gir¯n a a ı . . sa vidyay¯ vin¯ sitorum¯ ya asu sambarah a a´ a ¯´ ´ . . jag¯ da s¯ ’khilam patau tadasya janma c¯ ’gatim a a a . uv¯ ca k¯ rsniramba te kuces.188 grhe’pi s¯ ’sure sthit¯ nijasvar¯ pato’suram a a u . sa sambaram sa caitya tam yuyodha saktito bal¯ 17. ı . a a .191 a a . sa carmakhadgadh¯ rinam var¯ stra´astrap¯ dapaih a . . . .189 ras¯ yanaih kum¯ rakam vyavarddhayad ratih patim a a . tatah svad¯ radharsakam sam¯ hvayad yudhe’˙ gajah a a n . bhrg¯ tthar¯ madaivatam ratirhareh sut¯ ya s¯ 17. n s¯ a ´ 17. a. na gacchati sma s¯ patim nijam sam¯ksya harsit¯ a ı . bhav¯ surena d¯ siteti s¯ tato hi m¯ yay¯ a a a a . 17. . . . yad¯ na yoddhum¯ sakaddhareh sutam na drsyate 17. . u. ı . a 17. .193 a a a .´ . . tato’grah¯t sa t¯ m priy¯ m ratim ram¯ pateh sutah ı a. an va´am viri˜ ca´apato jag¯ ma sambarasya hi s . . . patim sup¯ rnayauvanam nir¯ksya t¯ m visajjat¯m u . a.190 u . ´ s¯ a..195 a a´ . a . srjantametya vidyay¯ jagh¯ na krsnanandanah 17. .187 a a.196 a a . . .186 pur¯ hi pa˜ cabhartrk¯ m ni´amya ka˜ jajodit¯ m a n n a . . 17. cxcii . pidh¯ ya t¯ m nij¯ m tanum jag¯ ma c¯ nyay¯ ’suram a a.194 ´ ´ ı . itam katham nviti 17.192 dadau ca mantramuttamam samastam¯ yin¯ sakam a a´ .t . . a. . sa p¯ rnayauvano’bhavaccaturbhireva vatsaraih 17. a a a . . a s a . s jah¯ sa p¯ rsat¯ tmaj¯ m sa´apa t¯ m tatastvajah 17. u . .ana˙ gat¯ mup¯ gate pur¯ harena s¯ ’˙ gaje n a a a . a.´ .

. sam¯ sthitah svabh¯ ryay¯ samam ku´asthal¯m yayau a a a s ı.202 a´ a a ı´ .199 a s . . prasenamrksap¯ titam sa simhamapyadar´ayat 17. yuyodha mandameva sa prabhuh svabhakta ityajah . pit¯ mahena c¯ ’dar¯ t sul¯ . a .200 a a a al tatah pur¯ syamantakam hyav¯ pa s¯ ryamandale a a u . . . tato nidh¯ ya t¯ n bilam sa j¯ mbavatparigraham a a a . sa mus. . cak¯ ra cogramantatah prak¯ sayan svamasya hi 17.. . sa tam na dattav¯ m stato’nujo nibaddhya tam manim a.207 a a´ . . ´ s . . . jag¯ ma cetas¯ ragh¯ ttamam nijam patim gatim a a u .¯ .197 nihatya tam hareh sutastayaiva vidyay¯ ’mbaram a . . .198 samastavedinormunirnar¯ n vidambam¯ nayoh a a . . .tavigraho nit¯ ntam¯ padam gatah a a .205 s . .nikrttakandharo’patad var¯ sin¯ ’mun¯ ksanat a a a .204 a. a . vanam gatah prasenako mrg¯ dhipena p¯ titah 17. . . . . ito’vasat sukham 17. . 17. prak¯ sayan ram¯ patiryay¯ ca ¯svaro manim 17.. . .t . vive´a tatra samyugam babh¯ va tena ce´ituh 17. . .. a a . . ram¯ rame´ayoh sutam jag¯ da tam sma n¯ radah 17. vane sa simhas¯ ditam padaih pradar´ya vrsnin¯ m u s . . sad¯ ’sya visnubh¯ vino’pyat¯va lobham¯ ntaram a a ı a .206 s u s . .201 a a s a .203 a a . ´ a a .208 cxciii . 17. . tad¯ sa satrajiddharim sa´amsa sodar¯ ntakam a a . . . ipis.ı a . 17. up¯ msu vartman¯ tato harih say¯ davo yayau 17. sa rugmin¯jan¯ rdan¯ dibhih sar¯ may¯ davaih a a a . sthit¯ ddhareh sa satrajit sad¯ ’tra ke´av¯ rcakah 17.

prat¯ksya y¯ dav¯ stu ye gat¯ grham tad¯ ’hrsuh 17.215 manim ca tam prad¯ ya tam nan¯ ma ha ksam¯ payan a a . . ı .220 a a . . . a a a . .216 a a .ı. a a . . . .219 . ´ a s .213 ı . . a a . yuv¯ nam¯ su ke´ava´cak¯ ra vedan¯ m vin¯ 17..¯ . am¯svaram bah¯ nyah¯ nyanirgatam a u a ..smrtim gate tu r¯ ghave tad¯ krtim yad¯ ttame a a . a 17. samastavrsnisannidhau yad¯ ttamah syamantakam u . 17. . .. a .ı . a vidh¯ ya bhaktav¯ nchitam priy¯ sah¯ ya ¯svarah a a˜ a a ı´ . . . ´ manim ca tam nun¯ va sa prapanna asu p¯ dayoh 17. . . ramaiva s¯ hi bh¯ riti dvit¯yam¯ rtiruttam¯ a u ı u a babh¯ va satrajitsut¯ samastalokasundar¯ 17. . ath¯ ’pa s¯ mban¯ makam sutam ca rohin¯ hareh a a a . u . a a. 17. a .217 u a ı tato hi s¯ ca rugmin¯ priye priy¯ su te’dhikam a a .ı jan¯ rdanasya te hareh sad¯ ’viyogin¯ yatah 17. . caturmukh¯ m sasamyutam kum¯ rameva . . cxciv 17. iti pra´asati prabhau jagajjan¯ rdane’khilam s¯ a aganyasadgunarnave kad¯ cid¯ yayau dvijah 17. a manim punardadau harirmumoda satyabh¯ may¯ 17. .214 u sa durya´o ram¯ pat¯ van¯ cya mithyay¯ tapan s a a u a svap¯ pah¯ nak¯ nks ay¯ dadau sut¯ m jan¯ rdane a a a˙ .210 a ¯´ a . vidh¯ ya cakrad¯ ritam suj¯rnadehamasya sah a a ı . .218 a a ı . anmukham a.209 tatah ksam¯ payan sut¯ m prad¯ ya rohin¯m subh¯ m a. . . samastabhedavarjit¯ m sam¯ksya so’yamityavet a. .212 guh¯ pravis. . dadau ca satrajitkare sa vicchavirbabh¯ va ha 17. . . .211 a a´ s s a a. t ı´ . pragrhya tam mah¯ manim viniryayau guh¯ mukh¯ t a .

. yato hi vaisnavam kratum tam¯ hur¯sa vaidik¯ h a ı´ a. 17. . tath¯ ’jit¯ vavadhyakau dide´a sa˙ karastayoh 17.231 .227 a a a a a ajeyat¯ mavadhyat¯ mav¯ pya t¯ vubhau siv¯ t a a a a ´ a pitustu r¯ jas¯ yit¯ m samicchato madoddhatau a u a. .´ . tayoh sah¯ ya eva tau var¯ cchivasya bh¯ takau a a u . cxcv 17. . 17. mahodaram ca kundadh¯ rinam ca bh¯ tak¯ vubhau a .223 a a a sutau hi s¯ lvabh¯ paterbabh¯ vatuh siv¯ srayau a u u .¯ . u a .226 a a s ´ n . 17.. . . .224 ´ a ajeyavadhyat¯ m ca tau siv¯ d varam sam¯ patuh a.229 . . na te’styagocaram kvacit tath¯ ’pi c¯ ’j˜ ay¯ vade a a n a . yatah sup¯ pad¯ takastato hi t¯ drsam vacah 17. . .228 jar¯ suto gurutvato viroddhumatra necchati a nrp¯ mstu devapaksino vijitya kartumicchatah 17. ´ a a . . samudrasamsrayo bhav¯ n bah¯ n pragrhya l¯ vanan a u a . ajeyat¯ mav¯ paturnac¯ nyath¯ ’mar¯ vapi 17. sa m¯ nita´ca visnun¯ pranamya v¯ kyamabrav¯t a s a a ı .jan¯ rdanah sa n¯ mato rame´ap¯ dasamsrayah a a s a . .. a .230 imau piturya´o’rthinau par¯ bhav¯ ya te tath¯ s a a a samicchato’dya tam kratum bhavantam¯ catu´ca tau u s . .. a.221 ksamasva me vacah prabho brav¯myat¯va p¯ pakam ı ı a . . ´ a´ sivapras¯ dasambhavau pitustapobalena tau 17.225 a ´. .´ . jar¯ sutasya sisyakau tapobalena kevalam 17.´ . svayam hi r¯ jas¯ yit¯ m jar¯ suto na manyate a u a. vadeti codito’mun¯ dvijo jag¯ da m¯ dhavam 17.222 a u a .

241 s. a sametya v¯ m var¯ yudhaih karam dad¯ nyasamsayam a. .235 ı .238 at a a a var¯ t svasambhav¯ dasau na sapa´aktim¯ nabh¯ t a a ´¯ s a u tatah samastabha˜ janoru´aktim¯ pa ke´avam 17. sam¯yatu´ca t¯ vubh¯ vath¯ tra hamsad¯bhakau 17. . suduhkhav¯ san¯ makam pracakratustrnopamam a a . pray¯ hi s¯ tyake vaco brav¯hi me nrp¯ dhamau a a ı .240 a a . a a . ´ . . . it¯ritah sineh suto jag¯ ma viprasamyutah 17.236 tatah puraiva t¯ vubhau dvijam harasvar¯ pin am a u . upetya tau harervaco jag¯ da s¯ tyakirbal¯ a a ı vidh¯ ya tau trnopamau gir¯ jag¯ ma ke´avam a a a s . 17. . it¯rya tam nan¯ ma sa pra c¯ hasan sma y¯ dav¯ h ı a a a a. . it¯ tmakaupin¯ disarvam¯ trako’bhavat 17.232 a a a .subh¯ rak¯ nupaihi n¯ viti ksamasva me vacah 17.243 cxcvi .. . . .237 da´atrikaih satairvrto yat¯svaraih sa sarvavit s ı´ . .´ 17.233 a a . a . . .242 ı s a a a . . yayau ca taih samanvito vadh¯ ya s¯ lvaputrayoh 17. . ´ . sa t¯ n samarcya m¯ dhavah prad¯ ya corum¯ trak¯ h a a a a a. tamatrijam har¯ tmakam yato hi veda m¯ gadhah a a . tato’tyajat sva´isyakau ni´amya tatprat¯pakau 17. .. . vip¯ . . . haristu s¯ tyakim vaco jag¯ da meghanisvanah 17. 17. .234 upaitam¯ su samyug¯ rthinau ca puskaram prati a´ a .239 n s a s . .ı sa brahmadattan¯ mako’tra tatpit¯ ’pyup¯ yayau a a a sam¯ gatau ca bh¯ takau sivasya yau purassarau a u ´ 17. s ı harau tu puskaram gate mun¯svaraih samarcite ı´ .

a ´ n a . a. sas¯ ra tau har¯ nugau prabhaksakau sa s¯ ttvat¯ m 17.254 ´ a a .253 puna´ca p¯ dap¯ n gir¯n pramu˜ cato’rina’rih¯ s a a ı n a . . a sa caitayoh sakh¯ ’bhavat sam¯ jag¯ ma tatra ca a a a . .246 aksohin¯da´atmakam balam tayorbabh¯ va ha u . pras¯ navarsibhih stuta´caturmukh¯ dibhih prabhuh u s a . . . harirvicakrameyiv¯ n bala´ca hamsamuddhatam 17. pur¯ sa candako gano harernivedit¯ sanah a a´ .248 ı s a . . asenay¯ yutau sahaikayaiva tau nrpau a .255 a a a a .. . tad¯ ’sya c¯ nujam yayau siniprav¯ra ayudh¯ a a ´ ı ¯ ı .¯ . . . a a a . gada´ca n¯ mato’nujo hareh sa rohin¯sutah 17.244 a a a a a sa c¯ bhavat tayoh sakh¯ sah¯ yak¯ myay¯ ’gamat a a a a a .251 aksohin¯tray¯ nvit¯ h samastay¯ dav¯ stad¯ a a. . viv¯ hanam nir¯ yudham ksanaccak¯ ra s¯ yakaih a a a a . . .252 harirvicakramojas¯ mah¯ stra´astravarsinam a a s . . hidimbar¯ ksaso’pi yah pur¯ ’pa sa˙ kar¯ d varam a . .247 dviras. . 17. 17. . avadhyat¯ majeyat¯ mav¯ pya b¯ dhate sur¯ n 17.249 a s .vicakran¯ mako’surah pur¯ viri˜ cato varam a a n . atha dvayordvayorabh¯ d rano bhay¯ nako mah¯ n u a a .ı . . ı s¯ vicakragam sadatmakam tathaikameva r¯ ksasam a . 17.¯ .ı trilocan¯ nugau ca tau nyav¯ rayan sar¯ ksasau a a a . sam¯ hvayad ranaya vai tayoh sa t¯ tameva hi a a ¯ . 17. . . .¯ siro jah¯ ra devat¯ vineduratra harsit¯ h 17. 17.t sam¯yaturyudhe harim hari´ca tau sas¯ ra ha 17. 17. cxcvii . .250 s a .245 na j¯yase na vadhyase kuta´caneti tosit¯ t ı s .

´ a. ´ a . tad¯ gad¯ var¯ yudhah sahaiva hamsabh¯ bhrt¯ a a a u .264 a .261 ubhau hi b¯ husa.tibhih a . a viv¯ hanam nir¯ yudham cak¯ ra so’pyap¯ dravat a a a a . a a a gadastu s¯ lvabh¯ bhrt¯ vayogatena yodhayan a u . . . . .262 .258 a ´ a . .tin¯ ’hanad balam sa vaksasi krudh¯ a a . . vih¯ ya sainik¯ m sca tau nrpau yayau van¯ ya sah a a. ı .256 17. a . nihatya tasya r¯ ksas¯ n hal¯ yudho nan¯ da ha 17. upetya mus. sa tau bhujapravegato vidh¯ ya sa˙ kar¯ laye u ´ n a nyap¯ tayad bal¯ rnavo’mitasya kim taducyate a a . ¯l a a.265 sutena tasya kanyas¯ yuyodha s¯ tyak¯ rath¯ a a ı ı var¯ stra´astrayodhinau vijahratu´ca t¯ vubhau a s s a 17. 17. . . . . cxcviii 17. . 17. .260 tam¯ gatam sam¯ksya tau vih¯ ya r¯ ksas¯ dhipah a ı . .257 prabhaksayantamojas¯ hidimbamuddhatam balam a . . . pragrhya t¯ vabh¯ sata pray¯ tam¯ su me mukham 17. sahograsenako yayau pit¯ hareh sar¯ n ksipan 17.samastay¯ dav¯ n rane vidh¯ ya tau jan¯ rdanam a a u a . tayo rathau sah¯ yudhau prabhaksya r¯ ksaso bal¯ a a . 17. upetya c¯ msagau hareradamsat¯ m sukarnakau a. pap¯ ta p¯ dayojane sa n¯ ’jag¯ ma tam punah 17. in¯ vayuddhyat¯ m ca mus. . athainamuddhrtam bal¯ d balah sa d¯ ram¯ ksipat a u a .263 a a a a . a a .259 a a. . . prayuddhyam¯ na ayayau vih¯ ya tam hal¯ yudhah a ¯ a a . a a´ . . . . . .266 ciram prayuddhya s¯ tyakih sa hamsakanyas¯ bal¯ a a ı . ciram prayuddhya tam balo’grah¯t sa ja˙ ghayorvibhuh ı n . 17. a .

17. ksanena ke´avena tadbhay¯ dapeyatu´ca tau 17. sa s¯ tyakim nir¯ yudham viv¯ hanam vivarmakam a a a .278 . . ath¯ ’sas¯ da hamsako hal¯ yudham mah¯ dhanuh a a a a . anantaro’sya s¯ tyakim gadam ca sarvasainik¯ n 17. a 17. a yamasvasustate prabhuh sam¯ sas¯ da prs. n a . .. . . . sa rauhineyasamyutah samanvita´ca senay¯ s a . . tato vih¯ ya sa˙ garam gatau nirarthakam tviti 17. . . .273 a a . . .277 a a .270 a n .268 a a a ı. .272 s a s . a . .271 a a s . dvisoda´aprabhedakam var¯ siyuddhama´ramau a s .274 a a . . . . . .satam sapa˜ cakam rane cakarta tasya dhanvan¯ m ´ . sva´is. ksanena tau nir¯ yudhau cak¯ ra ke´avah saraih 17. tatah sa hamsasamyuto jag¯ ma yoddhumacyutam a . uv¯ sa t¯ m ni´am prabhuh say¯ davo’mitaprabhah 17. . . a a a nivrtya tau svasenay¯ sarottamairvavarsatuh a´ . . ´ .276 s u a . hatah 17. hatam ca sainyametayo´caturthabh¯ ga´ es itam s a s . .t . vyadh¯ d gadam ca tau ranam vih¯ ya h¯ pajagmatuh a a a . . .275 s . sukopitau samasta´o yad¯ nav¯ ryapaurusau 17. s¯ .t a . pare dine jan¯ rdano nrp¯ tmajau pravidrutau a . . . . sa puskareksanastad¯ surairnuto’tha puskare a . asenay¯ vrtau pal¯ yin¯ vav¯ rayat 17. . .267 sa khadgacarmabhrd rane’bhyay¯ t sut¯ tmajam sineh a a .269 paraspar¯ ntarais inau nac¯ ntaram vyapa´yat¯ m a a s a . . . . s pradar´ya nirvi´esak¯ vubhau vyavasthitau ciram s s. . . cxcix 17. ´ . sa cainamabhyay¯ t tath¯ var¯ sicarmabhrd vibh¯h 17.

yad¯ ’sas¯ da ke´avo nyav¯ rayat tamojas¯ 17.279 tam¯ su ke´avo’rih¯ samastas¯ dhanojjhitam a´ s a a ksanaccak¯ ra so’pyag¯ d visrjya tam hal¯ yudham a a a .284 sa s¯ tyakirdrdh¯ hato jag¯ ma moham¯ su ca a a a´ .282 a a s a a sineh sut¯ tmajo’pyasau vih¯ ya hamsak¯ nujam ´ . saram ca kan. 17. . a ı .281 s a . . a sulabdhasa˜ j˜ a utthitah sam¯ dade’rddhacandrakam nn a .285 sa tena tacchiro bal¯ cakarta suklam¯ rddhajam ı ´ u yadambay¯ ’bhik¯ mitam pur¯ pap¯ ta tat ksitau 17. sa hamsa asu k¯ rmukam punah pragrhya tam balam ¯´ a . . vayogatah pit¯ tayoryuyodha tena vrsnin¯ a . ´ a a . ac¯ pa agatam dadar´a tasya c¯ nujam 17.thak¯ bare vyasarjayat sa s¯ tyakeh ´ u a .vidh¯ ya sainik¯ msca sa pragrhya c¯ pam¯ tatam u a. .t a ¯ . . 17. cc . .283 a a a a . . . nadamsca s¯ tyakirharerjag¯ ma p¯ r´vamuddhatah a a as . niv¯ rya t¯ ni sarva´o harirnij¯ stram¯ dade 17. 17.289 a a s a a sa vaisnav¯ stramudyatam nir¯ksya y¯ nato mah¯m ı . . gatah par¯ dravad bhay¯ t pap¯ ta y¯ munodake 17. a . .. .¯ . rath¯ ntaram sam¯ sthito jag¯ ma t¯ tamasya ca 17.. sa eka eva ke´avam mah¯ stramuk sas¯ ra ha s a a . a a a .´ .. . .290 a a a a .287 a a . ´ . haristu hamsamulbanaih saraih samardayan balam .. .286 a a a a . . 17.288 a s s ´. balo’pi hamsak¯ nujam yuyodha senay¯ yutam 17. a . jagh¯ na tasya sarva´o na ka´cidatra sesitah 17. . vikrs. harim jag¯ ma connadan mah¯ stra´astravarsanah a a s . . .280 hal¯ yudho nir¯ yudham vidh¯ ya hamsamojas¯ a a a a .

292 17. cci . a. t a a tath¯ suduhkhasamyuto vasan manoh param mriyet a .var¯ strap¯ n ir¯svarah pad¯ ’hanacchirasyamum a a . ayacca k¯ kudam s a ¯ at a 17.294 vih¯ ya dehamulbanam tamo’vat¯ rya c¯ grajam a a a . hamsadibhakavadho n¯ ma saptada´o’dhy¯ yah a s a .295 ı .ı . rakodare yath¯ tamo’ndhameyiv¯ n a a. tato’ndhameva tat tamo harerdvideti ni´cay¯ t s a . .293 17. a . ı´ a . tad¯ ’sya c¯ nujo’grajam vim¯ rgayan jale’patat a a a . 17. . vih¯ ya rohin¯sutam jale nimajjya m¯ rgayan a a . . apa´yam¯ na atmano vyap¯ . sa m¯ rchito mukhe’patanmah¯ bhuja˙ gamasya ha u a n 17. . .291 sa dh¯ rtar¯ s. .297 a a . .296 svak¯yap¯ dapallav¯ srayam janam praharsayan ı a a´ . uv¯ sa nityasatsukh¯ rn avo ram¯ patirgrhe 17. iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . . samam ku´asthal¯m yayau stutah ka´a˙ kar¯ dibhih s ı. . . . prat¯ksam¯ na ulbanam samatti tat sukhetaram 17. tato harirbalairyuto bal¯ nvito mun¯svaraih a ı´ . . s n a .

na karoti svayam naisam priyamapy¯ caret kvacit a ¯. n¯ ’k¯ nksyam kimut¯ nyebhyo hyastram k¯ myaphalapradam a a˙ . a . . n . .´ . n¯ pay¯ ti yudhah kv¯ pi na kvacicchadma c¯ ’caret a a a . a.8 sakhyam n¯ vaisnavai´cakre prat¯pam vaisnave naca s ı . a suddhe bh¯ gavate dharme nirato yad vrkodarah 18. parokse’pi harernind¯ kr to jihv¯ m chinatti ca 18. .3 n¯ ı a .7 naivordhvadaihik¯ nuj˜ amavais navakrte’karot a n¯ .¯ .¯ . a anupaskarino yuddhe n¯ bhiy¯ ti hyupaskar¯ a a ı . . .2 nahi bh¯ gavato dharmo devat¯ bhyupay¯ canam a a a j˜ anabhakt¯ harestrptim vin¯ visnorapi kvacit 18. aı .5 s a a a a bhiksamatamsca hu˙ k¯ r¯ t karavad vai´yato’grah¯t n aa s ı . 18.6 a a a a a u a. .10 . . 18.. n¯ strayuddham kvacid bh¯mo manyate dharmama˜ jas¯ a ı n a . . . na prat¯pam hareh kv¯ pi sa karoti katha˜ cana ı . . . na k¯ myakarmakrt tasm¯ nn¯ y¯ cad devam¯ nusan a a a a a . a 18. dronat kum¯ r¯ stesv¯ s¯t sarvesvapyadhiko’rjunah aa . ccii 18. 18. na samsayam kad¯ ’pyesa dharme j˜ ane’pi v¯ ’karot a n¯ a .1 nijapratibhay¯ j¯ nan sarv¯ str¯ n i tato’dhikam a a a a.. . . . atha astada´o’dhy¯ yah ¯ s a ..4 ´ a . vidyopaj¯vanam naisa cak¯ r¯ ’padyapi kvacit ı aa . . a .¯ .(bh¯m¯ rjunadigvijayah) ı a . ´ n¯ nyadev¯ nat¯ stena v¯ sudev¯ nna p¯ jit¯ h 18.9 a ... prat¯pak¯ rino hanti visnorvain¯ naj¯ghanat ı a . na hari´c¯ rthitastena kad¯ cit k¯ malipsay¯ 18. Om yad¯ r¯ m¯ dav¯ pt¯ ni divy¯ str¯ n i prapedire a a a a a a a.. a ı . .

a .ı u . . ´ a a . ´ n kauraveyasabh¯ madhye n¯ vat¯ ramarocayat 18. dhrtar¯ s.19 a a´ s . .15 a a. tatr¯ pi visnumev¯ sau namenn¯ nyam katha˜ cana a a a n . adrsyo’lambuso bhagno n¯ nyatra tu katha˜ cana a n .22 a a a cciii . s¯ ¯n . n¯ sapad dh¯ rtar¯ s. aj˜ ayaiv¯ stradev¯ m sca preray¯ m¯ sa n¯ rthan¯ t 18. 18. bandhanam sa˙ kam¯ no hi krsnasya viduro’pitu a . t a .t ..17 a a a a ı . matv¯ ’bibhejjar¯ sandhavadhe krsnamud¯ritum 18. . 18. s anye bh¯ gavatatve’pi khinnadharm¯ h kvacitkvacit a a. a hareris. . .. .20 kad¯ cinmanyate p¯ rtham dharmajo’pi naram harim a a . . pradyumna uddhavah s¯ mbo’niruddh¯ dy¯ sca sarva´ah 18. . na v¯ c¯ manas¯ v¯ ’pi prat¯pam ke´ave’carat 18..tr¯ msca mah¯ padyapi s¯ tatah a´ a a. a n a . hesu v¯ natim . .ato na dharmanahusau pratyuv¯ ca katha˜ cana a n .21 a a ı . .18 a a a . . a . a. syamantak¯ rthe r¯ mo’pi krsnasya viman¯ ’bhavat 18. .t .14 a a s¯ a . . a mary¯ d¯ sthitaye’´asad bhagav¯ n purusottamah 18. ad¯ d¯ j˜ amastrayuddhe tathaiv¯ lambusam prati a a n¯ a . . .16 a a ı . am subhadr¯ y¯ h phalgune d¯ nama˜ jas¯ a a.. . . 18.11 aj˜ ayaiva harerdraunerastr¯ nyastraira´atayat a.. j˜ atv¯ ’pi rurudhuh samyak s¯ tyakih krsnasammitam n¯ a a ..12 nahyastrayuddhe sadrso draunerastyarjun¯ dr te a . r¯ dapi varam tato n¯ ’tm¯ rthamagrah¯t 18. sarvavittvam tato bh¯me pradar´ayitum¯svarah ı s ı´ . .´ .13 pratyaks¯bh¯ tadevesu bandhujyes. . ´ a a a a ¯n anvenameva taddharme krsnaik¯ samsthit¯ sad¯ a a .. avamene’rjunah krsnam viprasya si´uraksane ´s . .´ 18.

. . dev¯ h siv¯ dy¯ apitu virodham cakrire kvacit 18.28 yad¯ te sarva´astr¯ stravedino r¯ japutrak¯ h a s a a a. vy¯ senaiva pur¯ nesu bh¯ rate ca svasamvid¯ a a. a 18. .33 a ı a. . ¯ a . a a ı .26 a n¯ a a a tasm¯ deko v¯ yureva dharme bh¯ gavate sthirah a a a .nakulah karad¯ n¯ ya presay¯ m¯ sa ke´ave a a s . a s n . babh¯ v¯ ra˙ gamadhye t¯ n bh¯ radv¯ jo’pyadar´ayat u u n a a a s raktacandanasatpuspavastra´astragulodanaih s . bh¯smastu bh¯ rgavam r¯ mamavamene yuyodha ca ı. . a. rak¯ n ı. rsim¯ nusagandharv¯ vaktavy¯ h kimatah param a a. s cciv .31 sarvaih pradar´ite’stre tu dronad¯ ttamah¯ stravit s a .. . a 18. ´ a a . . ı. a 18.32 a.24 dronakarnadraunikrp¯ h krsnabh¯ ve mano dadhuh . janmajanm¯ ntare’j˜ an¯ davaj¯ nanti yat sad¯ 18. a . a. s avidhyanm¯ sake p¯ de paksinah paksma eva ca a´ a . a . .¯ a draunirastr¯ nyamey¯ ni dar´ay¯ m¯ sa c¯ dhikam 18. a a . a s a a a . . . a a avamene harerbuddhim sahadevah kulaksay¯ t . .. evam¯ d¯ni citr¯ ni bah¯ nyesa vyadar´ayat 18. . 18.29 18. . ´ sarvametacca kathitam tatratatr¯ mit¯ tman¯ a a a .27 ı s . t a . . . . . tato’pyatitar¯ m p¯ rtho divy¯ str¯ n i vyadar´ayat a.23 devak¯vasudev¯ dy¯ menire m¯ nusam harim ı a a a . laksm¯h sarasvat¯ ceti para´uklatrayam srutam 18. 18. u . .30 te bh¯smadronavidurag¯ ndh¯ r¯dhr tar¯ s. . a a a. . samp¯ jya bh¯ rgavam r¯ mamanujaj˜ e kum¯ rak¯ n u a a n a a .25 a. sar¯ jamandal¯ n natv¯ kunt¯m c¯ dar´aya˜ chramam a a ı.

. ı a´ a . aa . 18.t a . . niruttare krte karne bh¯menaiva suyodhanah ı . . na ksatriyo hi bhavati yath¯ vr¯ tyo dvijottamah 18. ´ 18. . . .tadaiva karna agatya r¯ mop¯ tt¯ strasampadam a a a .41 18.43 drs. ¯´ a ..39 bh¯maduryodhanau tatra siksasandar´anacchal¯ t ı ´ .38 18. .35 18. abhyasecayada˙ gesu r¯ j¯ nam pitranuj˜ ay¯ n . ccv . dev¯ suramanusy¯ di jagadetaccar¯ caram a a . dev¯ dev¯ nuk¯ l¯ sca bh¯mameva sam¯ srit¯ h a a u a´ ı a´ a . bh¯mo niv¯ rya b¯bhatsum karnay¯ d¯ t pratodakam ı a ı .42 jaya bh¯ma mah¯ b¯ ho jaya duryodhaneti ca ı a a hu˙ k¯ r¯ m scaiva bhitk¯ r¯ mscakrurdev¯ sur¯ api n a a.¯ s a sam¯ d¯ ya gade gurv¯ samrambh¯ dabhyud¯yatuh 18. . rah paksap¯ t¯ t putrasy¯ nuva´o’bhavat a s . ¯ dar´ayannadhikah p¯ rth¯ dabh¯ d r¯ janyasamsadi s u a .40 a a ı . nedam jagad vina´yeta bh¯maduryodhan¯ sray¯ t s ı a´ a . dhrtar¯ s. t .¯ a . .. n a . a ı . a a . . ¯ tutusuh karmana tasya santah sarve sam¯ gat¯ h a a.37 a a .¯ a a 18. a.36 aksatrasamsk¯ rayuto j¯ to’pi ksatriye kule a . . a sarvam tad¯ dvidh¯ bh¯ tam bh¯maduryodhan¯ sray¯ t a a u . ranay¯ ksatriy¯ hv¯ nam j¯ nan dharmaprat¯pakam a a . . . dvidh¯ bh¯ t¯ m¯ nusasca dev¯ suravibhedatah a u a a . asur¯ asur¯ scaiva duryodhanasam¯ sray¯ h a ¯ a´ a´ a . v¯ jagat susamrabdham drono’tha dvijasattamah . 18.¯ . 18. a a. . a ı . ´ a a . .34 kunt¯ nijam sutam j˜ atv¯ lajjay¯ n¯ vadacca tam ı a a . sarvar¯ jasadomadhye vavande tam vrsa tad¯ a a . . a . aa abhisikte tad¯ karne pr¯ y¯ dadhirathah pit¯ a a a a . n¯ a p¯ rtho’sahamstam yuddh¯ yaiv¯ ’hvay¯ m¯ sa samsadi a a a a a . . .

asan yathaiva r¯ m¯ dy¯ h sa˙ grahena han¯ matah a a a.tro grham yayau a a. ı a a.44 svak¯y¯ y¯ m svak¯y¯ y¯ m yogyat¯ y¯ m natu kvacit ı a a. vaipar¯tyena tasy¯ ’s¯d duryodhanavini´cayah ı a ı s . t a . . yuvayoh sama ityuktv¯ drauniretau nyav¯ rayat a a . . udyoga as¯d bh¯masya dh¯ rtar¯ s. . ı tathotkarse phalgunasya ya´aso vijayasya ca s . .51 u a a ı a ¯ duryodhan¯ rtham karnasya paksino daityad¯ nav¯ h a a a.iti putrena tau v¯rau nyav¯ rayadarindamau ı a . asuh sarve glah¯ vet¯ v¯ satuh karnaphalgunau 18. . . . . .¯ . 18. atha prs. a 18. a.53 a a˜ a a a . .. n u ¯ . ccvi . s . yayurdronena sahit¯ h p¯ nc¯ lanagaram prati 18. . . . . p¯ rtham haste pragrhyaiva bh¯mah pr¯ y¯ t svam¯ layam a ı . . a a a .48 a. .52 a a a ¯ .46 karnam haste pragrhyaiva dh¯ rtar¯ s.¯n a a .to daksinartham drona aha kum¯ rak¯ n a a . a a ¯ ı 18. . a . tadarthameva bh¯masya hyanujatvam sure´varah ı s . a a. sur¯ h sugr¯vapaksasth¯ h p¯ rvam¯ samstathaiva hi 18. a. . . . dronaj˜ ay¯ v¯ ritau tau yayatuh svamsvam¯ layam a . u te dh¯ rtar¯ s.50 a. .49 bh¯m¯ rtham ke´avo’nye ca dev¯ h phalgunapaksinah ı a a. a a . r¯ h karnena sahit¯ h p¯ ndav¯ api a a. . . tadartham n¯timatul¯ m cakratust¯ vubh¯ vapi 18. .54 a. ¯ baddhv¯ p¯ nc¯ lar¯ j¯ nam dattety¯ custatheti te 18. . apa p¯ rv¯ nut¯ pena tena bh¯mastath¯ ’karot 18. ı a. . brahm¯ niv¯ rya sasuro yayau se´ah svam¯ layam a a s . a˜ a . u a . . 18.trasya c¯ nyath¯ ı a a. 18.45 sur¯ sur¯ n susamrabdh¯ n k¯ lena draksyatheti ca a a a a .47 p¯ rthena karno hantavya ity¯ s¯d bh¯mani´cayah a aı ı s .

. yudhis. . aa¯ . a. . a. . .63 t¯ n prabhagn¯ n sam¯ lokya bh¯mah praharat¯ m varah a a a ı . . . . . arday¯ m¯ suruddvrtt¯ n striyo b¯ l¯ sca sarva´ah 18.59 a a a a´ s . aruroha ratham v¯rah pura atta´ar¯ sanah 18. bhagn¯ h kum¯ r¯ avrtya dudruvuryatra p¯ ndav¯ h a. s ¯ iti tena varenaiva sukhasamvarddhit¯ sca te a´ .56 a ¯ .65 ı . . a. ¯ .58 n . . .thirastu dronena saha tasthau nir¯ksakah 18. . sadronakesu p¯ rthesu sthitesvanye sas¯ taj¯ h u a. aa a drupadasya varo hyasti s¯ ryadattastapobal¯ t u a a yojan¯ t puramupa na tv¯ jesyati ka´cana 18. yayur¯ ttapraharanah p¯ nc¯ l¯ ntah puram drutam a . tamanvay¯ dindrasuto yamau tasyaiva cakrayoh a . . v¯ bh¯mam¯ tta´ar¯ sanam a s a ¯ a . str¯b¯ lavrddhasahitaih p¯ nc¯ lairapyanudrut¯ h ı a . . . ¯ a .t a ı ccvii .61 a a . 18.¯. . a˜ a bh¯m¯ rjuneti v¯ santo yayuryatra sma p¯ ndav¯ h ı a a´ a.ath¯ ’ha bh¯mah s¯ marthyavivek¯ bh¯psay¯ gurum a ı .. s 18. a aa ı . atyarthamarday¯ m¯ suh kum¯ r¯ n susukhedhit¯ n 18. a. a . . . a a ı a garva esa kum¯ r¯ namaniv¯ ryo dvijottama a a. .62 18. a . anay¯ ma na sandeha iti tasthau sasodarah 18.60 a a . ı . . a˜ a a . ay¯ ntamagrato drs. gacchantvete’grato naisam va´ago drupado bhavet .55 nivrttesvakrt¯ rthesu vayam baddhv¯ ripum tava a . . aksohin¯tritayayu˙ nissrto drupado grh¯ t 18. .ı te sarairabhivarsantah pariv¯ rya kum¯ rak¯ n ´ a a a . 18. a . a.64 ¯ ¯ s a . a. a harmyasamsth¯ h striyo b¯ l¯ gr¯ vabhirmusalairapi aa a .57 kum¯ r¯ n grahaneps¯ mst¯ nupay¯ t¯ nud¯ks ya sah aa u.

..dudruvuh sarvap¯ nc¯ l¯ h vivi´uh purameva ca a˜ a a. a. a ı . . ´ ı s a . a s . ´ a .69 ´ a .70 ı a a.t sa mitr¯ msayuto v¯ra´citraseno mah¯ rathah 18. gurvarth¯ marjunasyorv¯ pratij˜ am kartumapyrt¯ m a ı n¯ .. . atha satyajidabhy¯ g¯ t p¯ rtham mu˜ ca˜ char¯ n bah¯ n a a a n n a u . ccviii . a u . a ı . .t .74 a ı a .67 dh¯ traryam¯ ve´ayutau vi´v¯ vasupar¯ vas¯ a a s sa a u sutau tasya mah¯ v¯ryau satyajit prs. . m¯ nabha˙ g¯ ya karnasya p¯ rthameva nyayojayat 18. agratastu sikhandy¯ g¯ d rathod¯ rah sar¯ n ksipan ´ a . 18. a cakraraksau tu tasy¯ ’st¯ m yudh¯ many¯ ttamaujasau a a. a˜ a . a .71 ı ı a hastapr¯ ptam ca p¯ nc¯ lam n¯ grah¯t sa vrkodarah a . . ´ . atha prakupitam sainyam phalgunam paryav¯ rayat a .73 a a a a .66 drupadastvabhyay¯ d bh¯mam saputrah s¯ rasenay¯ a ı . a˜ a a pupluve syandane c¯ pam chitv¯ tam c¯ grah¯t ksanat a . s .tur¯ ve´asamyuktah sa sar¯ nabhyavarsata 18.¯ simho mrgamiv¯ ’d¯ ya svarathe c¯ bhipetiv¯ n 18. . a n a athainam saravarsena yudh¯ many¯ ttamaujasau a u . tvas. a a janamejayastamanveva p¯ rvam citraratho hi yah u .75 a . a sen¯ marhati r¯ j˜ o’sya v¯ra hantuma´esatah 18. t¯ vubhau virathau krtv¯ vic¯ pau ca vivarmakau a . abh¯yatustau virathau cakre bh¯mo nir¯ yudhau 18. . ghnantam bh¯mam punah sainyamarjunah pr¯ ha m¯ bhav¯ n ı . . . a .. tamarjunah ksanenaiva cakre virathak¯ rmukam 18. a a . . sa sar¯ n ksipatastasya p¯ nc¯ lasy¯ rjuno drutam ´ a . . . a .68 a. a a bh¯mo jagh¯ na t¯ m sen¯ m sav¯ jirathaku˜ jar¯ m 18.72 a n a a . ibhih 18. . 18.76 a an ı s . ´ . . . jagh¯ na bh¯mastaras¯ tat sainyam saravrs. hato’bhavat a ı .

a . .tv¯ cecchan p¯ ndavasamsrayam ı a a.´ sambandh¯tyarjunavaca´cik¯rs uh satyameva ca ı s ı .85 ı a a . .83 a .81 a n¯ ı . snehap¯ sam tata´cakre b¯bhatsau drupado’dhikam a´ . na vipradharmo yad yuddhamatastvam na may¯ dhrtah a . dh¯ rtar¯ s. . ccix 18.80 ı a ı a n a. . s ı tatah sen¯ m vih¯ yaiva bh¯mo b¯bhatsumanvay¯ t 18. . a a . . a .. sisyairetat k¯ ritam me tava sakhyamabh¯psat¯ 18. . mukt¯ katha˜ cid bh¯m¯ sy¯ t s¯ sen¯ dudruve bhay¯ t a n ı a a a a a drupadam sth¯ pay¯ m¯ s¯ th¯ rjuno dronasannidhau 18. ath¯ ’ha drupadam dronah sakhyamicche’ksayam tava a . .sambandhayogyast¯ tasya sakh¯ ’yam na sudh¯ rmikah a a . .84 a a ı . . .78 a. yayau sisyairn¯ gapuram nyavasat sukhamatra ca ´. saranartham y¯ citatv¯ t saputro yuyudhe paraih ´ .traistu bh¯masya bhay¯ t p¯ dau pranamya ca a a. . drupadastu div¯ r¯ tram tapyam¯ nah par¯ bhav¯ t aa . ast¯d¯ n¯miti pr¯ ha drupado’˙ giras¯ m varam 18.¯ . a .79 a a aa a .82 ´. u . ga˙ g¯ y¯ daksine k¯ le tvam r¯ jaivottare tvaham n a a . ı a a . a . a . nesy¯ ma enamev¯ to gurorvacanagaurav¯ t 18. . a a bh¯m¯ rjunabalam drs. . a . ityuktvonmucya tam drono r¯ jy¯ rddham grhya c¯ mutah a . a ı ı a .77 a a a . . . . papracchainam tad¯ dronasakhyamastyuta neti ha a . .86 . . evam har¯cchayaiv¯ sau ksatram dharmamupeyiv¯ n 18. a a . . atah sakhy¯ rthamev¯ dya tvadr¯ jy¯ rddho hrto may¯ a a a a a . br¯ hmanyaty¯ gabh¯ruh sa na grhnan dhanurapyasau 18. . a ı a .¯ a . a nahyar¯ jatva ekasya sakhyam sy¯ d¯ vayoh sakhe 18. nahyar¯ j˜ a bhavet sakhyam tavet¯dam krtam may¯ 18. . .

18. t¯ .¯ . a a.92 a a anvenam bh¯ rat¯ s¯ ksad vedimaddhy¯ t samutthit¯ a ı a . .t a . . sampr¯ ptayauvanaiv¯ ’s¯dajar¯ lokasundar¯ a a ı a ı um¯ msayukt¯ ’titar¯ m sarvalaksanasamyut¯ a. atv¯ ddhi yosit¯ m a . a 18. d¯pt¯ ng¯ ranibho vahnih kundamaddhy¯ t samutthitah 18.tatv¯ d dyotanatv¯ cca dhrs. . a´ .95 s¯ krsna n¯ mata´c¯ ’s¯dutkr s.t a a . pr¯ no hi bharato n¯ ma sarvasya bharanacchrutah 18.. t¯ scendradharman¯ satyasamsray¯ cchriya ¯rit¯ h a´ a ı a. kir¯. a n aa . adyumna it¯ritah a a ı . . ´ a a. 18. cak¯ res. anandin¯ ca s¯ 18...91 dhrs. . .. . . a a . tadbh¯ ry¯ bh¯ rat¯ n¯ ma vedar¯ p¯ sarasvat¯ a a a ı a u a ı samr¯ pam¯ srit¯ v¯ yum sr¯rityeva ca k¯rtit¯ 18. . y¯ jopay¯ j¯ v¯ n¯y¯ th¯ rbudena gav¯ m nrpah a aa a ı a a a. .94 ´ . . 18. a a a a a a drupad¯ t sutalabdhyartham s¯ ’ha˙ k¯ r¯ d vyalambayat a .97 ccx .´ a 18.¯ a a . . ¯ a . u a´ a a .. . ´ ı ı a ave´ayukt¯ sacy¯ sca sy¯ malay¯ stathosasah a ´ a´ ´ a . ¯ a ¯ s .90 ı a˙ a a .93 a. ı ı aı a a rathen¯ ’dityavarnena nadan drupadam¯ dravat a a . putram ca dronahant¯ ramicchan vipravarau yayau 18.. ¯ kundal¯ d¯ptau hemam¯ l¯ var¯ sim¯ n ıtı .96 ı a . a . .t munibhirdrupaden¯ pi sarvaved¯ rthatattvavit 18.. v¯ sut¯ maicchat tadarthatah a . a . ¯ a s a ı . s a ı utpattita´ca sarvaj˜ a sarv¯ bharanabh¯ sit¯ s n¯ a u. .m¯ rdavam c¯ rjune drs. .88 kimetayetyavaj˜ aya t¯ vubhau viprasattamau n¯ a ajuhvat¯ m tat putr¯ rtham patny¯ h pr¯ syam havistad¯ a.tim tu tadbh¯ ry¯ dvij¯ bhy¯ matra c¯ ’hut¯ a . a krsna s¯ varnata´c¯ ’s¯dutkr s. .87 a . . . a . a .89 hute havisi mantr¯ bhy¯ m vaisnav¯ bhy¯ m tadaiva hi a a. .

a a. a a . . ´¯ .108 a .98 a .p¯ rvam hyum¯ ca devyast¯ h kad¯ cid bhartrbhiryut¯ h u a a.100 devi no m¯ nusam pr¯ pyamanyag¯ tvam ca sarvath¯ a . s a a . . ´ s u. a tatr¯ nyag¯ sca bhavatetyevam sapt¯ h sur¯ ngan¯ h a a´ a˙ a. ekadeh¯ m¯ nusatvam¯ psyatha tri´a uddhat¯ h a a . . vil¯ sam dar´ay¯ m¯ surbrahmanah pa´yato’dhikam 18..ı .103 s n a a a atastvayaikadehatvamicch¯ mo devi janmasu a catursvapi yato’sm¯ kam sapadvayanimittatah a . . ccxi 18. . . .99 18. a s a.105 a a ¯ . . a ekadehasthit¯ scakrurgir¯saya tapo mahat 18. a ekadehatvam¯ pyainam yad¯ va˜ cayitum gat¯ h 18. . atastvayaikadeh¯ nno n¯ nya apnotihm¯ rut¯ t 18. brahmanaiva ca sapt¯ h sma p¯ rvam c¯ nyatra l¯lay¯ ´ a. .´ . a a tasyai sa rudradehastho harih pr¯ d¯ d varam prabhuh . a a. . a a .102 a a n a. .106 a´ ı´ ¯ taddehasth¯ bh¯ rat¯ tu rudradehasthitam harim a a ı . caturjanma bhaved bh¯ mau tv¯ m n¯ nyo m¯ rut¯ d vrajet u a. 18. ´ a. a a it¯rite tathetyuktv¯ p¯ rvaty¯ diyutaiva s¯ ı a a a a viprakany¯ ’bhavat tatra catasrah p¯ rvat¯yut¯ h a ı a. .104 . a tath¯ ’pi m¯ rut¯ danyam na sprsema katha˜ cana 18. . tri´o madva˜ can¯ yet¯ iti tenodit¯ vayam 18. . u ı a . vic¯ rya bh¯ rat¯metya sarvamasyai nivedya ca a a ı sahasravatsaram cain¯ m su´r¯ sitv¯ babh¯ sire a . . a a a niyamo’yam hareryasm¯ dan¯ dirnitya eva ca a a .101 a a a n . . s sa´apa t¯ stad¯ brahm¯ m¯ nus¯m yonim¯ psyatha ´ s¯ a a a a . . anantatosanam visnoh svabhartr¯ saha janmasu 18.107 a a a . tosay¯ m¯ sa tapas¯ karmaiky¯ rtham dhrtavrat¯ 18.

bh¯ raty¯ dy¯ h pa˜ ca dev¯rgaccha m¯ ninnabh¯ taye a a a.117 a a a . a . a . . . tatastadaiva deham t¯ visrjya nalanandin¯ ı .114 naca p¯ pam tataste sy¯ dityukte cainam¯ vi´at a . a a um¯ dy¯ raudramev¯ tra tapa´cakruryath¯ pur¯ 18.118 a a a s a a pratyakse ca sive j¯ te taddehasthe ca ke´ave ´ a s . . . .111 ap¯ hasat so’bjayonim sa´apainam caturmukhah a . tato de´antaram gatv¯ tapa´cakre sa mudgalah s¯ a s .109 18.112 18. . pr¯ rthay¯ m¯ surabhavat pa˜ cakrtvo vaco hi tat 18. y¯ syati tvam sad¯ m¯ rch¯ m gato naiva vibuddhyase a a u a. sr . tato mudgalamudbodhya yayau ca svam niketanam 18. varam svabhartrsamyogam m¯ nusesvapi janmasu . sendrasen¯ viyukt¯ tha bhartr¯ cakre mahat tapah 18. . ´ n . a a s m¯ ruto’thendrasen¯ m ca grh¯tv¯ ’th¯ bhavad grh¯ 18. 18. ccxii . . sap¯ nugrahamasy¯ tha cakre ka˜ jasamudbhavah ´¯ a a n . ı a a . ı . ı reme ce sa tay¯ s¯ rddham d¯rghak¯ lam jagatprabhuh a a a . a 18. taddehag¯ bh¯ rat¯ tu ke´avam sa˙ kare sthitam a a ı s . . not sa kath¯ ntare a. 18.119 a a a n . babh¯ vurindraseneti dehaikyena susa˙ gat¯ h u n a.115 a a. . . . cakame putrik¯ m brahmetya´.sarvesvap¯ti c¯ ny¯ s¯ m dadau sa˙ kara eva ca ı a a a. a a . a . n ı a u it¯ritastam tapas¯ tosay¯ m¯ sa mudgalah ı a .113 na tvam y¯ syasi t¯ dev¯ m¯ rutastvacchar¯ragah a ı a ı . ´ n tosay¯ m¯ sa tapas¯ karmaiky¯ rtham hi p¯ rvavat a a u . prthakprthak svabhartr¯ ptyai t¯ h pa˜ c¯ pyekadehag¯ h a a. 18. .116 . . .110 tad¯ ’s¯nmudgalo n¯ ma munistapasi samsthitah a ı a . ´ s¯ . n a a.

ath¯ bhy¯ g¯ nmahendro’tra so’brav¯t t¯ m varastriyam a a a ı a. rurudu´caikadehasth¯ ekaiv¯ hamiti sthit¯ h 18. .125 a a a ´ . .. devya´catasrastu tad¯ dattam¯ tre vare’mun¯ s a a a dev¯ n¯ mavat¯ r¯ rtham pa˜ ca devyah sma ityatha a a aa n .128 a a s¯ . var¯ rthamarthitah pr¯ d¯ diti tam siva ityatha 18. ´ n . ´¯ a gireradhast¯ dasyaivetyukto’sau p¯ ka´asanah 18.126 a . any¯ s¯ m siva ev¯ tha pradadau caturah pat¯n 18. . . a´ it¯rite sivah pr¯ ha pata m¯ nusyam¯ pnuhi ı ´ . . a . . ´ u a a ccxiii . 18. a . ¯ .ı ı t¯ h srutv¯ svapatim devi nacir¯ t prapsyas¯ti ca a. a . . . a asy¯ sca bhart¯ bhavasi tv¯ mevaisa varisyati a´ a a . visnuktam sa˙ karoktam ca catv¯ rah patayah prthak a . 18. . tato varenyam varadam visnum pr¯ pya sa v¯ savah a .124 a ı . matp¯ lite yositam tvam vrth¯ sapasi durmate 18. p¯ rvendr¯ n m¯ rutavrsan¯ saty¯ m scaturah sthit¯ n u a a a. udbabarha girim tam tu dadar´atra ca t¯ n sur¯ n s¯ a a . . kimartham rodis¯tyeva s¯ ’brav¯d vatur¯ pinam 18. .122 bhavisyant¯tyathaikasy¯ menire pa˜ cabhartrt¯ m ı a n . ´ a .sivadehasthito visnurbh¯ ratyai tu dadau patim ´ a . . m¯ nusesvavat¯ r¯ ya mantram rahasi kurvatah 18. . ´ a a ı .127 pa´y¯ tra madavaj˜ an¯ t patit¯ mstv¯ drsan sur¯ n s a n¯ a a . ´ a ı .121 aa a a .129 a . . sa˙ karam dar´ayitvaiva pa˜ cabhartrtvamesa me ´ n s n . aj¯ nan sakra ahoccaih kimetad bhuvanatraye a ´ ¯ . aa .. .120 a a. . . . n¯ j¯ nannekadehatv¯ ccidyog¯ t ks¯ran¯ravat 18.123 s a a a.. a .ı .¯ . u . tatpras¯ d¯ nnar¯ m sena yukto bh¯ m¯ vaj¯ yata 18..130 a a a. a a .

a u a´ . macchapt¯ n¯ m ca dev¯n¯ mavic¯ rya may¯ yatah a a. ¯ a ı 18. . a . ukto’rthah sarva ev¯ yam tath¯ p¯ rvodit¯ sca ye a . d¯rghak¯ lam manusyesu tatastvam sthitim¯ psyasi ı a .136 a a .139 mumuduh sarvap¯ nc¯ l¯ j¯ tayoh sutayostayoh a˜ a a a . .132 ´ a a . a a . esa s¯ draupad¯ n¯ ma pa˜ cadev¯tanurbhavet ı a n ı .135 t¯ s¯ m patitvam¯ psyanti bh¯ ratyaiva tu p¯ rvat¯ a a. m¯ nusesu tatah pa´c¯ d bh¯ rat¯dehanirgat¯ m a . ı a a a . abh¯ nn¯ titar¯ m¯ s¯t tadayonitvahetutah 18. . .141 u a a aı . .138 n ı ı a a . s a svaloke pr¯ psyasi sv¯ rthe varo’yam te mrsa bhavet a a . a . 18. 18.¯ a mrsa v¯ g yesu te prokt¯ m¯ rut¯ dy¯ stu te’khil¯ h a a a a a. ¯ a ..131 sa´apa m¯ nusesu tvam ksipram j¯ tah par¯ bhavam ´ s¯ a . ¯ . . .. a a a ı samyukt¯ vyavah¯ resu pravarteta nac¯ nyath¯ 18..madavaj˜ animittena patit¯ iti t¯ n sur¯ n n¯ a a a m¯ rut¯ d¯n mrsa’v¯ d¯riti brahm¯ sivam tad¯ a a ı a´ . .¯ vedesu sapur¯ nesu bh¯ rate c¯ vagamyate a.134 18. .. 18. . ete hi m¯ rut¯ dy¯ ste devak¯ ry¯ rthagaurav¯ t a a a a a a j¯ t¯ iti srutistatra n¯ vaj˜ a te’tra k¯ ranam aa ´ a n¯ a . a ı a . a . a a . . patiyogavaram pr¯ d¯ n¯ v¯ psyasi tatah priy¯ m 18.¯ a a . y¯ jopay¯ jau t¯ veva dayit¯ drupadasya s¯ a a a a a ccxiv . .137 ityuktv¯ prayayau brahm¯ so’´vatth¯ m¯ sivo’bhavat a a s a a´ pa˜ cadev¯tanustves a draupad¯ n¯ ma c¯ bhavat 18. a . ¯ . .140 manusyaputrat¯ y¯ sca bh¯ vo m¯ nusa etayoh a a´ a a . . m¯ nusannopabhogena samsarg¯ nm¯ nusesu ca a . . sakr¯ nnaratanory¯ si yasmai tvam tu mrsa’vadah 18.133 a a a a a . 18. .

jar¯ sandhabhayam tyaktv¯ t¯ neva ca sam¯ srit¯ h 18. a a s ya´orthamastr¯ n i dad¯ vagrah¯t so’pi lobhatah s a. . . . n¯ a .¯ a a´ a sneham tyajanti daivesu tath¯ ’nye’nyesvapi sphutam a . a s . a . . .152 ı a a . . . s n¯ . .150 a ¯ a. t .¯ a p¯ ndav¯ n¯ srit¯ bh¯ p¯ j˜ atv¯ bhaim¯ rjunam balam a . p¯ ndavesvatul¯ m pr¯tim loke khy¯ payitum prabhuh 18. . ¯ .147 prat¯ p¯ ddhyeva te p¯ rvam jar¯ sandhava´am gat¯ h a a u a s . a . ´ pr¯ hinot krtavarm¯ nam p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m jan¯ rdanah a . a. . . supr¯ta eva tam cakre yauvar¯ jy¯ bhis ekinam 18. daivatv¯ cca svabh¯ vena jyes. . . . dev¯ hi k¯ ranadany¯ n¯ srayanto’pi n¯ ’ntaram a a . . hatv¯ d dharmajasya ca a a t a . a a´ a u a n ¯ a a . vi´esata´ca krsnasya vij˜ aya snehamesu hi s . a a˜ a u . . a ı . a. . a. a a s 18. a... u . . a. .146 18. n¯ a a a a . ro balam j˜ atv¯ bahu´o bh¯map¯ rthayoh s ı a . tatah prabhrti santyajya devapaksa jar¯ sutam .148 janm¯ ntar¯ bhy¯ sava´at snigdh¯ h krsne ca p¯ ndusu a a a s¯ a. a . .143 bh¯m¯ rjun¯ bhy¯ m baddham tam srutv¯ p¯ nc¯ labh¯ patim ı a a a. . tairm¯ nitah krsnabhakty¯ bhr¯ trtv¯ cca harim yayau a a a.149 a a a a´ a . . . . . .m¯ trsneh¯ rthamanayoryay¯ ce dadatu´ca tau a. a .151 . ccxv 18. .¯ 18. . par¯ jit¯ sca bahu´ah krsnen¯ cintyakarmana a a´ s . . a a ..142 j¯ tam¯ tmanihant¯ ram bh¯ radv¯ jo ni´amya tam a a a . s 18. api tam bahu´ah krsnavijitam naiva tatyajuh s . na sneh¯ t tad balam j˜ atv¯ p¯ rth¯ n¯ m ke´avasya ca a .. sa m¯ nya p¯ ndav¯ n so’pi sur¯ nujasut¯ sutah a a. .144 a. . a ´¯ a a . . ı . asur¯ h p¯ rvasamsk¯ r¯ t samsk¯ ro balav¯ n yatah 18. ı a 18. . . aa . a. . r¯ m¯ str¯ nam durlabhatv¯ t trida´esvapi v¯ryav¯ n a a a. dhrtar¯ s.145 18. a .

¯ 18. cakratuh karad¯ n sarv¯ n dhrtar¯ s.bh¯m¯ rjun¯ vatho jitv¯ sarvadiksu ca bh¯ pat¯n ı a a a u ı . ı bh¯smadronamukh¯ h sarve’pyatim¯ nus akarmana ı. bh¯m¯ rjunadigvijayo n¯ ma astada´o’dhy¯ yah ı a a ¯ s a . a . a. . tayoh pr¯to’bhavat so’pi pauraj¯ napad¯ stath¯ a a a . t .. .153 18.154 iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . a. rasya durjayau a a . ccxvi . .

. a. atha ekonavimso’dhy¯ yah ´ a .7 aa a . . . a a n a .10 a ´ a a . asmannimitta iti duhkhamato hi sarve’p¯cch¯ ma martumatha nah kuru c¯ pyanuj˜ am ı a a n¯ . raputresv¯ dh¯ d raho vacanatah sakuneh samast¯ m ı . ras¯ nust¯ tapyam¯ nahr dayo nikhil¯ nyah¯ ni u . a.4 a a a a a .9 a a. . . t n¯ mn¯ kani˙ ka iti c¯ surako dvijo’bh¯ cchis yah suretaraguroh sakunerguruh sah a a . a. . ı a. . . . evam bruvatyapi nrpe punar¯ ha p¯ pa asritya saubalamatam yadi naiva p¯ rth¯ n a a ¯´ a a .t a ´ . raputr¯ h 19. a n¯ . . 19. ı . te hi svab¯ hubalato’khilabh¯ pabh¯ tim mayy¯ krsanti naca vah pratisedhak¯ ste a u u . . . a u a a . a a .11 a a a a .. . a n .3 ity¯ di kutsitatam¯ m jagrhuh sma vidy¯ maj˜ ata eva dhrtar¯ s. . a .thasya te’pi hi vayam hrdayapraj¯ t¯ n¯ rhatvameva gamit¯ bhavataiva r¯ jye aa a a a . . . bhr¯ tuh kan¯yasa ut¯ pi hi d¯ raj¯ t¯ anyai´ca r¯ jyapadav¯m bhavataiva n¯t¯ h 19. . ´ . ı n¯ ’tm¯ rthamasti mama duhkhamath¯ ti´uddhalokaprasiddhaya´asastava k¯rtin¯ sah a a a s s ı a´ . ı a a aa s a ı. . a. a a . . dharm¯ di k¯ ryamapi yasya mahop¯ dhih sy¯ cchres. tesam svabh¯ vabalato rucit¯ ca saiva vist¯ rit¯ ca nijabuddhibal¯ dato’pi 19. ko n¯ ma p¯ ndutanayesu gunottamesu pr¯tim na y¯ ti nijav¯ryabhavoccayesu 19.6 a . a .thah sa eva nikhil¯ suradaityasa˙ gh¯ t a a a .8 evam svaputravacanam sa ni´amya r¯ j¯ prov¯ ca n¯ nugunametadaho manaste s aa a a . .5 jyes. . . t a a ´ a . ´ n¯ stikyan¯timakhil¯ m gurudevat¯ disatsva˜ jasaiva jagrhurdhrtar¯ s.¯. .(p¯ ndavar¯ jyal¯ bhah) a. a. v¯ ’khil¯ napi hi no mudamehi p¯ rthaih 19. ´ . anyatra y¯ payasi n¯ gapur¯ t paret¯ n drs. . v¯ sriyam paramik¯ m vijayam ca p¯ rthesv¯ hedametya pitaram saha saubalena a. n¯tim sa kutsitatam¯ m dhrtar¯ s. a . 19. a. t u drs. ccxvii . a n a.1 a ı a.. a .t a a a . a a .. . . .2 chadmaiva yatra paramam na sur¯ sca p¯ jy¯ h sv¯ rthena va˜ canakrte jagato’khilam ca a´ u a. 19. . 19. tasm¯ cchamam vraja subh¯ ya kulasya t¯ ta ksem¯ ya no bhavati vo balavadvirodhah 19. . . Om evam subhoccagunavatsu jan¯ rdanena yuktesu p¯ ndusu caratsvadhikam subh¯ ni a a . a . .tramukhaih samastaih a a. . . . samp¯ rnadurmatiratho dhrtar¯ s. r¯ jyam mahacca samav¯ psyati dharmas¯ nustvatto’thav¯ ’nujabal¯ t prasabham vayam tu a . . a ı . . d¯ s¯ bhavema nijatantubhireva s¯ kam kunt¯sutasya parato’pi tadanvayasya 19. . . n a u . .

a s . .tram tesam tadeva mama n¯ gapuram tvadarthe a . asamstrayoda´a sam¯ nagaram pravis. ı a. s . . . n¯to va´am va´agato’sya ca m¯ tulena s¯ kam pit¯ tamanu caisa nad¯pras¯ tah 19.t j¯ te bale tava virodhakrta´ca te syuh sv¯ rtham hi t¯ vadanuy¯ ntyapi kevalam tv¯ m a a a . ah s a a ¯ .12 19. ityukta aha pitaram sakunim nir¯ksya srs.20 a´ a a. ccxviii 19. s .tesvetesu t¯ vadayameva vidhirmayes. vrs. ´ . a a.13 draunerhi n¯ sti sadrso balav¯ n prat¯ p¯ so’yam may¯ bahuvidhaih paramairup¯ yaih a a a ı a a . bh¯sm¯ daya´ca nahi tannikate virodham kuryurvina´yati gatesu hi sauhrdam tat ı. . . . . a s .thu ´ a ¯ s a a . .17 sauh¯ rdamesu yadiv¯ ’titar¯ m karosi tatr¯ pi naiva hi may¯ kriyate virodhah a a a. o may¯ vidhirih¯ dya s. .t . .. a ı u .evam ni´amya gaditam sutah¯ rdap¯ sair¯ kr syat¯ ’´u sa nrpo’ridharecchayaiva a a´ a . visnurjayanta iti sambhusah¯ ya aste devotsava´ca sumah¯ n bhavit¯ ’tra sus. s a a . evam svaputraparip¯ lanato ya´aste bh¯ y¯ d vina´yati paraprasav¯ tipus. ı s . a a . nusva tam ca ı . astre bale’pyadhika eva surendras¯ norjesye ca mantrabalatastvahameva bh¯mam u ı .19 ksattaika eva satatam pariposako’lam tesam mama dvidatha mantrabal¯ damusya a . ..´ . tasm¯ dup¯ yabalatah pratiy¯ tan¯y¯ ste v¯ ranavatamito vihito’pyup¯ yah 19. . . . .15 trimsacchatam paramak¯ h suradurlabh¯ sca durv¯ saso hi manavo’dya may¯ grh¯t¯ h a. . anyatra te pravihit¯ nahi v¯ryavantah syurbh¯ma ityahamam¯ n na niyojay¯ mi 19. u . y¯ dyabh¯psitasamastakar¯ am¯ bhirjesy¯ mi bh¯mamamumekamay¯ tay¯ maih ı a u ı a a . a s s . bhedah kulasya bhavit¯ kulan¯ saheturasm¯ bhires u sahitesu pure vasatsu a a´ a . 19..¯ .t . te v¯ryad¯ vijayad¯ api vahniv¯ ristambh¯ did¯ h sakaladevanik¯ yarodh¯ h ı a a a a a. . . ¯ . a a n .. . . . prov¯ ca putramapi te balino na p¯ rth¯ h saky¯ h pur¯ t tanaya y¯ payitum katha˜ cit a a a. .14 ı s .18 19. 19. . vatsyantu v¯ ranavate bhavatu sma r¯ s. a 19.´ . . . a´ a a . au a s u a s a . . . ´ . .16 a ı ı u a . . . . evam hi sainikagana api d¯ nam¯ naih pr¯ yo va´am mama gat¯ api caisa karnah a a . a . . te tesu d¯ ragamitesu nir¯ srayatv¯ nm¯ meva durbalatay¯ paritah srayante a´ a a a .¯. a.t a . .22 a a a ı a a . . . ´ a. a . a 19. . .¯ a . a . ¯ . paur¯ sca j¯ napadak¯ h satatam dvisanti m¯ m tesvat¯va drdhasauhrdacetasa´ca 19. .21 . . . . a. . a a ´r.

. . hantavyat¯ mupagatesu suyodhan¯ dis vanyopadh¯ nnahi bhavennijadharma eva a a . a . t¯ n hantumeva ca tad¯ dhrtar¯ s. a adhvam tviti sma sa tatheti vaco’pyud¯rya pr¯ y¯ cca v¯ ranavatam prthay¯ ’nujai´ca 19. ..26 nisk¯ .¯ .32 a a a a a . . ccxix . a a a bh¯masya dosamubhayam pratihantum¯so jyes.¯.33 a a´ a a ut a .31 ı a a a . . a . . al ity¯ civ¯ m samamum¯ ha ca dharmas¯ nuh k¯rtirvina´yati hi no gurubhirvirodhe 19. yusm¯ su dharmadhrtimatsu sad¯ nivatsya ity¯ civ¯ msamamum¯ huraho subhadram 19.tum puram bahugunam nanu p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m a s aa a. . ty¯ jyam tviti pratijag¯ da nij¯ graj¯ ya y¯ mo vayam natu grh¯ t sa hi nah svadharmah a .¯ . ityuktavatyatha sute sa tathetyuv¯ ca pr¯ ptesu p¯ ndutanayesu tathaiva coce a a . . a ı . 19. j˜ atvaiva te’pi nrpaterhrdayam samastam jagmuh piteti prthay¯ saha n¯tihetoh n¯ a ı . .¯ tesam puro’tra gaman¯ bhiruci´ca j¯ t¯ dras. . a.. s a .29 19. a . . a . ı s ityuktav¯ kyamamumagrajamanvag¯ t sa bh¯mah pradar´ya nijadharmamath¯ nuvr ttyai a a ı . . krtv¯ ’bhyay¯ tayadamutra hi visnupady¯ sv¯ m¯ tyameva ca purocanan¯ madheyam 19. . a u . ham cak¯ ra hariratra sutam vrsasya ı ı´ a . . ayanti yadi no nijadharmasamsth¯ n yotsy¯ mahe’tra nahi dasyuvadho’pyadharmah a . . . .25 bh¯mastad¯ ha bhavit¯ ’tra hi bhaiksac¯ ra ityeva samyaganuvidya nijam na karma ı a a . . a . duryodhanam prativih¯ ya bhavatsak¯ sam¯ y¯ ta ityavadadesu sa k¯ . k¯rtyarthameva nijadharmapariprah¯ n e pr¯ pte’grajasya vacan¯ t pravih¯ tumeva ı a. . . 19. a 19. ras¯ nurl¯ ks agrham sapadi k¯ ncanaratnag¯ d ham a a . a s ¯ . . . . doso bhavedubhayato yata eva tena v¯ cyah svadharma uta na sthitiratra k¯ ry¯ 19. t u a .¯. p¯ rvam vadhe nahi samasta´a eva dosastesam pray¯ nti vivrtim ca tadarthato’pi u s a .bhakt¯ sca te hi nitar¯ mari´a˙ khap¯ n au tvaccodit¯ h samupay¯ nti tamutsavam dr¯ k a´ a s n a. .34 a a u a. .27 u a. a.t . ı a a ´ . a a´ a ı a. . a a a a . . a. a . av¯ kyam 19.24 19. . a. a . p¯ rvam prahasta iti yastvabhavat sup¯ pah so’bhyetya p¯ ndutanay¯ nabhavacca mantr¯ u a . a a . a˜ u. . . . 19. . divyam grham ca bhavat¯ m hi mayopan¯tam pr¯tyaiva p¯ pamanuy¯ tumaham na saktah a. . a. ı . .23 aj˜ apya matpurusat¯ m purusairmad¯yairmadhyasthavad bahuguna udit¯ sca tatra n¯ ı a´ . . .30 ksatt¯ ’tha c¯ ’ha suvaco’ntyajabh¯ s ayaiva dharm¯ tmajam visahut¯ sabhay¯ t prat¯t¯ h a a. . . .28 a . a a .

. . ham s a a u a´ a ı . a a . . a . a a a. a ..37 ı . . tasy¯ ad¯ cca giri´o yadi putrakaistvam yukt¯ na y¯ si mrtimesa varastaveti 19. .t . a a. . vaiva j¯ tusagrham vasay¯ sametam tadgandhato vrsasutah pavam¯ naj¯ tam a . a .35 ksatt¯ ’tha n¯tibalato’khilalokavrttam j¯ nan svac¯ ramukhatah khanak¯ ya coce ı a a . . a uktvaiva dharmatanay¯ ya mad¯yav¯ kyam p¯ rvoktam¯ su kuru tatra bilam sud¯ ram a ı a a´ u . a .t sarve yayurvanamath¯ bhyudite ca s¯ rye drs. j¯ nannidam sakalameva sa bh¯maseno hatv¯ sutaih saha kubuddhimim¯ m hi tam ca a ı a a. a a a . t a . s ¯ . a. vaiva sapta mrtak¯ narudamsca paur¯ h a u a. ittham vicintya sa ni´amya ca t¯ n prasupt¯ n bhr¯ t¯rmsca m¯ taramath¯ ’´u bile nyadh¯ t pr¯ k 19. . a . so’pyesa dagdha iha daivava´at sup¯ pah ko n¯ ma satsu visamah prabhavet sukh¯ ya s¯ a .´ 19. aa j˜ atv¯ purocanavadham yadi bh¯smamukhyairvaicitrav¯ryatanay¯ abhiyodhayeyuh n¯ a ı. ccxx 19. . 19. . . ı a . a a.39 a a a a ı u ´ s¯ . . tam bh¯ gineyasahitam bhagin¯m ca tasya p¯ p¯ m dad¯ ha sagrh¯ m pavam¯ nas¯ nuh a ı.´ a as a a . . . a a .38 s¯ a a a ..42 bh¯mo’bhayo’pi gurubhih svamukhena yuddhamapr¯yam¯ n a uta dharmajav¯ kyahetoh ı ı a. . ¯ vi´v¯ sit¯ vidurap¯ rvavacobhireva d¯ sodit¯ bhiradhiruhya ca bh¯maprs. . a.. . a . s¯ ’py¯ gat¯ hi garalena nihantumet¯ n bh¯masya p¯ rvabhujito na sa´aka caitat 19. a 19. u . 19. . .44 h¯ p¯ ndav¯ nadahadesa hi dh¯ rtar¯ s.43 a ı. ı a . .45 paurebhya eva nikhilena ca bh¯smamukhy¯ vaicitrav¯ryasahit¯ stu ni´amya heti ı. a. ... bhr¯ t¯rmsca m¯ taramud¯ hya yayau bil¯ t sa nirgatya bh¯tiva´ato’balat¯ m pray¯ t¯ n 19. . . . . . .t . 19. . a . uhyaiva t¯ napi yayau dyunad¯m ca t¯rtv¯ ksattr¯ ’tisrs.40 a a s a a .´ a u a ı s a. a a ..drs. kim no bhavediti bhayam samuhad vive´a bh¯mam tvrte ca tanay¯ n sakal¯ n prth¯ y¯ h s ı . taptam tay¯ sasutay¯ ca tapo nit¯ ntam sy¯ m s¯ nubhih saha bal¯ daditistath¯ ’bd¯ t a a a . ro dharmasthit¯ n kumatireva purocanena a a. a a a a . tam c¯ tip¯ pamavadat sumukhaisa p¯ po hantum na icchati sad¯ bhava ca prat¯tah a ı .36 cakre sa caivamatha vartma vrticchalena dv¯ ram ca tasya sa pidh¯ ya yayau grham svam a . . a ı a s ucuh suduhkhitadhiyo’tha suyodhan¯ dy¯ h ksatt¯ mrsaiva ruruduryuyuju´ca karma a a.41 a . tasy¯ graj¯ ca sahit¯ sutapa˜ cakena tatr¯ ’gamat tadanu m¯ rutiresa k¯ lah a a a n a a . . bh¯mah purocana ubh¯ vapi tau vadh¯ ya cchidr¯ rthinau mitha utosaturabdak¯ rddham 19.tamadhiruhya jalapray¯ nam 19.46 . .. u a a a . a a u .

s s a s s . t¯ bhy¯ man¯ ktamapi yanna karoti bh¯mah pr¯ durbabh¯ va nikhilorugunabhip¯ rnah a a u ı . tad bh¯mab¯ hubalat¯ d itam¯sav¯ ky¯ t sarvairajeyamapi bh¯ mitale pap¯ ta ı a a. a .t .tibhistarubhira´mabhiradribhi´ ca yuddhv¯ nit¯ ntaravatah pratibodhit¯ m st¯ n s s a a a. ı ı u a.49 t¯ m bh¯ma aha kaman¯yatanum na p¯ rvam jyes. ¯ . u a. a s . a . h¯ dupaimi vanit¯ m nahi dharma esah a. a ı .bh¯mo’pyud¯ hya vanam¯ pa hidimbakasya bhr¯ t¯rn prth¯ m ca trsitairabhiy¯ cita´ca ı u a a . a a . . . .53 s¯ bh¯mameva saranam prajag¯ ma t¯ m ca bhr¯ t¯rmsca m¯ taramath¯ vitumabhyay¯ t tam a ı ´ . 19. . bhaksarthameva hi pur¯ sa tu t¯ m nyayu˙ kta netum ca t¯ natha sam¯ sadad¯ su bh¯mam a a. a n a . . . ı´ a a u a . a a . a . .t a .¯ . a .´ a a a bh¯mah sud¯ ramapakrsya sahodar¯ n am nidr¯ prabha˙ gabhayato yuyudhe’mun¯ ca 19. .50 a a a s a a s s¯ bh¯ rat¯ varamimam pradad¯ vamusyai sv¯ ve´am¯ tmadayitasya ca sa˙ gamena a a ı a a s a n .48 s¯ r¯ ksas¯tanumav¯ pa surendraloka´r¯reva sakradayit¯ tvaparaiva sacy¯ h a a . .52 k¯ le tadaiva kupitah prayayau hidimbo bh¯mam nihantumapi t¯ m ca nijasvas¯ ram a ı . sa˜ cakratustadanu sodarasambhramam tam drs. . 19.47 a ı a. a a . p¯ n¯yamuttarapate’mbujapatranaddham d¯ r¯ dud¯ hya dadrse svapato’tha t¯ msca 19. .56 19. . .. vy¯ sasvar¯ pa iha cetya para´va eva m¯ m te prad¯ syati tad¯ prakarosi me’rthyam a u s a. . hatvaiva sarvararaksitar¯ ksasam tam sarvairavadhyamapi sodaram¯ tryuktah ´ a .´ . a u u . a a.. . s¯ c¯ ’ha k¯ mava´ag¯ punaretadeva sv¯ ve´ayugdhi marudagryaparigrahasya 19.57 . . . . . . a.. s¯ r¯ pametya subhameva dadar´a bh¯mam s¯ ksat samasta´ubhalaksanas¯ rabh¯ tam a u ´ s ı . . vaiva m¯ rutirahannurasi sma raksah n a . sap¯ t sprdh¯ patimav¯ pya ca m¯ rutam s¯ pr¯ ptum nij¯ m tanumay¯ cata bh¯masenam ´¯ a . . sap¯ d vimuktimatit¯vratapahprasann¯ ten¯ ’ha s¯ nijatanum pavam¯ nas¯ noh 19. ´ . a . a 19. ua u raksarthameva parij¯ grati bh¯masene raksah svas¯ ramabhiy¯ payate hidimb¯m a ı a a ı .51 ´¯ a ı a a a a u .¯ s u . j˜ anam ca naijamabhidar´ayitum puna´ca pr¯ he´varo’khilajagadgururindire´ah n¯ .. a. vaktrasravadbahula´onitam¯ pa mrtyum pr¯ y¯ t tamo’ndhamapi nityamatha kramena s . . . bh¯mo yayau tamanu s¯ prayayau hidimb¯ kunt¯m yudhis. a. . 19. . n a a a´ ı . tau mus. ı a sı ´ a ´ a. a a . a a a a.¯ ccxxi 19.54 ı .55 19. ¯ .¯ .thiramath¯ sya krte yay¯ ce ı a ı ı. . .

.60 a . . . ı . ı. .¯ .¯ bh¯ ndam tadarthamuru kumbhakarena dattam bhiksam ca tena carasi pratihu˙ kr tena a. ı s¯ . a a u . a. a a ¯´ . a s a ¯ s . m¯ tr¯ sahaiva vasa phalgunap¯ rvakaistvam¯ n¯tameva paribhu˙ ks va natu vrajeth¯ h a a u a ı n . . .66 a a s¯ a a a u a ¯ a bhiksamatatsu satatam pratihu˙ krtena bh¯me vi´am sadana eva grhapram¯ nam n . a.¯ . .62 a a a s u ı . ¯´ a a a a . p¯ rvam ghatopamamamusya siro babh¯ va ke´a nimesata ud¯ surato hi n¯ ma u u s¯ a a . . ı . a a a . bh¯ ndam kul¯ lavihitam pratigrhya gacchaty¯ sa˙ kay¯ ’vagamanasya tam¯ ha dh¯ rmah a. a smrty¯ ’bhiy¯ na ubhayorapi s¯ pratij˜ am tesam vidh¯ ya ca yayau suralokameva a a n¯ . a 19. . . a. . 19.vy¯ s¯ tmako hariranantasukh¯ mbur¯ sirvidy¯ mar¯civitatah sakalottamo’lam aa a a´ a ı . a ¯´ t¯ n br¯ hmanasya ca grhe pranidh¯ ya krsnah sisy¯ mamaita iti viprakum¯ rar¯ p¯ n a a a u a .t . n . a ı . . . y¯ to vadh¯ ya param¯ ganitorudh¯ m¯ p¯ rnaksayorusukha asu tadaikacakr¯ m 19. 19. . skandhena cohya vibudh¯ caritaprade´an bh¯mam pray¯ tyudaya eva raverhidimb¯ 19. .. s a. . .63 j¯ te sute samayato bhagavatkrt¯ t sa bh¯mo jag¯ da sasut¯ m gaman¯ ya t¯ m ca a ı a a. a a a . et¯ m grh¯ na yuvat¯m surasadma´obh¯ m j¯ te sute sahasut¯ pratiy¯ tu caisa 19. . . . a ay¯ mi k¯ la iti t¯ nanu´asya c¯ y¯ t te tatra v¯ samatha cakruran¯ cya ved¯ n 19.59 al a ´ a a .67 sth¯ lam hi sadma prthiv¯sahitam tvaraksa uddhrtya vahnimukhatastadu caikadosna u . . . ¯. ´ . ´ . t¯ n bhaktinamra´irasah samud¯ksya krsno bh¯mam jag¯ da nata asu hidimbay¯ ca a s ı . ´ . a . . evam yay¯ vapi tayoriha vatsar¯ rddho j¯ ta´ca s¯ nurativ¯ryabalopapannah 19. 19.. a a.64 vy¯ so’pi p¯ ndutanayaih sahito bakasya raudr¯ d var¯ jjayavadh¯ pagatasya nityam a a. a . .69 .tah 19. .. . ¯ .65 a a a . s¯ nandan¯ disu vanesu vihrtya tena s¯ yam pray¯ ti prthay¯ sahit¯ msca p¯ rth¯ n a a . vaiva tam paramamodina asu p¯ rth¯ m¯ tr¯ sahaiva parip¯ jya gurum viri˜ ceh u n . .68 dharmasya te suniyaterbalata´ca bodho bh¯ y¯ t suyodhanajanasya tato bhayam me s u a . a a. ccxxii 19. . .58 drs. .61 a s¯ ı . . a a´ n a a a .¯ . it¯ sca harina param¯ tih¯ rdaprotphullapadmanayanena tadopavis. . . . a .¯. devo’pi r¯ ksasatanurnirrtih pur¯ ya ave´ayuk ca giri´asya ghatotkac¯ khyah a .¯ evam bruvatyaganitorugune rame´a Omityud¯rya krtav¯ msca tathaiva bh¯mah s ı ı .. . ull¯ . . . ´ a a . . a. 19. a . .

¯´ . . . . ¯ . a ı . d¯ tavya eva hi karo’dya ca raksaso’sya s¯ ksad bakasya girisannibhabhaksyabhojyah a a .75 a a ¯ . . s a ı vis. . . . a´ . kanyodit¯ bata kuladvayat¯ rin¯ti j¯ y¯ sakheti vacanam srutigam suta´ca a a . . . .t . a a. . 19.71 ı a ı a a . ı .72 a . samvatsaratrayayute da´ake karam ca pr¯ tisvikam da´amukhasya ca m¯ tulasya s a s a . a .. .80 a a a a´ a . . 19. . . a. . s¯ samvrtaiva sakalam vacanam grhe’sya su´r¯ va vipravara aha tad¯ priy¯ m sah 19. .ityukta asu sa cak¯ ra tathaiva bh¯maste’pi svadharmapariraksanahetumaun¯ h a ı a.´ 19. prs. .¯ . an¯ dau lajjediti sma janan¯mavadannac¯ g¯ t 19.74 arthe tav¯ dya tanusantyajan¯ daham sy¯ m loke sat¯pracarite tadrte tvadha´ca a a ı s . tatk¯ la eva ruditam nijav¯ sahetorviprasya d¯ rasahitasya ni´amya bh¯mah a a a s ı . kany¯ ’ha cainamahameva na kanyay¯ ’rtha ityukta aha dhigiti sma sa vipravaryah 19.70 a. a a s ı . j¯ n¯hi vipraruditam kuta ityata´ca yogyam vidh¯ sya iti s¯ prayayau ca s¯ghram a ı s a a ´ı . . .76 evam rudatsu sahitesu kum¯ rako’sya pr¯ ha svahastagatrnam pratidar´ya caisam a a s . a ccxxiii 19. santi sma vipravara pa˜ ca sut¯ mam¯ dya tesveka eva naravairimukh¯ ya y¯ tu n a a a a . ı . . ityukta aha sa na te sutavadhyay¯ ’ham p¯ po bhav¯ ni tava hanta mano’tidh¯ram a a ı ¯ . a a . str¯b¯ lasamyutagrhe si´ul¯ . ´ .¯. bhiksam carantyatha catursvapi tesu y¯ tesvekatra m¯ trsahitah sa kad¯ cid¯ ste 19. atmaiva tena natu j¯vanahetuto’ham dh¯p¯ rvakam nrsanake pratip¯ day¯ mi ı ı u a a ¯ . . ´ sa a a. a anyatra y¯ ma iti p¯ rvamud¯ hrtam me naitat priye tava manogatam¯ sa tena a u a .78 srutv¯ tamugrabalamatyuruv¯ryameva r¯ m¯ yane raghuvaroru´ar¯ tibh¯tam ´ a ı a a . . a y¯ sy¯ mi r¯ ksasamukham svayameva martum bh¯ ryainam¯ ha na bhav¯ nahamatra y¯ mi a a a . a´ ı . . . . a a a a . 19.77 a .ı a a s . astay¯ ’ha sa tu vipravaro bakasya v¯ryam balam ca ditij¯ ribhirapyasahyam a ı a . .. pums¯ ’nas¯ ca sahit¯ naduh¯ pum¯ mstu naiv¯ sti no’pradadat¯ m ca samastan¯ sah 19. a .81 . a a.¯ etena r¯ ksasamaham nihanisya evetyukte suv¯ kyamanu s¯ pravive´a kunt¯ 19.t . ´ s al a . am bilesvatha nrp¯ n va´am¯ su krtv¯ bh¯tyaiva taistadanu dattakaram nananda s a´ . . sarve vayam ca tamanu pragrh¯tadharm¯ y¯ sy¯ ma ityavadad¯ su dhar¯ suram tam 19. . a ı .79 evam bal¯ dhyamamum¯ su nihatya bh¯mah k¯rtim ca dharmamadhikam pratiy¯ syat¯ha a. .73 a a .

ccxxiv 19. . sarvaih surairasurayogibhirapyanena c¯ rn¯krto hi sata´. kas. a a a a ı a .89 19. a . a . . . ityevamastviti sa t¯ mavadat paredyurbh¯mo jag¯ ma sakatena krtorubhogah 19. 19. ten¯ ’hato’tha bahubhirgiribhirbalena jagr¯ ha cainamatha bh¯ mitale pipesa a a u . m¯ tah kimesa mudito’titar¯ miti sma tasmai ca s¯ nikhilam¯ ha sa c¯ brav¯t t¯ m a . a . a ı . 19. 19. s¯ . a u a . hatv¯ tamaksatabalo jagadantakam sa yo r¯ ksaso na va´a asa jar¯ sutasya a a .84 yadb¯ huv¯ryaparam¯ srayato hi r¯ jyamicch¯ ma eva nikhil¯ rivadham svadharmam a ı a´ a a a . gatv¯ tvaran bakavanasya sak¯ sa asu bh¯mah sa p¯ yasasubhaksyapayoghatadyaih a a´ ¯ ´ ı . ¯ . ´ sr ˙ u a . yuktam ca sailanibhamuttamam¯ dyar¯ sim spar´at puraiva narabhaksiturattumaicchat ´ a a´ .86 u .t . . ¯ . . . v¯ mena m¯ rutirapohya tad¯ prah¯ r¯ n hastena bhojyamakhilam sahabhaksyam¯ dat a a a aa a .88 19. . . ı u . s . . . a a a s . ¯ pr¯ ptam vilokya tamat¯va vigh¯ rnanetram drs. ..83 a .90 akramya p¯ damapi p¯ datalena tasya dorbhy¯ m pragrhya ca param vidad¯ ra bh¯mah a a a.91 a a ´ . . a as a . . esa svayam hi marudeva nar¯ tmako’bh¯ t ko n¯ ma hantumimam¯ ptabalo jagatsu a u a a . a. so’yam tvay¯ ’dya ni´ic¯ rimukh¯ ya m¯ tah prasth¯ pyate vada mam¯ ’´u kayaiva buddhy¯ a s a a a .85 ityuktavantamamum¯ ha sudh¯rabuddhih kunt¯ na putraka nihantumayam hi sakyah a ı ı ´ .87 a ı a ´ . mrtv¯ sa coru tama eva jag¯ ma p¯ po visnudvideva hi sanairanivrtti cogram 19. s ¯ a . tenaiva c¯ nnasamitau paribhujyam¯ na utp¯ . . a a a as .92 . . .tv¯ jag¯ da yamas¯ nurupetya c¯ nyaih 19. p¯tv¯ payo tvarita enamav¯ksam¯ na acamya tena yuyudhe guruvrksa´ailaih ı a ı . 19. .uktaivam¯ ha ca prth¯ tanaye mad¯ye vidy¯ ’sti dikpatibhirapyavisahyar¯ p¯ a ı a u a . ukto’pi no gurubhiresa niyu˙ kta et¯ m vadhyastath¯ ’pi na sur¯ surap¯ lakai´ca n a. am tvay¯ krtamaho balameva yasya sarve srit¯ vayamamum ca nihamsi bh¯mam a . . ya vrksamamum¯ dravad¯ su raksah a a at a a´ . . bhaumasya p¯ rvamapi no bharatasya r¯ j˜ o bh¯mo nyadh¯ payadamusya sar¯ramagre u an ı a . . ´ ı dv¯ ryeva tat pratinidh¯ ya punah sa bh¯mah sn¯ tv¯ jag¯ ma nijasodarap¯ r´vameva a a ı . .ı .82 uktvaivametya nikhilam ca jag¯ da bh¯ma uddharsa asa sa ni´amya mah¯ svadharmam a ı s a . .. ´ a ı .¯ . ngagirih pras¯ ty¯ m 19. . a .

. y¯ tetyacodayadath¯ pyapare dvij¯ gry¯ st¯ n br¯ hmana iti bhujirbhavat¯ti cocuh 19. j¯ nannapi sma halin¯ sahito jag¯ ma p¯ rth¯ n ni´amya ca mrt¯ natha kulyahetoh 19.93 drs. s ı ı a n¯ s . . .98 tatk¯ la eva vasudevasuto’pi krsnah samp¯ rnanaijaparibodhata eva sarvam a u . .t viprasya tasya vacan¯ dapi bh¯masenabhagnam ni´amya paramam tutusu´ca tasmai a ı . . vaiva r¯ ksasa´ar¯ramuru prabh¯t¯ j˜ atvaiva hetubhiratha krama´o mrtam ca a . . cakre harestadanu satyavat¯sutasya visnorhi v¯ kpracudit¯ h prayayustata´ca 19.95 ı a a. a a aa ı u . . s 19. 19. a sarv¯ msca nah punaras¯ vavamatya krsnay¯ d¯ t sut¯ m jahi ca tam ni´i p¯ pabuddhim a.99 a a a a a s . yatrakvacit prativasanti nil¯nar¯ p¯ h p¯ rth¯ iti sma sa tu phalgunak¯ ran ena ı u a. p¯ nc¯ lar¯ japurus oditam¯ su vrsnivaryairag¯ nmusalin¯ saha tatpur¯m ca 19. . .a . a a a a u a. ..97 a a a ı . . . bh¯sm¯ dibhih parigato’priyavajjag¯ ma dv¯ r¯ vat¯muditap¯ rn asunityasaukhyah 19. .. ı´ s .101 a .100 ı. a´ a 19. . a n a a.104 a˜ a a a´ .. a a a .94 ann¯ tmakam karamamusya ca sampracakruh so’pyetam¯ su narasimhavapurdharasya a a´ . . . . utpattip¯ rvakakath¯ m drupad¯ tmaj¯ y¯ vy¯ so hyan¯ cya jagat¯ m gurur¯svare´ah u a. tasy¯ ntare hrdikas¯ nuranantaram svam sv¯ phalkibuddhibalam¯ srita ityuv¯ ca a u a´ a . a a a s . p¯ rvam hi p¯ rsata im¯ n jatugehadagdh¯ n srutv¯ ’tiduhkhitaman¯ h punareva mantrah u a. .96 a a a a a a ı .103 a a a ¯ . a . a a ´ a a.. . . a .traputr¯ n samva˜ cayamstadanus¯ rikath¯ sca krtv¯ a a a a´ . anandasamvidapi lokavidamban¯ ya tad dehamasya tilaje patimabhyup¯ g¯ t 19. sa pr¯ pya hastinapuram dhrtar¯ s. . . . a. . y¯ jopay¯ jamukhanissrta evamesa n¯ satyat¯ rha iti j¯vanamesu mene 19. ccxxv . ´ a satr¯ jidesa hi pur¯ pratijaj˜ a en¯ masmatkrte svatanay¯ m manin¯ sahaiva 19. . .. s . . .srutv¯ ’sya karma paramam tutusuh samet¯ m¯ tr¯ ca te tadanuvavruratah purasth¯ h ´ a a a a a. a a ı. s .102 a a a a ¯ a . . s a ad¯ ya ratnamupay¯ hi ca nau virodhe krsnasya d¯ napatin¯ saha s¯ hyamemi 19. srutv¯ tad¯yavacanam bhagav¯ n pur¯m sv¯ m¯ y¯ ta eva tu ni´amya mahotsavam tam ´ a ı a ı. .¯ . ityukta asu kumatih sa hi p¯ rvadehe daityo yatastadakarodatha satyabh¯ m¯ u a a ¯´ . . . . n . ´ a a. . . cakre svayambaravighosanam¯ su r¯ jasvanyairadh¯ ryadhanur¯savar¯ cca cakre a ı´ a . ¯ a a .

. . hatastu bh¯mo’gra eva satamanyusuto’ntar¯ ’nye 19.´ . sa˜ jahra eva tata asa ca n¯ mato’s¯ va˙ g¯ ravarn a iti varnaviparyayena 19.110 sarvam hi phenavadidam bahulam balam te n¯ rthapradam bhavati c¯ stravidi prayuktam a a .¯. ¯ . .111 a a. a s u a a a a gandharvag¯ mavadadanvagadrsyavidy¯ m pa´c¯ diti sma puruh¯ tasutasya v¯ ky¯ t a a. .. a˜ a a viprairitastata it¯ritav¯ kyamete s. .. .107 t a a ı a. . . .bh¯mo’pi rudravararaksitar¯ ksasam tam hatv¯ trnopamatay¯ haribhaktavandyah ı a .. vidy¯ su´iksitatam¯ hi sure´as¯ nau t¯ masya c¯ vadadas¯ vapi k¯ lato’smai a s .115 adhikyatah svagatasamvida eva s¯ mye naivecchati sma nimayam sa dhana˜ jayo’tra a n ¯ .112 a a ı s . . usy¯ tha tatra katiciddinamacyutasya vy¯ s¯ tmano vacanatah prayayau nijai´ca 19. .113 n a a n a ¯ . tam c¯ gnin¯ parigrh¯tamabhipragrhya ke´esu sa˜ cakarsa’´u surendras¯ nuh 19. . ¯ s . sarvasya raksitumag¯ diha prs.. . . vaiva m¯ rutimas¯ vupalapsyat¯ha krsnamiti sma ca vacah pravadanti vipr¯ h 19. . .´ 19. s¯ a . a a a . .105 a aa s . n u . hant¯ ’smi vo hyupagat¯ nudak¯ ntamasy¯ nady¯ sca martyacaranaya nisiddhak¯ le a a a a a´ a .t .¯ . .109 a a a a a . . a . a´ ¯ sannam ca madhyagamud¯rn abhujam vi´alavaksasthalam bahalapaurusalaksanam ca ı . .116 . p¯ rthena sandharsitah saranam jag¯ ma dharm¯ tmajam tamapi so’tha nij¯ stramugram a a a a . . . . gandharva ulbanasuraktatanuh sa bh¯ tv¯ svarnavad¯ ta uta p¯ rvamupetya sakhyam u a a u . . . . drs. . vaiva viprarahit¯ nudak¯ ntarasthah ksatr¯ tmaj¯ iti ha dharsayitum sa c¯ ’g¯ t 19. .106 ı a ´r.. . ityuktavantamamumuttamay¯ nasam stho b¯ nan ksipannabhisas¯ ra sure´abhrtyah 19.¯ p¯ rthena durlabhamah¯ stramidam yay¯ ce j¯ nannapi sma nahi t¯ drsamesa veda 19. .. a . ccxxvi 19. . . pr¯ pte tadolmukadhare’rjuna eva ga˙ g¯ m gandharvar¯ ja iha citraratho’rddhar¯ tre a n a. . . . . ma˙ galyametadatulam pratiy¯ ta s¯ghram p¯ nc¯ lak¯ n paramabhojanamatra siddhyet n a ´ı .114 a a a a a . s¯ . nvanta eva paricakramuruttar¯ sam 19. . ¯ . dharm¯ rthameva sa tu t¯ m parid¯ ya tasmai k¯ lena samvidamamusya ca dharmato’y¯ t a a.¯. . ´ . agneyamastramabhimantrya tadolmuke sa ciksepa sakratanayo’sya ratha´ca dagdhah ´ s ¯ . a . a ı .108 a ı ´ a . r¯ trau div¯ ca satatam pathi gaccham¯ n¯ h pr¯ puh kad¯ cidatha visnupad¯m ni´ay¯ m a a a a. . 19. ittham vadantamamum¯ ha surendras¯ nurgandharva n¯ stravidusam bhayamasti te’dya a u a .t . a a drs. . s a u a a . . . . a s . a .

pr¯ yo gat¯ stamanu bh¯ patayo’tha karno duryodhan¯ rthamanugrhya dhanu´cakarsa a a u a s . ¯. . sis. ´ . . . a. n . .122 kecinnir¯ks ya dhanuretya na me su´akyamityeva c¯ payayuranya uta prac¯ lya ı . u a a n¯ . ´ s a . . n . u . . ´ s u a n . .117 a a a a a .118 a˜ a a. . 19. a a. . madre´a etya cakrse sthaviro’pi v¯ry¯ cced¯sato’pyadhikameva sa mudgam¯ tre s ı a ı´ a . a˙ a. ccxxvii . raudr¯ d var¯ t sa jalat¯ m gamito’tha r¯ j¯ r¯ j˜ am mukh¯ nyanabhiv¯ks ya yayau svar¯ s. a ı . . etena k¯ rmukavarena tar¯ paristham matsy¯ vabh¯ samudake prativ¯ksya yena a u a a ı . s a a tatr¯ ’sas¯ da si´up¯ la uruprat¯ pah sa˙ grhya tat samanuropanayatna as¯t 19. . ´ s a a´ a .123 a a ´s a a . . tesam ca madhyamagamat kulav¯ryasampadyukt¯ m vibh¯ timatha c¯ ’ha samastar¯ j˜ am ı a.126 a . . a d¯ sy¯ mi divyaturag¯ niti so’rjun¯ ya v¯ cam nigadya divam¯ ruhadapyaguste 19. a . astram balam ca bahu naijamabh¯ks am¯ nah spardhanta eva ca mithah samala˙ krt¯ ng¯ h ı . ¯ . . .121 ityasya v¯ kyamanu sarvanarendraputr¯ uttasthuruddhatamad¯ scalakundal¯ sy¯ h a a a´ . . a.124 s n ı´ . etaih saraih pratihato bhavat¯ha matsyah krsna’nuy¯ syati tamadya narendrav¯r¯ h ı a ı a. a.. ı ı a´ ¯ a .p¯ rthena so’pi bahul¯ sca kath¯ h kathitv¯ dhaumyasya sa˙ grahanam¯ ha purohitatve a a´ a. . a n a. a a s . ¯ a a as . r¯ janyamandalamud¯ksya sup¯ rnamatra krsnam pragrhya sahajah pragrh¯tam¯ l¯ m a ı . ¯ 19. .. a n .t a a s a u .120 a. .ı. . . a . ı aa . .te sa sarsapamite’bhihato’munaiva 19. p¯ nc¯ lakasya nikhil¯ m dadrsu´ca tatra m¯ rdh¯ vasiktasamitim samala˙ krt¯ m ca 19. . a a a n¯ . . . . m¯ santar¯ ya sa cakarsa yadaiva koty¯ unnamya tat pratijagh¯ na tameva c¯ ’´u a. . 19. .127 a a a. c¯ pam cakarsa calap¯ datalo balena sis. ah¯ bhibh¯ s ya sakal¯ n nrpat¯nathoccaird¯pyaddhut¯ sanavapurghanatulyaghosah 19. . .tram 19. .. 19. ¯ ı . . . j¯ nunyamusya dharan¯m yayatustadaiva darpena c¯ sthirapadah sthitim¯ trahetoh a a . . .125 sannesu bh¯ patisu m¯ gadha asas¯ da so’vaj˜ ayaiva balav¯ryamadena drptah u a n ı ¯ a .¯. . a te dhaumyam¯ pya ca purodhasamuttamaj˜ am vipr¯ tmajopamatay¯ vivi´uh puram ca a n . e’mun¯ pratihatah sa yay¯ va´akyam matv¯ ’tmanastadanu bh¯ patayo visannah ´ .. .119 t¯ msca pradar´ya sakal¯ n sa hut¯ san¯ m sa´c¯ pam ca tat pratinidh¯ ya sapa˜ cab¯ n am a. a ´. a anyatra phalgunata etada´akyamevetya˜ jo gir¯savaratah sa yayau ca bhagnah 19. ¯ .

ksatrasya vairata iti drupade ca krsnam vipr¯ msca y¯ cati sa m¯ rutir¯ ra salyam a. . bh¯mastu r¯ jasamitim pratisampray¯ t¯ m drs. arujya sarvanrpat¯nabhito’pyatis. vipr¯ sca kecidatiyuktamimau hi v¯rau devopam¯ viti vaco jagadustatastau a´ ı a drs. . a . a. . .128 tasmimsca tena vihate pratisannivrtte bh¯m¯ rjunau dvijasadasyupasannivis. a a a . ity¯ j˜ ayaiva varacakradharasya lips¯ mapyatra cakruriha naiva yaduprav¯r¯ h 19. . amakarod dhanuso’ntam¯ su a a a s s ...t a . ´ . 19.132 ı a a a . .. bh¯mo’yamesa puruh¯ tasuto’nya ete p¯ rth¯ iti sma haline harirabhyavocat ı u a a .134 a a´ u ¯ . .thad drs. . . a . ı a . ¯ bh¯m¯ rjunau yayaturacyutam¯ bhinamya ksubdham tad¯ nrpavar¯ bdhirim¯ vadh¯ vat 19. . .t .. v¯ pal¯ yanapar¯ sca babh¯ vurete 19. . dras.r¯ m¯ dup¯ tta´ubha´iksitam¯ trato’sau rom¯ va´is. ´ a a a ´ . ı . . um hi kevalagatirnatu kanyak¯ y¯ arthe na c¯ pamiha vrsnivar¯ h sprsantu a a a a.. . . 19. ccxxviii 19. . . . u a a. vaiva so’pi mudam¯ pa sine´ca pautrah khadgam pragrhya harsat paripupluve’tra a ´ s . .138 ´ a n¯ ı a a ı p¯ rtho’pi tena dhanusa yuyudhe sma karnam so’pyastrab¯ hubalam¯ viramutra cakre a a a . . .t . . . vaiva yojanada´occhrayam¯ su vrksam ı a a a .t s a´ .¯ tau dhanvin¯ manupamau ciramasyat¯ m ca s¯ ry¯ tmajo’tra vacanam vyathito babh¯ se a a. tatr¯ rjunah pavanaj¯ t priyato’pyanuj˜ am¯ d¯ ya ke´avamajam manas¯ pranamya a a n¯ a a s a . a .136 a a a´ a a a ı .´ .130 19. ..129 u s s a u a a . . a a s . bandhutvato bhuvi sanairadadh¯ t sa tasya vij˜ aya v¯ryamagamannijar¯ jadh¯ n¯m 19.. vipresu dandapatadarbhamah¯ jin¯ ni kop¯ t ksipatsu na vin¯ sanamatra bh¯ y¯ t a a a . a .tau ı a ..139 . .t a´ . .131 krsna tad¯ ’sya vidadhe navaka˜ jam¯ l¯ m madhye ca t¯ m pratividh¯ ya narendraputrau a n aa. . a . vaiva krsnamukhapa˙ kajam¯ su c¯ pas¯ nnidhyam¯ yayaturuttamav¯ryas¯ rau n a´ a a a ı a .137 vrksam tvasau pratinidh¯ ya ca madrar¯ jam dorbhy¯ m pragrhya javato gagane nidh¯ ya a a .¯ . .¯ 19. krtv¯ gunanvitamado dhanura´ramena yantr¯ ntarena sa sarairadhunocca laksam s a ´ . .133 an a ı a. drs. . .t .135 pr¯tesu sarvayadusu prapal¯ yitesu duryodhan¯ dinr patisvakhilesu bh¯m¯ t ı . 19. a. karno’bhyay¯ ddharihay¯ tmajam¯ su madrar¯ jo jag¯ ma pavan¯ tmajameva v¯rah 19.. uttasthat¯ ravi´a´ipratim¯ nar¯ pau vipresu tatra ca bhiy¯ viniv¯ rayatsu 19. a´ u a .

a. a s ı . putr¯krte tava sutena tu laksavedha ukto narendrasamitau sa krto’pyanena 19. a a . ccxxix . .tvam phalguno harihayo dvijasattapo v¯ m¯ rtam na me pramukhatah sthitimanya ¯s.¯. a.¯ t¯ n¯ gat¯ n samabhip¯ jya nij¯ tmaj¯ m ca vipr¯ diyogyaprthaguktapad¯ rthaj¯ taih a a a u a a. . . k¯ ryam na me dvijavaraih pratiyodhanenetyuktv¯ yayau ravisutah sa suyodhan¯ dyaih a a a .147 u . a a a . . . . .143 u s a a . . ´ s aa a a u . . 19. .t a . 19. . s . n¯ g¯ hvayam puramatha drupad¯ tmaj¯ m t¯ m¯ d¯ ya c¯ rjunayutah prayayau sa bh¯mah a a a a. grhnatvit¯rita imam sa tu dharmas¯ nur¯ ha sma sarva iti me manasi prar¯ dham 19.¯ tesam ni´amya nadat¯ m dhanavad gabh¯r¯ m ksatrottam¯ iti matim sa cak¯ ra v¯rah a. . . a . o v¯ cam jag¯ da krtakrtya ih¯ ’samadya a. bhikseti tairabhihite prajag¯ da kunt¯ bhu˙ gdhvam samasta´a iti pradadar´a kany¯ m a ı n s s a .¯ ı .148 sa pr¯ ha mandahasitah kimih¯ dya r¯ jan p¯ rvam hi varnavisaye na vi´esa uktah a a a u s . . .141 19. . . e a u . t . . a aa a . . .145 pr¯ tastu tasya janiturvacas¯ purodh¯ st¯ n pr¯ pya mantravidhin¯ marud¯ tmajena a a a a a a a samp¯ jito’tividusa pratigrhya t¯ msca pr¯ ve´ayannrpatigehamamaiva m¯ tr¯ 19. a a a a ı . p¯ rnan grh¯ mscatura eva dide´a r¯ j¯ tatr¯ ’yudh¯ diparip¯ rn agrham ca te’guh 19. . . ı a .. . . 19.150 p¯ rth¯ rthameva hi mayaisa krtah prayatnastvam phalguno’nya utav¯ ’dya karam sut¯ y¯ h a a a a a. . a s . yo v¯ ’smi ko’pi yadi te ksamamadya b¯ nan mu˜ c¯ nyathehi ranatastviti p¯ rtha aha 19. . 19. asvar¯ krtivivaksitav¯rya´auryapr¯ galbhyap¯ rvakagunaih ksitibhartrputr¯ n a .144 n¯ . a a . a a a . . . . .146 u a. a a bhiksannabhojina uto bhagin¯m nij¯ m ca tatr¯ titrptahrday¯ matha yuddhav¯ rt¯ m ı.149 ı . ı a.151 u a u. ¯ n a a ¯ . ı. a a a . . . evam bruv¯ namatha tam prthay¯ sahaiva r¯ j¯ vadeti punareva yay¯ ca esah a. . ¯ . a tesam babh¯ va vasudevasuto hari´ca tatr¯ ’jag¯ ma paramena hi sauhrdena 19. ces. a a s a. . . . a . . sarvam prth¯ ’pyavadat¯ m sa ca tena tus. a a ı . . j˜ atum ca t¯ n ni´i sa tu drupadah svaputram pr¯ sth¯ payat sa ca vil¯nam im¯ napa´yat 19.¯. sambh¯ sya taih sa bhagav¯ namit¯ tma´aktih pr¯ y¯ nnij¯ m puramam¯ yadubhih samastaih a. . ´ a s a a . . . . agre’´viputrasahitah sa tu dharmas¯ nuh pr¯ y¯ t kul¯ lagrhamanvapi bh¯map¯ rthau s u . . .140 a a. . t¯ vij˜ aya t¯ n drupada etya ca dharmas¯ num papraccha ko’si naravarya vadasva satyam n¯ a u . ¯ . . ı s a u a . . . . a .142 pr¯ m¯ dikam ca vacanam na mrsa tayoktam pr¯ yo hi tena kathametaditi sma cint¯ a a a . .

´¯ . . ´ et¯ n ni´amya caranau jagad¯situ´ca bh¯to jag¯ ma saranam tadan¯ darena 19. . . . a a s . . ityuktavatyapi sahaiva sutena r¯ j¯ naivaicchadatra bhagav¯ nagamacca krsnah 19. . n¯ satyadasrasahit¯ ima eva indr¯ h p¯ rve ca sampratitana´ca harerhi pa´c¯ t 19. ´ ityuktavatyapi yad¯ drupada´cak¯ ra samv¯ din¯m na dhiyamenamath¯ ’ha krsnah a s a a . . .n¯ tra pram¯ mama hrdi pratibh¯ tyath¯ pi dharm¯ cal¯ mama matirhi tadeva m¯ nam a a a a a a a .. . .157 a s¯ ı´ s ı a ´ . . . u . a krsnastad¯ ’ha nrpatim prati dehi kany¯ m sarvebhya eva vrsav¯ yupurandar¯ hi a a. ı .¯. sannam prthakprthagad¯ t prthageva yogy¯ nyanyad dad¯ vatha pitrsvasur¯ tmayogyam a . a´ natv¯ ’bhip¯ jya varap¯. ´ a a ¯ a . a . . am 19. a a . vaiv¯ hik¯m krtimatha vyadadh¯ cca dhaumyayuktah kramena jagrhurnikhil¯ sca p¯ nim 19. ¯ . .162 . a a. .. ´ ad¯ ya p¯ ribarham bahulam sa krsna ay¯ nmudaiva prthay¯ sahit¯ msca p¯ rth¯ n a a a. . .. a . o’bhavat saha sutaih svajanai´ca sarvaih a˜ a a a . . .. u s sa esam sriya´ca nikhil¯ apicaikadeh¯ h putr¯ tavaiva na tato’tra viruddhat¯ hi s a a. a ı. . .t s ¯ . . . a a . . . 19. .156 a. ¯ drs.161 19. vaiva tam mumudur¯ su kuruprav¯r¯ aslisya krsnamatha nemurasau ca krsnam a´ ı a ¯´ . udb¯ hya tatra nivasatsu ca p¯ ndavesu srutvaiva r¯ masahitah saha y¯ davai´ca a a. ratn¯ ni g¯ gajatura˙ garath¯ n suvarnabh¯ r¯ n bah¯ napi dad¯ vatha c¯ ’´iso’gry¯ h a a n a aa u a as. .158 a ı.152 aa a . . ¯ . ¯ a . . . datv¯ ’bhayam sa bhagav¯ n drupadasya k¯ rye tenomiti sma kathite svayameva sarv¯ m a a a a . . . a .. . . et¯ m ca te duhitaram saha taih prthaksth¯ m tallaksanaih saha tatah kuru te yathes.159 s a s a a a.155 divyam hi dar´anamidam tava dattamadya pa´y¯ ’´u p¯ ndutanay¯ n divi samsthit¯ mstvam s s a s a. . ccxxx 19..153 a u ıt a n¯ a a s . a a´ a. a.. . v¯ prad¯ ya grhayogyasamastabh¯ n dam sauvarnamebhya uru bh¯ sanamacyuto’d¯ t a a. . . . . 19.t a .. .t ityuktav¯ kyamanu t¯ n sa dadar´a r¯ j¯ krsnapras¯ dabalato divi t¯ drsamsca a a s a a .. a.¯. ... hagatasya c¯ ’j˜ am¯ d¯ ya copavivi´uh sahit¯ stadante 19. . . vy¯ sam tam¯ksya bhagavantamaganyap¯ rnanity¯ vyay¯ tmagun am¯ su samasta eva a . . a . .. . p¯ nc¯ lakesu ca mahotsava asa r¯ j¯ tus. dev¯ ngayogya´ubhakundalah¯ ramaulikey¯ ravastrasahit¯ nyurubh¯ s anani a˙ s a u a u.160 drs.154 a a a.. . ı a . u. .t . a a a . . paurai´ca j¯ napadikai´ca yathaiva r¯ me datv¯ sut¯ m janaka apa mudam tato’nu 19.

.164 m¯ s¯ n bah¯ napi vihrtya sahaiva p¯ rthaih krsno yayau yadupur¯m sahito’grajena aa u a ı. . a. . . . ¯ a . .166 tairardite svapura asu sa somak¯ n¯ m r¯ j¯ sutaih saha sasainika udgato’bh¯ t a a. a . . . . bh¯ ri´rav¯ h sakunibh¯ rijayadrath¯ sca sarve’pi dudruvuratho vivi´uh puram svam u s a. a a. . .. a . s a .170 j˜ atv¯ samastamapi tad viduro’grajam svam varddhanta eva tanay¯ bhavato narendra n¯ a a . s . sakr¯ tmajam tadanu parvatasannik¯ sam dorbhy¯ m tu m¯ rutirurum tarumudbabarha ´ a a´ . . a a u ¯´ . ¯ srutv¯ ’tha krsnamupay¯ tamuru prad¯ ya ratnam ca p¯ ndutanayesu gatam puna´ca ´ a a a a. a a a. .163 d¯ s¯sca d¯ sasahit¯ h subhar¯ pavesah sahasra´o dadaturatra harirnrpa´ca a ı´ a a. . .174 . . a a a a s .169 19.. .¯. ¯ 19.168 taistesu pa˜ casu samam pratiyodhayatsu bh¯ ri´rav¯ h saravijo viratham cak¯ ra n u s a. ccxxxi 19. bh¯ ri´ravah prabhrtibhi´ca sahaiva hantum p¯ nc¯ lar¯ jamaguretya pur¯m punaste u s s ı. t¯ tapyam¯ nahr day¯ stu suyodhan¯ dy¯ mantram pracakruratha karnamukh¯ yayu´ca a a . ¯. ´ u a´ s . a . s .167 19. p¯ rth¯ rathairabhiyayurdhrtac¯ pab¯ n a vaicitrav¯ryatanay¯ n ravis¯ nuyukt¯ n a a ı a u a .173 a ı a´ u u. s u. . udb¯ hamapyatha nad¯jamukh¯ sca sarve tus.vy¯ so’pyad¯ diha paratra ca p¯ rsato’pi bh¯ sarath¯ svagajaratnasuk¯ ncan¯ ni a a a.165 s a a a.a 19. . a . . a˜ a a 19. .. . a.ta babh¯ vurapi vatsaram¯ surevam 19. .¯. . ¯ a 19. . a ¯ . u. ay¯ ntam¯ksya taruhastamimam sam¯ras¯ num suyodhanamukh¯ nikhil¯ h sakarnah ı . s . . ¯´ . ´ u s . tesam ca tasya ca babh¯ va mah¯ n vimardah putrau ca tasya nihatau vidhut¯ sca sen¯ h u a a´ a. . a a. t¯ s¯ m vicitravasan¯ nyururatnam¯ l¯ h pratyeka´o dadaturapyurubh¯ s anan¯ m a a. . . .172 ityukta aha vidurah sa hidimbavadhy¯ p¯ rv¯ m pravrttimakhil¯ mapi laksavedham a u a. vaicitrav¯ryatanay¯ h saha saubalena karnena sindhupatin¯ rathahastiyaudhaih ı a. . a a . ¯ a´ a˜ a 19. ¯ a p¯ rth¯ iti sma viduro’vadad¯ su so’pi sv¯ k¯ rag¯ hanaparo yadi tarhyat¯va a a a´ a a u ı bhadram mrt¯ nahi prth¯ sahit¯ h sma p¯ rth¯ stesam pravrttimapi me vada sarva´astvam a. antarhite bhagavati pratatoru´aktau vy¯ se ca vatsaramihosurime tu p¯ rth¯ h 19. 19.171 a u. . . ı u . ¯. . ity¯ ha so’pi muditah svasutena krsna pr¯ pteti bh¯ sanavar¯ nyadi´acca v¯ sah 19. citre hate samara asu sacitraketau dh¯ vatsu sainikavaresu ca p¯ rsatasya a a.

184 a a a´ a a. . . .. . s . . 19. .. .176 n¯ a n . a ¯ a . ¯ usustata´ca nijaputrakadurvin¯ty¯ krsnanimittamurubh¯tita aha bh¯m¯ t 19.182 a u aa a a . . a . . . ad¯ ya kuntisahit¯ n vidurena yuktau n¯ g¯ hvayam puramit¯ m saha bh¯ ryayaiva a a a a. j˜ atvaiva vatsarata eva mah¯ nadharmastesamupeksanakrtastadalam niyu˙ ksva 19. ¯ kunti pray¯ hi sahit¯ snusay¯ grham svam bh¯m¯ d bibhemi nijaputrakadurvin¯ty¯ a a ı a ı a . an¯taye ca viniyujya sus¯ ntvap¯ rvam¯ n¯ya yojaya nrpaisu tath¯ ’rddhar¯ jyam a u a ı a a ¯ ı . . . krsna trilokavanit¯ dhikar¯ pas¯ r¯ yasm¯ diti sma sasut¯ prayayau grham s¯ 19. . a a ´ a.ta as¯t 19. . . . . ccxxxii 19. pr¯ yo hi n¯ bhimatin¯ samav¯ pa v¯ n¯ tasm¯ nmarucca sakalesvabhivis. . 19. kanyaiva s¯ ’bhavadatah prativ¯ saram ca janm¯ bhavaddhyabhimateh prthageva n¯ sat a a a a´ ¯ . .yuddh¯ ya tesu punareva rathaih pray¯ tesv¯ h¯ grajam sa viduro’pi nad¯jamukhy¯ n a a . . krsnamap¯ jayadat¯va ca saubal¯ s¯ duryodhanasya dayit¯ sahit¯ ’tra te’pi u ı ı a a a . . ¯ .ta esam buddhim vimohya ramate satatam tay¯ yat a a . . . .186 . .´ bh¯m¯ rjunau visahitum nahi ka´can¯ sti s¯ marthyayuk suravaresvapi varddhit¯ ste ı a s a a a . .. . .175 a a a a a . ete hi p¯ patamacetasa etya p¯ rth¯ n yuddh¯ ya mrtyumupay¯ nti na samsayo’tra 19. ¯. . . no suptivat tvidamato’nyava´atvato hi dehasya samsmrtita eva harerna mohah s . ¯ ı ı a ¯. . ¯ . ı a . evam krtam tava bhavet kulavrddhaye hi dharm¯ ya cobhayavin¯ sakaro’nyath¯ sy¯ h a a´ a a. . ¯ ı dharm¯ tmaj¯ disu marut prativis. . . a . .181 s ı a . .180 ı. a a ı a .185 ´ a ı a . .178 a a a a u s tatk¯ la eva vasudevasuta´ca krsno vy¯ sa´ca t¯ nupasametya duranta´akt¯ a s a s a s ı .183 u a a a . bh¯sm¯ dik¯ sca mudit¯ h pratip¯ jya geham¯ ve´ayan saha nrpena mahotsavena 19. a usustathaiva parivatsarapa˜ cakam te p¯ ndorgrhe susukhino’khilabhogayukt¯ h n a.¯ . . u a s . .. . . a. . . y¯ hy¯ nayeti sa ca vegavat¯ rathena tatr¯ gamat tadanu tairabhip¯ jita´ca 19.177 ityuktavatyanu tathetyavadannad¯jo dronah krpa´ca viduram sa nrpo’pyuv¯ ca ı a . . a . suddhaiva s¯ hi tata eva dinedine ca sammohato maranavad bhavat¯ha kany¯ 19. . n¯ ’ve´avacca tata eva mrteh svar¯ pametat tvatah pratidinam janan¯ ddhi kany¯ a s u a a .¯. krsna ca tesu prthageva catuhsvar¯ p¯ reme tathaikatanurapyabhim¯ nibhed¯ t 19. ..179 tesv¯ gatesu sumah¯ nabhavat praharsah paurasya j¯ napadikasya janasya coccaih a a . .

. . . . . .191 ek¯ ntato jayamav¯ksya ca n¯ nuy¯ ti b¯ rhadrathah puragatasya jaye na nis.¯ .evam sa v¯ yuranuvis.t a draunim ca rudratanumesa sad¯ vij¯ nan no tena yuddhamabhiv¯ nchati rudrabhaktah 19. a a a n¯ a . evamvidham suku´alam bahuyuddha´aundam na tv¯ m hanisya uta te pitureva p¯ rvam s .. .192 a a a˜ . a tatra svayambaragat¯ m dhrtar¯ s. a . . sarvesu tesu vijitesvabhijagmiv¯ n sa yoddhum brhadrathasuto’pyamun¯ rathena a a .¯ duryodhane nrpatayo yuyudhuh sma tena bhagn¯ sca karnasahitena sah¯ nujena a´ a . . .t a any¯ drsa hi surabhuktirato’nyar¯ p¯ m¯ nusyabhuktiriti n¯ tra vic¯ ryamasti 19. .t . s . a a a . a. . . a.189 a. hir¯ dibh¯m¯ tmanaiva ramate satatam tayaikah a ı a . ¯ . h¯ a ı . . . tam caiva r¯ mavarato viratham vi´astram cakre sa cainamatha mus. . . .197 n¯ a n¯ . a a´ a . 19. karnasya v¯ryamaganayya jar¯ suto’pi hyekaikameva nrpatim sa dide´a yoddhum 19. 19. .190 bhagnesu tesu punar¯ tta´ar¯ sanes u karno jag¯ da dhrtar¯ s. . . . .195 ı a s . . . ı .ı 19. . rasutam pray¯ hi a s a a a .traputrah kany¯ m bal¯ jjagrha atmabal¯ tidrptah 19. a a . t¯ bhy¯ manantagunap¯ rnasukh¯ tmak¯ bhy¯ m p¯ rth¯ sca te mumudire yutasatkath¯ bhih a a u . aa na j˜ atametadapi ho halin¯ tadetajj˜ atam tvay¯ bhava tato mama bhrtya eva 19. s . a a a . 19. . a. .´ . ekam ca te’nujamime yadi paurusena grhn¯yuratra tava k¯rtirupaiti n¯ sam ı a´ .188 p¯ rvam hi tesu vanagesu babh¯ va k¯ sir¯ jah sut¯ krta uruksitip¯ layogah u u a´ a . . . . ccxxxiii 19.t a s . ibhirabhyupetau a . . t . a a v¯ sis. .187 a .t sandhau yadaiva jaray¯ pratisandhitasya karno jagh¯ na na paratra tutosa r¯ j¯ a a . . . . . .194 ityukta asu sa vimrsya yayau puram svam karno’pi taih pratiyuyodha jig¯ ya cain¯ n a a ¯´ . .193 bh¯sm¯ dayo’pi nahi yodhayitum samarth¯ r¯ j˜ a hyanena tata eva hi b¯ hliko’sya ı. 19. hay¯ davavrsavapi ke´avau tau tatrosatuh paramasauhrdato hi tesu a . . . .196 . a aa ı ¯ ı .. bhrtyo babh¯ va natu bh¯smamayam yudhe’g¯ d r¯ j¯ nah¯ti naca tena virodha as¯t u ı. . . yuktah sahodarajanairgurubh¯s mamukhyayuktasya te na purametya hi gharsane´ah ı. eko’hameva nrpat¯n pratiyodhayisya etairmayi pratijite’pi na te’styak¯rtih ı . n a . . u . . a. ayudhis. . . . ´¯ u a a . . p¯ rvam hi r¯ jaganane magadh¯ dhir¯ jah sa˙ khy¯ ta ityatirusa pragrh¯takanye u a a a . a . . ı . s¯ . .

.¯ . a . . . ´¯ drs. s a. ¯ . am s¯ ksannaresu janit¯ m pratham¯ malaksm¯m a a´ a. . .traputr¯ n¯ nena tulyamadhijagmurato harim ca a a . duryodhane’nujajanaih saha tairgrh¯te bh¯sm¯ mbikeyavidur¯ grajav¯ kyanunnah ı. . .¯ . u a. a a. u . s¯ . a . . ¯ . ccxxxiv . a. . n a a a .¯ putro babh¯ va sa tu laksanan¯ madheyah s¯ laksanetyadhikar¯ pagun a’sa kany¯ u u a . . .206 te’pi sma karnasahit¯ mrtakaprat¯k¯ 71 n¯ g¯ hvayam puramath¯ ’yayurapyam¯s am a . . . vaiva p¯ rthabalav¯ryagun an samrddhim t¯ m caiva te pratiyayuh sma kali˙ gade´am a ı n s .¯ a 19. . . a. a . . .207 s a´ a . ı tasy¯ m sutam tvajanayat pura asa yo’ksah kany¯ m pur¯ priyatam¯ m ca sadananasya a. . a. ¯ . v¯ virodhamavadannrpati´ca dharmaputram purandarakrtasthalam¯ su y¯ hi 19.199 a a . . raudr¯ d var¯ davijitasya ca tasya kany¯ m drpto bal¯ t sa jagrhe dhrtar¯ s.201 19. ¯ . a. . . s a a. . .205 19. . .202 p¯ rvam sur¯ ntaka iti prathitah suto’bh¯ d duhsasanasya tadanu pratitapyam¯ n¯ h u a u a a. 19. . ityukta asu sa tathaiva cak¯ ra karnah p¯ rvam hi tasya nijar¯ jyapadaikade´ ah a a s . . a. . drs.. .200 udv¯ hya k¯ sitanay¯ m girij¯ dhivis. ı ´ . ı . . a . .203 19. 19. . duryodhanena vihito magadh¯ dhir¯ jam jitv¯ vrkodarahrtah pitureva dattah 19. a . . a. drs.t .traputr¯ n ı a a. karnah par¯ dravadiha sma sutesu p¯ ndoryasm¯ t sprdh¯ ’gamadatah sa par¯ jito’bh¯ t a a .t . a tasy¯ nuj¯ sca nijayogyaguna av¯ purbh¯ ry¯ h puna´ca sa suyodhana apa bh¯ ry¯ h a a´ a a. a u . tatr¯ rddhar¯ jyamanubhu˙ ks va sah¯ nujaistvam ko´arddhameva ca grh¯ na pur¯ hi sakrah a a n . bannanje govind¯ c¯ ryah a a . 19. ¯ ı . .208 a . t¯ . a a ´ . a. tvam v¯ra sakrasama eva tatastavaiva yogyam puram tadata asvabhisecay¯ mi a ¯´ .. . ı s . a˙ g¯ dhir¯ jyamupalabhya jar¯ sutasya sneham ca s¯ ryasuta asu kur¯ n jag¯ ma n a a a u u a ¯´ . . a a a . bh¯mo vijitya nrpat¯n sajar¯ sut¯ m st¯ n hatv¯ suvajramamucad dhrtar¯ s. tatr¯ bhisikta uta ka˜ jabhav¯ didevaistatrastha eva sa cak¯ ra ciram ca r¯ jyam 19. .tras¯ nuh a a a. . . . a a a . a a. 71 pr¯ c¯nako´e “mrtakaprat¯p¯ h” iti pathyate arthastu na sphutah yatah prat¯pa´abdah s¯ drsyav¯ c¯ na prasiddhah — a ı s ı a. as¯t svayambara ut¯ tra kali˙ gar¯ japutry¯ h suvajra iti yam pravadanti bh¯ p¯ h a n a a. a a u .t a . . . a.´ a ı . ı a a a a ı..198 a a an a . ¯´ . vaiva tam mumudire dhrtar¯ s.204 tatr¯ tha rudravaratah sa jar¯ sutena yukto babandha ca suyodhanam¯ su jitv¯ a a a´ a . ı .b¯ hvorbal¯ dabhihrtam hi may¯ ’˙ gar¯ jyam tat tvam grh¯ na yudhi karmakara´ca me sy¯ h 19.

anyai´ca vipravrsabhaih sukrte’bhiseke dharm¯ tmaj¯ nu mumudurnikhil¯ sca santah 19.209 tasy¯ bhisekamakarot prathamam hi krsno v¯ sis. . a . . tasm¯ d vrajema saha p¯ ndusutairhi sakraprastham tviti sma dhrtacetasa aha dh¯ rmah a a.212 s a a a´ . .thavrsabhena ca vrsnipena a ..t a. v¯ sis. n evam ca m¯ ruti´irasyabhisekametau sa˜ cakratuh sma yuvar¯ japade sabh¯ ryam a s n a a . ¯.ityukta aha sa yudhis. a ´¯ .. dves. s a . . .219 a a ´ a. 19. s¯ drsyatastviti niyukta ubhau pranamya sarve´varau sa krtav¯ msca puram tathaiva a . a a . ccxxxv 19. a. ı . yas.213 ko´asya c¯ rddhasahit¯ stu yadaiva p¯ rth¯ gacchanti t¯ nanuyayurnikhil¯ sca paur¯ h s a a a a a a´ a. .t . . t¯ s ityeva p¯ rsatasut¯ sahite’bhisikte krsno’pi vrsnivrsabhah sa tath¯ ’bhyasi˜ cat a.214 a u a a. .220 . a’´vamedhanikhil¯ tmakar¯ jas¯ yap¯ rvairmakhaih satatameva ca dharma´¯lah a a u u sı . a ¯ s . . .211 bh¯me ca p¯ rsatasut¯ sahite’bhisikte t¯ bhy¯ manantasukha´akticid¯ tmak¯ bhy¯ m ı a. .. . a . . tasmin mahotsavavare dinasaptak¯ nuvr tte vasis. . . a a a . .tyevamapyatibal¯ n hi sadaiva p¯ rth¯ n y¯ mo vayam gunibhiradya sahaiva p¯ rthaih a a a a a . a bh¯maprat¯ pamavalambya kali˙ gabandh¯ nmuktah sut¯ mapi hi tasya puram nin¯ ya ı a n a a a . krsnena te yayuram¯ prthay¯ tay¯ ca p¯ nc¯ lar¯ jasutay¯ sthalamindrav¯ sam a ..thadhvamatra pitureva hi sasane me ı a. .. sadbhirhi sa˙ gatirihaiva sukhasya heturmoksaikaheturatha tadvipar¯tamanyat n ı .217 pr¯tiryadi sma bhavat¯ m mayi s¯ nuje’sti tis. .216 ı a . . . . . . hapena yadupena ca p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m ratnotkaram kuru puram puruh¯ tapury¯ h a . a a vittam harisya iha sarvamap¯ti tacca p¯ pah karotu na vayam vijah¯ ma p¯ rth¯ n 19.t . k¯rtirhi vo’nugaman¯ t pituratyayena na´yenna ityanusaradhvamih¯ ’mbikeyam 19. a a ..´ s . . . . . . .210 19.215 aj˜ apayatyapi sa bheriravena p¯ rth¯ n naiv¯ nugacchata yadi vrajath¯ nu vo’dya a a ¯ n¯ . 19. . a a a˜ a a a a . . ´ a ¯ .218 ı a s a ityeva taih purajan¯ nikhilairnisiddh¯ h krcchrena tasthurapi t¯ n manas¯ ’nvagacchan a a. hanandana ururbhava cakravart¯ a . . . a a . . ucu´ca h¯ bata suyodhana esa p¯ po d¯ re cak¯ ra nanu p¯ ndusut¯ n gunadhy¯ n 19. a a a s a a a . . pr¯ py¯ tha sakrapuramasmarat¯ m ca krsnau deve´avardhakimath¯ ’gamadatra so’pi 19. . . 19. . ´ .... . . hira Omiti sma cakre’bhisekamapi tasya sa ambikeyah ¯ ¯ . u a. . 19. 19. .

221 a s a. . . .´ ccxxxvi . tesam gunairharipad¯ natihetuta´ca r¯ s. . . .tr¯ ntar¯ iha subh¯ vasatim sma cakruh 19. srnvanta eva hi sad¯ prthiv¯m ca dharm¯ d bhu˜ janta asritaram¯ patip¯ dayugm¯ h ´. a n a a a. a. . p¯ ndavar¯ jyal¯ bho n¯ ma ekonavimso’dhy¯ yah a.223 iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . 19.. prasth¯ pya d¯ ramanujasya sut¯ n sa r¯ j¯ cakre’bhisekamapi tatra suyodhanasya a u a aa . . a s u ¯ ´ a a. .de´am ca n¯ tijanasamvrtamanyade´asamsthairjanairabhipup¯ rira asu p¯ rth¯ h s .¯. duhsasanam ca yuvar¯ jamasau vidh¯ ya mene krt¯ rthamiva ca svama´antak¯ mah ´¯ a a a s¯ a . . a . . . . ı. a a ´ a . .thavrsnivaryodit¯ nakhilatattvavinirnay¯ mstu a a´ a . . a a a a .222 p¯ rth¯ sca te mumuduratra vasis. ¯´ 19.

ı . .4 aj¯vin¯ m vetanadastad¯ ’s¯nm¯ dr¯sutah prathamo’tha dvit¯yah a ı a ı ı . ¯´ a a. a k¯ ry¯ rthato naiva vrkodarena k¯ ry¯ ni siddh¯ ni yato’khil¯ ni 20. ua u . dharm¯ nu´astiharitattva´ amsanasvar¯ s.tadyumnastatra sen¯ pranet¯ sakraprasthe nityam¯ ste’tih¯ rd¯ t a .thiram y¯ nti hi dar´anotsuk¯ h pratigrah¯ y¯ pyatha y¯ jan¯ ya s a. ı a a u .¯ . re sasati bh¯masene na vy¯ dhito n¯ pi viparyay¯ nmr tih 20. u a s u tesam r¯ s.thiro devak¯m n¯ ma p¯ rvam ´s a ı. a . t . . tesam r¯ s. ¯ .5 dhrs. 20.traraksadisu bh¯ma as¯t 20. 20. t .. 20. ¯ ı a. ı a´ a .. . .8 a a a a .10 athopayeme si´up¯ laputr¯m yudhis.6 n¯ vaisnavo na daridro babh¯ va na dharmah¯ ni´ca babh¯ va kasyacit a . .thiro’bh¯ t n a a s . . t a a. t a rddhi´ca tasm¯ dadhik¯ suvarnaratn¯ mbar¯ derapi sasyasampad¯ m s a a a a a . a a a a . .11 ı a.¯. sandh¯ nabhed¯ dis u dharmar¯ japa´c¯ cca khadg¯ sa babh¯ va raksan a a . antahpurasthasya janasya krsna tv¯ s¯ddharerdharmanidar´an¯ ca s ı ¯ aı . . vi´esato bh¯masakh¯ sa as¯d r¯ s. 20. a . ı ¯ ı . . a. a . 20.9 20. a´ a a a .¯ .7 ı a a a . ramarddane ten¯ niyamy¯ m stu jar¯ sut¯ d¯n ı aı a.(kh¯ ndavad¯ hah) a. . a. ´ . ¯ . .2 b¯bhatsur¯ s¯t parar¯ s.3 r¯ s. resu bh¯mena vimardditesu jit¯ sca yuddhesu nirudyam¯ ste a. str¯dharmasamsasanabhrtyako´araksavyay¯ dau gunadosacintane ı s a . . ı. ccxxxvii . aketuranuhl¯ dah savitu´c¯ m sayuktah 20. gandharvavidy¯ dharac¯ ran asca sevanta et¯ ntsatatam samast¯ h a a . ´ ı ı a. .. s a. . ´¯ .´ Om yaj˜ orud¯ nanaradevavandyat¯ pra´nars ip¯ j¯ su yudhis.. ram caisam sarvak¯ maih sup¯ rnam s . a. . a u . a a.. a a. . . hah pr¯ yena loka´ca tad¯ya´asan¯ t u aı s ı s¯ a . 20. babh¯ vur¯ s¯ddharidharmanis. ¯ ı a. yath¯ surendram munaya´ca sarva ay¯ nti dev¯ api krsnamarcitum a s a ¯ a . a s a u .1 a s¯ s . t ´ ¯ yudhis. sv¯y¯ m bh¯ ry¯ m yatsahajo dhrs.t . a a´ . atha vimso’dhy¯ yah a .t . . . a a ı sa k¯cak¯ d¯msca mamardda bh¯mastasyaiva te balato nityabh¯t¯ h ı a ı. re k¯ rtayug¯ hi dharm¯ h pravartit¯ eva tato’dhik¯ sca a a.

. a . . a s a u ¯ ı .20 a a a u.t .. ı . sa vy¯ ghrar¯ p¯ kapil¯ tmak¯ mum¯ m par¯ksayan m¯ m hantumiv¯ ’dravad drutam a u ı a a a. ah kathito bauddhap¯ rv¯ sc¯ ’hurvis num paramam sarvato’pi u a´ a ¯ . . a ´ ¯ a. . astatkrte k¯ sir¯ jah a a a ı a a . . 20. .. krsna saiv¯ ’pyanyar¯ pen a j¯ t¯ k¯ s¯saputr¯ y¯ m pravadanti k¯ .¯. .15 a u a s . ¯ . a .16 20.22 ı a a a ´¯ u n evam pratyakse visnupad¯ srayasya bal¯ dhikye kimu vaktavyamatra a´ a .. . 20. pratyaksata´c¯ tra pa´yadhvam¯ su balam b¯ hvorme visnupad¯ srayasya s a´ a´ . . . . a a a. . s a . svayambar¯ rtham nrpat¯n¯ juh¯ va sarv¯ mste’pi hyatra harsat samet¯ h a a. . . . ´ a . a . a a a ´ı ´ ı a. ´ a ¯ . a .¯ ved¯ dhikyam saiva´astr¯ n i c¯ ’hurvedojjhit¯ n¯ m bahul¯ m ca nind¯ m a s¯ a . . .17 lok¯ yat¯ sca kvacid¯ huragryam visnum gurum sarvavaram brhaspateh a a´ a . . a .. a sa me yuddhe vijito m¯ rcchita´ca gad¯ prah¯ r¯ d¯ sa li˙ g¯ ntarasthah 20. vy¯ ghre´varam n¯ ma li˙ gam prthivy¯ m khy¯ tam tad¯ ste tadvadanyatra yuddhe a s n . ´ tath¯ sakteyask¯ ndasaur¯ dik¯ n¯ m tatraivoktam chandas¯ m vaisnavatvam a ´¯ a a a a. ccxxxviii . .. . p¯ rvam v¯ kyairvaidikaist¯ nsa bh¯mo jigye tarkaih s¯ dhubhih samprayuktaih u a ı .¯ 20. visnor¯ dhikyam t¯ ni sastr¯ ni c¯ ’huh siv¯ dibhyah kutracinnaiva vede . tesv¯ gamesveva parasparam ca viruddhat¯ hyanyapaksesu bh¯ p¯ h a u a. s¯ keval¯ bh¯ rat¯ n¯ nyadevyastatr¯ ’vis.21 u s a aa a n a . a . ´ .. ..tasy¯ m suhotro n¯ matah putra as¯d ya´citragupto n¯ ma p¯ rvam sulekhah a. a a a. ı a a . ¯m 20. . . a . t¯ a´ a . . a . a. a . . a´ a a . a ¯ . .. . a. . . sarv¯ gamesu prathito’ta eva visnuh samast¯ dhika eva muktidah 20. visnutkrs. . a.14 a ..12 a u .¯ aa a a kruddh¯ visnor¯ srit¯ n¯ ks ipanta aseduruccaih sivam¯ stuvantah 20. alı ¯ . u a nunn¯ parast¯ d bahuyojanam gat¯ pure kur¯ nam siva agatastad¯ 20. a t¯re gomaty¯ haimavate girau hi jitastatr¯ py¯ sa sard¯ lali˙ gam 20.19 purvam hi ga˙ g¯ mama visnup¯ j¯ vighn¯ rtham¯ y¯ d v¯ makarena s¯ me n a a a a a .18 a a . . a.13 tesam madhye bh¯masen¯ m sa esa m¯ l¯ m¯ dh¯ t tatra jar¯ sut¯ dy¯ h ı a. a .. . ved¯ hyadosa iti p¯ rvameva sams¯ dhayitvaiva sad¯ gamai´ca 20. . a .. a.

. tad¯ yay¯ ce bhagin¯m ca tasya sa ca pratij˜ amakarot prad¯ ne 20. a . n¯ a .23 20.24 evam pratyakse visnubale prat¯pam mano yasya hyuttaram sa brav¯tu ı . a s ..26 sa br¯. . . ı . 20. avi´v¯ s¯ t satu sakrodha eva yayau videh¯ navasat pa˜ ca c¯ bd¯ n s aa a n a a j¯ nan p¯ rthebhyo’h¯ ryat¯ m ke´avasya va´¯kartum dh¯ rtar¯ s. . may¯ ked¯ re viprar¯ p¯ jita´ca rudro’vi´alli˙ gamev¯ ’´ u bh¯tah a a u ı s s n as ı . . a . sarvatr¯ tam n¯ m¯ janayat pur¯ yah sam¯ nav¯ yurbalav¯ryayuktah 20. a a. a . t .28 ´ a . 20. a .. apyaj˜ avallokavidamban¯ ya par¯ksya v¯ so’tra nety¯ ha r¯ mam 20.. a a. ´ u .27 a ´ı ´ u s al a ´ a ¯ .29 t¯ vabr¯ t¯ m sarvalokaikakarturn¯ ’v¯ m virodham manas¯ ’pi kurvah a ua.. krsno’pi gatv¯ dv¯ ravat¯m sar¯ mah saty¯ piturvadhakart¯ rameva a a ı. . a 20. aruhya k¯ s¯svarap¯ jita´ca yayau k¯ ..33 .. . 20. . tatah param vedavid¯ magamyat¯ sapam pr¯ d¯ ccha˙ karo br¯.. . a a. . ro balam g¯ t a a a a. . a a n ıl . krsnasya sarve´iturityan¯ kta aruhya c¯ sv¯m bhayatah par¯ dravat 20. ito’tra a a´ ¯ . 20. krodho’dhika´cet ksipram¯ y¯ tu yoddhumityukt¯ ste’bhy¯ yayur¯ tta´ astr¯ h s a a a a a s a. a a. . anveva tam krsnar¯ mau rathena y¯ tau satam yojan¯ n¯ m dinena a ´ . . a a a a . n¯ a ccxxxix 20. a ¯ . a a ı ..25 vidr¯ pya t¯ n b¯ nasa˙ ghaih samast¯ n jar¯ sutam gaday¯ yodhayitv¯ a a a. . . .31 chitv¯ sirastasya cakrena krsno j¯ nannakr¯ re manimenena dattam a´ u . a. . ı . a a. satadhanv¯ nam hantumaicchat sa caiva yay¯ ce’kr¯ ram krtavarm¯ nuyuktam ´ a . . a . y¯ sakrasan¯ makam puram 20.30 s u a´ ı . n a a a a . a a . s sı a a. a.34 a a ı. . itah prayayau m¯ gadh¯ msca bh¯ paih sameto bh¯maseno ratham svam ıl . a a. . . a a a . a u . a u a a. a a a . .visnor¯ dhikye ksatriy¯ nam pram¯ nam balam vipre j˜ anameveti c¯ ’huh a. ¯ . b¯ hubhy¯ m cainam parigrhy¯ ’´u visnoh p¯ dotth¯ y¯ m pr¯ ksipad devanady¯ m a a. a . . a gatv¯ mrt¯ y¯ m badab¯ y¯ m padaiva sa pr¯ dravat krsna enam pad¯ ’g¯ t a . s ı . a a a . tasy¯ m trilok¯ dhikar¯ pasadgunair¯ sammat¯ y¯ m ramam¯ nah sutam ca a. . . a . a babh¯ va sisyo’sya tath¯ gad¯ y¯ masannidh¯ nam ke´avasya prat¯ksan u ´.32 n a ı . . a .

rah sa tasm¯ t a a a. ¯ a˜ a a a . ind¯m dadrse tatsvas¯ ram a . . a. a a ı s . a . ¯ a . . a. t¯ .35 20. . . . . um¯ ve´ad r¯ pagunopapann¯ padmeksana campakad¯ magaur¯ 20. a. . .40 20. a a a a u . .36 j¯ t¯ devaky¯ m s¯ subhadreti n¯ mn¯ bhadr¯ r¯ pena’nakadundubhest¯ m aa a. a aı a . n 20. . a . a˙ .46 a a a a u a a. a a a . s jagr¯ ha hastam daksinam satyahetordadau ca r¯ mah karamasmai hal¯ nkam a a . . t . ´ ccxl 20. a a a.¯ a krtv¯ putr¯m rohin¯ sv¯ maraksat p¯ rvam tu y¯ ’s¯t trijataiva n¯ mn¯ 20. tato gatv¯ nagnajito grham ca svayambare sapta vrsanagrhnat a . .´ s¯ s¯ ryaputr¯ yamun¯ nuj¯ t¯ tapa´carant¯ krsnapatn¯tvak¯ m¯ a u ı a aa s ı . avy¯ jat¯ m¯ tmano dar´ayitv¯ hal¯ yudhe ke´avastasya j¯ nan a a a s a a s a ratn¯ k¯ nks amugrasenasya caiva m¯ tu´ca s¯ mbasya punarbabh¯ s e a a˙ . .tham hyenam ke´avo n¯ tivartedityeva mene dh¯ rtar¯ s. u n . a a.39 an¯ya r¯ mam ca samastas¯ ttvat¯ m yad¯ ’v¯ d¯t ke´avah sannidh¯ ne a . . ... a. . a .. na saty¯ krsnav¯ nchitam ki˜ cidicchet tath¯ ’pi tasy¯ yogya ity¯ ha krsnah a . a . a ¯ ı manistvayy¯ ste dar´ayetyeva bh¯tastad¯ ’kr¯ ro’dar´ayad ratnamasmai a s ı a u s . .37 ı.44 . . a a˙ . u a ı a a . krsno’kr¯ ram vivasantam bhayena sah¯ rdikyam c¯ ’nayitv¯ jag¯ da u . . ro vi´esatah krsnar¯ mau bhaginy¯ h u . a . ´ aa a .jyes.38 a s¯ u a a ı .. . a˙ s s u. vasannajastatra bah¯ msca m¯ s¯ n saphalguno’y¯ nmr gay¯ m kad¯ cit u. .¯ sarvairagr¯ hy¯ nasur¯ n varena sivasya yairnirjit¯ bh¯ mip¯ l¯ h 20. . . . . . 20. r¯ tmajah sa yayau kur¯ n nivasatyatra r¯ me u a .¯ . . t a . pradar´ya krsno haline ratnametacchakraprastham p¯ ndavasnehato’g¯ t 20. sneh¯ d va´am y¯ syata ityagrhnaddhastam hal¯ nkam halino ripughnam a s . a hatv¯ mrg¯ n yamun¯ t¯rasamsthah so’ny¯ m k¯ .42 labdhv¯ ratnam d¯ napatih sadaiva sand¯ksito’bh¯ d yaj˜ akarmanyatandrah a ı . . a . .ı a .43 s a . s¯t¯ y¯ h pr¯ n nitya´u´r¯ s anat s¯ babh¯ va visnorbhagin¯ priy¯ ca ı a a. ¯ a s a a.. . . .¯ etat krtv¯ dhrtar¯ s. a n¯ a a . 20. . a a.. a’rjunen¯ ’ha samastametat patn¯m ca t¯ m jagrhe v¯ sudevah 20. ı a a prs. . . t s . al ı . a 20. . r¯ pena tasy¯ mohito dh¯ rtar¯ s.45 a ı.41 ast¯ makr¯ re maniranyairadh¯ ryah sad¯ yaj˜ ad d¯ napateh sa dh¯ ryah u a .. . . ¯ . ¯ a u ı a .

a´ .. a s a. a . . . a . t a . vind¯ nuvindau bhr¯ tar¯ veva tasy¯ nyasedhat¯ m dh¯ rtar¯ s. . . . madresu tasy¯ sca pit¯ pin¯ kam svayambar¯ rtham jagrhe gir¯sat 20. ´ a . .56 a a a . 20. .¯. u . s a. . . .. . a .. krsne brahm¯ dyaih st¯ yam¯ ne narendrakany¯ m¯ l¯ m ke´av¯ mse nidh¯ ya a a a a a. ..57 a s a u . .t . . . a a.51 a´ a a . laksam ca tat sarvata´channameva dv¯ ram sarasy¯ pyupari sma laksat s a . a a aa n a a a s bhakt¯ nityam p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m ca t¯ to’pyesam va´e saivyan¯ marbhuragre a a s ´ a . .¯.. vi´vesam dev¯ n¯ mavat¯ r¯ hi pa˜ ca te kaikey¯ bhr¯ taro’sy¯ hare´ca s . a a .. 20. a s u a a a aa . .48 jitv¯ ’vantyau tau nrpat¯mscaiva sarv¯ n¯ d¯ ya t¯ m prayayau v¯ sudevah a a a a a. a. . a. a . . . um ca naivaicchadar¯ndradh¯ rin ah ı s a .¯ a . . bh¯ma´c¯ pam laksamapyetadatra dras.54 a ´ .´ a a ı a .55 a a. u ccxli . ap¯ tayad dundubhaya´ca divy¯ neduh pras¯ nam vavrsuh sur¯ sca 20. . dhana˜ jayah sv¯ tmabalam prak¯ sayan sajyam krtv¯ dhanuraiksacca laksam n a´ . .¯. r¯ rthamugrau a a a a a. yogye karmany¯ yatamsc¯ par¯ dh¯ sy¯ dityajah pa´yam¯ no mah¯ tm¯ 20.¯ 20. a ı´ ¯ . .tato n¯l¯ m tasya sut¯ m ca lebhe p¯ rvam n¯l¯ gopakany¯ ’pi y¯ ’s¯t ı a. a. kecinnipeturdhanusaiva t¯ dit¯ na vai kecicc¯ layitum ca sekuh a. duryodhan¯ dy¯ sca sas¯ taputr¯ sajy¯kartum dhanurapyutsahante 20. ıa s¯ dehe’sy¯ h pr¯ vi´at p¯ rvamesa yasm¯ dek¯ dvividh¯ sampraj¯ t¯ a a. a .tumih¯ bhyup¯ yayuh a a a a´ a a a a . ı. a a ´ . ı a. ı a .49 a. a s a. . .53 a a´ u a ı . duryodhano m¯ gadhah s¯ taputrah sajyam krtv¯ laksav¯ksam na sekuh 20. u a a ı .50 svayambaro laksanay¯ stath¯ ’s¯d yath¯ draupady¯ laksavedh¯ tmakah sah a ı a a a . . a ı a. ´ . .¯ chinnesuna p¯ tan¯yam ha taddhi draupadyarth¯ t tada´akyam tato’lam a s .47 pitrsvasurmitravind¯ sut¯ ca krsne m¯ l¯ m¯ sajad r¯ jamadhye a a aa a a . .¯ a ı . 20. naiv¯ ’dade b¯ namanicchayaiva tat pr¯ py¯ m j¯ nan ke´avenaiva t¯ m ca 20. . s krsnastata´c¯ pamadhijyam¯ su krtv¯ ’cintya´chinnab¯ n ena laksam s a a´ . .52 tatr¯ ’jagmurm¯ gadh¯ dy¯ sca sarve p¯ rth¯ api dras. . . . ı . a a. . a . pitrsvasustanay¯ m ca dvit¯y¯ m bhadr¯ m datt¯ magrah¯d bhr¯ trbhih sah 20.

a a a a a . s a . . ah 20. . . t¯ a a . ... bhaism¯ saty¯ caikatanurdvidhaiva j¯ t¯ bh¯ mau prakrtirm¯ labh¯ t¯ a aa u u ua . a . . . . a n¯ r¯ yano munim¯ ce vadeti s.69 . .68 20. a . . a tairev¯ ham matsam¯ scaiva devyo dhriyanta ityeva ta ucire’tha a .. . ..66 aa . .63 atm¯ nam t¯ n dras.¯ . a s 20. a a a .tasth¯ vup¯ sy¯ tha sarve narendr¯ yuddh¯ y¯ guh ke´avam sv¯ tta´astr¯ h a a a a a a .61 a s a a a a ı s .65 a´ ´ u a a daksinabhih s¯ kamityeva krsnam papracchuretat kimiti sma bh¯ p¯ h u a.t namaskrte sarvanarendramukhyaih krsne vaidarbhy¯ saha divy¯ sanasthe a a . yay¯ vet¯ as. a´ ¯ brahm¯ namevottamam¯ ha so’pi ved¯ tmik¯ m prakrtim visnupatn¯m a. a a a. a yad¯ ’ve´o hr¯ samupaiti tatra pradyumnato vimsagunadhik¯ h syuh a s a a. a a ı a a . . an¯ ditast¯ h ke´av¯ nn¯ nyasam sth¯ reme t¯ bhih ke´avo dv¯ ravaty¯ m a a. ı.t . . ccxlii 20. y¯ m¯ drsa devat¯ h sarva´ast¯ dhrt¯ stay¯ prathitatv¯ t prthivy¯ a a . a . . a s a u ı a a. . 20. ı tayaiv¯ ny¯ h sarvad¯ ’nupravis. . . yad¯ ’ve´o bahulah sy¯ d ram¯ y¯ stad¯ t¯ su pr¯yate ke´avo’lam 20. umabhy¯ gat¯ n sa krsno girau raivatake dadar´a a a s ¯ a . .. duryodhan¯ dy¯ h p¯ ndav¯ scaiva sarve n¯ n¯ de´y¯ ye ca bh¯ p¯ lasa˙ gh¯ h a a . .. . nudhvamity¯ ha sa n¯ rado’pi 20. .67 n a a..´ a ity¯ scaryo dhanya ityeva sabdadvaye t¯ kte v¯ sudevastam¯ ha 20. a . . s a. . . 20.¯ . ı .62 evam krsne dv¯ rak¯ madhyasamsthe girim bh¯ p¯ raivatakam sam¯ yayuh a a u a a . s a a a . .ta mah¯ mahisyah krsnasya divy¯ lokasundarya is.. a sivam sesam garudam c¯ ’ha s¯ ’pi parav¯ n¯ t parvatan¯ madhey¯ n ´ . a a . . . . . . ´¯ a. .64 ety¯ ’k¯ sann¯ radah krsnam¯ ha sarvottamastvam tv¯ drso n¯ sti ka´cit a a´ ¯ a s . a´ a a s a u a n a.. ¯ . t¯ . a a ı a a . .60 r¯ mena tuly¯ j¯ mbavat¯ priyatve krsnasy¯ ny¯ h ki˜ cid¯ n¯ sca tasy¯ h a . s a a .. .58 vidr¯ pya tan m¯ gadh¯ d¯n sa krsno bh¯m¯ rjun¯ bhy¯ m sahitah pur¯m sv¯ m a a a ı ı a a a.59 a a . 20. uce ga˙ g¯ muttam¯ m s¯ jale´amum¯ m¯ ce prthiv¯n¯ mik¯ m sah 20. a . n u a´ a. a . . . u ´ r. o visnupady¯ m mayoktastvamuttamo n¯ sti samastaveti u a. ast¯ s¯ m madhye j¯ mbavat¯ pradh¯ n¯ a a. ´ . a a k¯ rmo drs. a 20.´ .

20. . . .75 a a ı .79 .70 n a a ı n a ı a s¯ a a visnv¯ vis. a . a . ı . . . a a aa .t . t a ı. ´ ccxliii 20.t a a .saik¯ dev¯ bahur¯ p¯ babh¯ se yukt¯ yad¯ ’ham j˜ ena n¯ r¯ yanena a ı u a a. .thah pa´yata r¯ jasa˙ gh¯ h a. ¯ a.76 a a a a a ¯ a.t tad¯ ’pyasy¯ uttamo’ham sup¯ rno na m¯ drsah ka´cidastyuttamo v¯ a a u . . . .. ı. ho’ham jagatah sarvadaiva a s a a . mats¯ marthy¯ nnaiva c¯ nantabh¯ go daksinan¯ m vidyate n¯ radeti 20. . s evam kr¯danto’py¯ tma´akty¯ prayatnam kurvantaste vijit¯ h ke´avena a s a a. .¯ s . . s . 20. n yaj˜ akriy¯ m¯ nin¯ yaj˜ an¯ mn¯ tadottam¯ tatprave´at tad¯ khy¯ 20.. a . . .¯ . t¯ . .80 a a a . . 20. r¯ n bh¯smadronadraunikrp¯ n sakarnan s a. ityev¯ v¯ d¯d daksinabhih saheti sarvottamatvam daksinan¯ m smarantsah 20. a . o yato hi tato’ham sy¯ marddhan¯ r¯ yan akhyah 20. . t¯ na tatsama´c¯ dhiko’tah kutah sy¯ drse satyam n¯ nyatheti sma bh¯ yah s a u . a yaj˜ an¯ mn¯ tada˙ kasthit¯ soce ke´avo hyuttamo’lam n a ı n a s .71 tayokto’ham n¯ vat¯ resu ka´cid vi´esa ityeva yaduprav¯ram s s .¯ a ı v¯ m¯ rddho me tatpravis.73 s¯ daksinam¯ nin¯ devat¯ ca s¯ ca sthit¯ bahur¯ p¯ madarddh¯ a a a a u a a . . . . s . cakram rathasy¯ grah¯t sa pranamya krsnam sa tam ke´avo’p¯ haracca a ı a . uktam krsnen¯ pratimena bh¯ p¯ anyottamatvam daksinan¯ m ca sa´vat u a ´ s . a a a. . ı .77 pratyaksam vo v¯ryamasy¯ pi kunty¯ yudhe’rthitah ke´avo v¯ryamasyai ı a a ı . . a 20.¯ . .¯ . . . . t¯ bhi´cait¯ bhirdaksinabhih samet¯ d varis.. seyam bhaism¯ daksina ke´avo’yam tasy¯ h sres.74 a a aa . . .¯ nir¯ yudh¯ m scakra ekah ksanena loka´res. . . . . s a . ¯ a. ani vah satas¯ hasra´a´ca a a ı a s s . . . evam vidh¯ nyadbhut¯ n¯ha krsne drs. . tatah sarve nemurasmai prth¯ ca savismay¯ v¯ sudevam nan¯ ma 20. . a a .72 sadottamah kintu yad¯ tu s¯ me v¯ m¯ rddhar¯ p¯ daksinan¯ madhey¯ a a a a u a a . . .78 a a. . . . . . vratam bh¯masy¯ sti naiv¯ bhi krsnamiy¯ miti sm¯ ’j˜ ay¯ tasya visnoh ı a a a a n a . . . . s a n a. . . ´ . . . sarvottamo’s¯tyavadam sa c¯ ’ha na kevalam me’˙ kag¯ y¯ h sriyo’ham ı a n a a. . adar´ayat p¯ ndav¯ n dh¯ rtar¯ s.´ . . . . . a .¯ a yasm¯ t tasy¯ daksinatah sthito’ham tasm¯ nn¯ mn¯ daksinetyeva s¯ sy¯ t a a a a a a a . .. a . a . ´ s . ´ . h¯ n daivatairapyajey¯ n 20..

a´ tasy¯ pyantah ksuradh¯ ropamam tat p¯ sasca te . abhedyatvamaribhirat¯ ryat¯ ca datt¯ durg¯ nam brahmana’r¯ dhitena 20. a a ı . a ı . . a a a . datv¯ ’musmai prayayau v¯ yujus. . s¯ a . am¯ sam krsno bhaumavadhe dhrt¯ tm¯ a a .¯ a a ua a s . . 20. .85 20. . a .82 s¯ ksat saty¯ rugmin¯tyekasamvid dvidh¯ bh¯ t¯ n¯ tra bhedo’sti ka´cit a . .. 20. a . . .90 a a a a. a a kop¯ nanam dar´ayant¯muv¯ ca vidamb¯ rtham k¯ mijanasya krsnah 20.89 bhaumo hy¯ s¯d brahmavar¯ davadhyo na sastrabhrjj¯yasa ityamusmai aı a ´ . . . stutv¯ puspam p¯ rij¯ tasya datv¯ yayau lokam ksipramabjodbhavasya a ..91 . tath¯ ’pi s¯ pramad¯ n¯ m svabh¯ vaprak¯ san¯ rtham kupitev¯ ’sa saty¯ a a a a. . ı . .86 indrena devaih sahitena y¯ cito viprai´ca sasm¯ ra viha˙ gar¯ jam a s a n a .84 a s ı a a .¯ . . .¯ bhaumena jayyatvamapi hyam¯sam dattam bhaum¯ ya brahmana krodar¯ p¯ t ı. a as¯d b¯ hye giridurgam tadantah p¯ n¯yadurgam mauravam p¯ sadurgam ¯ ı a . ¯ . aa . agamya natv¯ puratah sthitam tam¯ ruhya saty¯ sahito yayau harih 20. a´ a. a . 20. .87 a a a ¯ . . d¯ t¯ smyaham p¯ rij¯ tam tarum ta ityeva tatr¯ th¯ ’gamad v¯ savo’pi aa a a a .¯ . a . . . . atsahasr¯ sca ghor¯ h a a a´ ¯ ´ s .. a a . a a a .tasm¯ desa hyadbhuto’tyuttama´ cetyukt¯ nemuste’khil¯ v¯ sudevam a . a a tadaiv¯ ’gurmunayastena tunn¯ badary¯ ste sarva ev¯ ’´u krsnam a a a a s .. . t ¯ a´ ¯ .81 v¯ yv¯ j˜ ay¯ v¯ yu´isyah sa satyamity¯ dyuktv¯ n¯ rado rugmin¯m ca a an a a s. . . ¯ . . uposya babhre kotidh¯ r¯ jalasya visnoh pr¯tyartham saiva hi satyabh¯ m¯ 20. . . . u a visnorj¯ t¯ y¯ sya durgam ca dattam pr¯ gjyotisam n¯ ma puram samastaih 20. sarvairdevairbhaumajito’pyadity¯ stenaiv¯ tho kundal¯ bhy¯ m hrt¯ bhy¯ m a a . a .ı. . . . a a´ a a a .. . . . .88 a a . a a a . . s a a a 20.ı .83 s¯ kam rugminy¯ r¯ jamadhye prave´at stav¯ drseh puspad¯ n¯ cca dev¯m a . a a . a a. ı tay¯ yukto garudaskandhasamstho d¯ r¯ nuy¯ to vajrabhrt¯ ’pyanuj˜ am a ua a n¯ . yay¯ cire bhaumavadh¯ ya natv¯ stutv¯ stotrairvaidikaist¯ ntrikai´ca a a a a a s 20.92 a a a a. .¯ a ccxliv . . nityaiva y¯ prakrtih svecchayaiva jagacchiksartham dv¯ da´¯m bh¯masa˜ j˜ am a ı n n¯ . datto varo brahmana tadvadeva tasy¯ m¯ ty¯ n¯ m tadvadavadhyat¯ ca 20. . a sı .

. . . .102 a..¯ . s . t¯ nchaila´astr¯ stra´il¯ bhivars ina´cakre vyas¯ mscakranikrttakandhar¯ n a˜ s a s a u. ath¯ ’sas¯ d¯ ’´u bhaumo’cyutam tam mu˜ ca˜ char¯ nastrasammantrit¯ n dr¯ k a a as n n a a a . ali˙ gya krsnah satyabh¯ m¯ m puna´ca rath¯ ntare samsthitam bhaumamugram a a. ´ 20. hatv¯ pa˜ catrimsato mantriputr¯ n jag¯ ma bhaumasya sak¯ sam¯ su a n a a a´ a´ . a a ´ı . . ı . ı a a nn . hau nisumbhahayagr¯vau pa˜ cajana´ca daity¯ h a ıt ı n s a. ´ 20. ¯ n a . . a .98 acchedyo’bhedyo nityasamvitsukh¯ tm¯ nity¯ vyayah p¯ rna´aktih sa krsnah a a a . .¯. .´ srutv¯ bhaumah krsnam¯ y¯ tam¯ r¯ daksohin¯trimsaken¯ bhyay¯ t tam ´ a a a . . . . .103 a .101 a a . a a s . tad¯ vis. . sa˙ kalpya t¯ n lokap¯ l¯ naham ca brahmetyaddh¯ bh¯ sam¯ nah sa aste n a aa a a. . .96 a s a a a . . . . . ´ a . a . s 20. ´ .tasy¯ m¯ ty¯ h p¯. . 20. a s ccxlv . .. a .100 tad¯ drptam narakam v¯ksya dev¯ saty¯ ’dade k¯ rmukam sar˙ gasa˜ j˜ am a . . ¯ . . . . ´ ı. t¯ nastra´astr¯ bhimucah sarottamaih samarpay¯ m¯ sa sa mrtyave’cyutah 20. 20. hamurau nisumbhahayagr¯vau pa˜ cajana´ca sur¯ h a a a . . a . s a ¯ n . . .. ´ . a a a a . a´ a s a . sa mantribhirmantriputraih sameto jag¯ ma krsnavaj˜ ay¯ ’ndham tama´ca a s . . u . ıt ı n s ´¯ a. . . a s . . v¯ yavy¯ strenodakam sosayitv¯ cakarta khadgena murasya p¯ san 20.. . .99 ı a. .93 hantum krsno narakam tatra gatv¯ giridurgam gaday¯ nirbibheda a a . a n . . vivy¯ dha tam ke´avah s¯ yakaughairbhaumah sataghn¯m brahmadatt¯ mamu˜ cat a ı.. bah¯ n var¯ n brahmano’nyesvamogh¯ n mogh¯krt¯ n v¯ksya par¯ tpare´ah u a a ı .. . . bhavet katha˜ cid bahum¯ nena yukta ityeva krsno’dar´ayacchr¯ ntavat svam n a s a . . ath¯ bhipeturmurap¯.¯. . ´¯ n cak¯ ra tam yatam¯ nam ca bhaumam nir¯ yudham viratham ca ksanena 20. ı . .95 tesam sut¯ h saptasaptoruv¯ry¯ var¯ davadhy¯ giri´asy¯ bhipetuh a.97 jaghne sen¯ m garudah paksap¯ taih p¯ dam sesam ke´avah s¯ yakaughaih a.94 a a a a´ ¯ .to v¯ yurag¯ cca krsnamantahpuram pr¯ vi´at satyaye´ah 20. a . . . ı a a a s a . srjantamastr¯ n yarina nikrttakandham mrtyorarpay¯ m¯ sa s¯ghram 20. . a . a ı . . . nig¯rya t¯ m devavarah sataghn¯m nity¯ sr¯ nto’dar´ayacchr¯ ntavacca 20. s . ´ . . s .

. . . . . a a .t k¯ scit tatr¯ ’san devagandharvakany¯ st¯ s¯ m pradh¯ n¯ tvas. a . putr¯ agneh p¯ rvam¯ samsca te’tha str¯tvapr¯ ptyai cakrurugram tapa´ca 20.´ ı a s . a . s .112 a a a ı ua ı.105 a a a . .¯ 20. a a. u sı a a . nity¯ mrtasr¯ vi jale´varasya cchatram ca dorbhy¯ m garude nyadh¯ ddharih a . a´ .113 aj¯ nadevaih sarvagunaih sam¯ st¯ h svabh¯ vato’thendir¯ ve´ato’tah a a. . u . n . bh¯ ry¯ tv¯ rthe v¯ sudevasya yosittanum t¯ s¯ micchat¯n¯ m sam¯rah a a a a ı a.. . ¯ . a nar¯ dhip¯ n devagandharvan¯ g¯ n jitv¯ ’n¯tam hemaratnoccar¯ sim a a a a a ı . mah¯ v¯ryairnairrtai r¯ ksasendrairbhaum¯ n¯tairnirr tim yodhayitv¯ a ı a . . . ´ a a a .. ´ . . a s¯ ’dity¯ ste kundale p¯ dayo´ca nidh¯ ya pautram bhagadattasa˜ j˜ am a a a s a nn .106 kar¯ndramekam tam nidh¯ yaiva tasmin krtv¯ pras¯ dam ca vasundhar¯ y¯ h ı a a . . a ı a. a. tatr¯ pa´yat kanyak¯ bh¯ mip¯ n¯ m bhaum¯ n¯t¯ h samare t¯ n vijitya a s a u a a.¯ samantato yojan¯ n¯ m sate dve pravrddhamindrasya sa ratnaparvatam a a.104 u u a a a . caturdant¯ n satsahasr¯ n kar¯ndr¯ n payobdhij¯ n pr¯ hinod dv¯ ravatyai 20. a dvyas. .109 a . a . a ı a . . a . n¯ r¯ yanam tatra su´r¯ sam¯ nah pr¯ py¯ psarastvam r¯ jakulesu j¯ t¯ h aa . samarpay¯ m¯ sa tasy¯ bhisekam pr¯ gjyotise k¯ ray¯ m¯ sa krsnah 20. a . ad¯ d varam tapas¯ ’r¯ dhitah san str¯bh¯ t¯ ste badar¯m sa prajagmuh 20. ı. 20. aa .ta y¯ s¯ ’gamat krsnap¯ dau 20. sa pr¯ hinot sarvaratnoccar¯ sim gaj¯ msca n¯ r¯ yana adidevah 20. ´ ..114 a a. . ´ ı a a m¯ laprakrtyaiva bh¯ my¯ nit¯ ntam¯ vis. ¯ . .115 . . au sahasr¯ ni satam ca r¯ pa´¯lod¯ r¯ aksat¯ h sadvratasth¯ h 20.108 ´ a a. ı . a . ¯ a a . . ´ s u. t. a. a a ı s . .. a´ satadvayam yojan¯ n¯ m samrddham samantatah pr¯ hinot sv¯ m pur¯m sah 20.107 a . ´ aa . a.. . .111 a a .110 a. . a . . gunadhik¯ st¯ h sibik¯ su krsna aropayitv¯ pr¯ hinod dv¯ ravatyai 20. .tad¯ bh¯ mih pa˜ cabh¯ t¯ var¯ y¯ yasy¯ m jaj˜ e narakah sr¯var¯ h¯ t a u . n ua a a a. a ı a a a . . k¯ scit svarge t¯ ni´amyaiva krsnam vavruh patim sarvagunabhir¯ mam a´ a s¯ a . a a. . . . . . . . a . a . . . ¯ .¯ sivena dattam dhanad¯ y¯ tisattvam bhagadatte nyadadh¯ t suprat¯kam ´ a a a ı . a s a. . rputr¯ ka´eruh a´ a a a a. ccxlvi 20. a a a samsth¯ pya tam sarvakir¯ tar¯ jye bhaum¯ hrtam vai´ravanad balena a a a . . . . a a s ¯a .

. . a a a a . a s a a a vidosasamvittanuratra sattarum dadar´a saty¯ ’mrtamanthanodbhavam s a .124 ı a.121 u . .116 a a a ´ s . .122 a a a . sadaiva p¯ rnenduvir¯ jite hari´cac¯ ra devy¯ pavan¯ nusevite 20. samp¯ jitah satyabh¯ m¯ sah¯ yah sakrena sacy¯ sahitena s¯ daram u . kapolanirbh¯ tacalatsukundal¯ jag¯ da dev¯ dhipatim patim sat¯ 20. . s . a a a a .126 a an s a a a.tapam a a a´ . t¯ n¯ sur¯ ve´ayut¯ n hare´ca balaprak¯ saya samudyat¯ n sur¯ n a a a s a s a´ ¯ a a nyav¯ rayacch¯ r˙ ga´ar¯ sanacyutairharipriy¯ b¯ navaraih samasta´ah 20. ananta´aktih saha satyabh¯ may¯ vive´a rantum priyay¯ ’khile´varah s a a s a s . a a . . . ccxlvii . . . . a a . s¯ p¯ rij¯ tam manik¯ ncan¯ tmakam samastak¯ mapradam¯ rtih¯ rin am 20. . nir¯ yudham vai´ravanam cak¯ ra ciksepa c¯ bdhau garudo jale´varam a s a a s . . sarvartunityoditasarvavaibhave suratnac¯ m¯karavr ksasadvane a ı ..t .118 20.. it¯ritast¯ m kala´opamastan¯m¯ li˙ gya devastarumudbabarha 20. . . . a˜ .123 a a a ı . u nirdosasaukhyaikatan¯ subh¯ sisast¯ bhy¯ m dadau s¯ ’ditir¯ tmaputravat u ´ a´ .119 tay¯ ’cyuto’sau kanak¯ vad¯ tay¯ suku˙ kum¯ digdhapi´ a˙ gav¯ sas¯ a a a a n a s n a a p¯ rnendukotyoghajayanmukh¯ bjay¯ reme’mit¯ tm¯ jagadekasundarah 20. a˙ . ´ a . . tam¯ sur¯ ve´ava´adaj¯ nat¯ saty¯ m ca sarvaprabhavau jagatprabh¯ a a s s¯ a ı a. 20.. .120 u . abhipray¯ to’khilalokap¯ lairjan¯ rdanah sakragrham vive´a 20. .125 s s ´ a a ¯ . ´ a dad¯ vadity¯ api kundale subhe samastadevairmunibhi´ca vanditah 20. khage´varam tacca ni´amya sacy¯ pracodito v¯ sava agamat suraih 20. tarurjagajj¯vada me grh¯ ngane samsth¯ pan¯yo’yamacintyapaurusa ı . drs. a ı .117 a a ´ s . . . a a a . vaiva tam susmitacandrik¯ sphuranmukh¯ ravind¯ ’sitalolalocan¯ a a a a . . s ı a n sa tena vrksena sahaiva ke´avastay¯ ca devy¯ ’ruhadagryapaurusam s a a .svayam ca saty¯ sahitah sam¯ ruhat sa c¯ sramenaiva yayau trivis. . a . atho sad¯ nandacid¯ tmadehah na nandanody¯ namajo’nur¯ pay¯ a a a u a . . . .

135 ıt aı a . a .. ´ a a a an .¯ ´ ı jag¯ da krsno’pi dhar¯ talasthite na mayyamum ka´cana jesyat¯ti a a . . a a.¯ sakro’grah¯t tam prahasan jan¯ rdanah karena v¯ mena ca c¯ pajagmiv¯ n ´ ı a a a . . . .138 a aa a u . . . .137 a a a . . . . . ccxlviii . . . sav¯ hano d¯ ratare nip¯ tito gurutmat¯ sambhurag¯ cchar¯ hatah 20. a. .127 vibodhya sar˙ gottharavaih svak¯ m tanum¯ ve´it¯ n¯ masurairag¯ ddharih ´¯ n a. . yay¯ ca enam pariraksanaya sac¯patih ke´avamarjunasya a . ı. . prad¯ ya ratn¯ ni ca sarvas¯ ttvat¯ m yathes. adh¯ r¯ varakundalollasanmukh¯ mbujah p¯tapatah sukaustubhah 20. a.129 a u a a´ a a . a u a˙ . . ´ .. te bodhit¯ stena ranam visrjya yayurviditv¯ taman¯ dip¯ rus am 20. virocam¯ nasya sad¯ jagatprabhornavai vi´esah kvacidacyutasya a a s.132 20. a a . . ı 20. a s a a a . a a a ¯ . 20. . s ´ . krsno’pyanuj˜ apya purandaram pur¯m nij¯ m vrajannabhyadhikam vyarocata n¯ ı.. . . . . . 20. s . ´r ˙ . . . a ap¯ hasat tam jagadekasundar¯ haripriy¯ ’tho jagadekam¯ taram a ı a a . vidr¯ vite b¯ naganai´ca saurina hare harau vajramav¯ srjad drutam a a. . ˙ . s a a s s 20. .pradh¯ nav¯ yostanayam tu v¯ yum konadhipam vahniyam¯ dik¯ napi a a a . . . ı . .128 a a a u . . a a .133 tamarjun¯ rtham varam¯ pya v¯ savah punahpuna´cakradharam pranamya a a a s . . udv¯ hya reme prthageva ratnapr¯ s¯ dasam sth¯ bhiranantar¯ pah 20. tarum priy¯ y¯ nyadadh¯ d grhasya sahaiva s. . . s . . uv¯ ca sakro jagat¯ m janitre pradar´ay¯ mo vayam¯ tma´ai´avam a ´ a.tatast¯ api kanyak¯ h prabhuh a a a a. ngena ca ratnasadgireh 20. y¯ harina’bhiv¯ks ito yayau mah¯ bh¯ gavatah svam¯ layam 20. sivam ca sakr¯ rthamup¯ gatam harirvyadr¯ vayacch¯ r˙ gavinih srtaih saraih ´ . . .. . a srngam ca datv¯ maniparvatasya pranamya devy¯ sahitam jagadgurum ´. . tath¯ ’pi tat sm¯ rayitum vaco bhavedapeksya c¯ lpaj˜ amatim pur¯ nagam a a a n a.136 pravi´ya ce´ah svapur¯m sa y¯ davaih sup¯ jito’ntahpurametya c¯ ngane s s .¯ . . . .134 t a ı . kir¯.130 20. . . . .131 jag¯ ma c¯ tho saranam jan¯ rdanam surairvrto devapatih ksam¯ payan a a ´ . prasannadrs.

148 sa aj˜ ay¯ brahmana aha krsnam kram¯ t kartum bh¯ma evaikasamsth¯ m a ı ¯n a . n¯ . a . 20. a. . .. samspardhay¯ ’y¯ tamamus ya c¯ nujam s¯ mbo’jayad vrsabham n¯ ma sastraih 20. a s a a. .. ay¯ tena daityau 20. a any¯ dev¯h sv¯ payitv¯ sar¯re tasy¯ bh¯ raty¯ h p¯ rnabhog¯ rthameva 20. . a . u a a. vijitya rundh¯ namanena p¯ jito yayau rathen¯ mbaragena n¯ kam 20. . . vivasvato yo’varajo’diteh sutah khy¯ ta´ca n¯ mn¯ saviteti krsnat a s a a .. . . a sundopasundau bhr¯ tarau brahmav¯ ky¯ t paraspar¯ danyato naiva vadhyau a a a a tilottam¯ rthe nihatau parasparam tayorvadh¯ rthe srs. n a a . . a . ¯. pradyumnas¯ mb¯ vapi bh¯ nuc¯ rudesnau ca tesam nitar¯ m gunadhik¯ h 20.prthakprthak t¯ su da´aiva putrak¯ nadhatta kany¯ mapi sarva´ah prabhuh a s a a s . . u . . astr¯ ni t¯ vastravarairnihatya tayo´ca t¯ bhy¯ m pratidagdhay¯ nau a. .. ¯ .t a suvismitah prayayau tam pranamya sakraprastham p¯ jita´c¯ tra p¯ rthaih ´ a . . a . yayau tato n¯ rada agamad drutam j˜ atum harerbahubh¯ ry¯ su vrttim 20. yayau kad¯ cit sa tu raugmineyah s¯ mbena s¯ rdham bhujagendralokam a a . 20. . a. ..t a a . as¯ hasragrhesu drs. ¯ . .. ¯ .141 ı a. vidr¯ pya b¯ nairatha ratnasa˜ cay¯ n sam¯ dade nemuramum tataste a a.147 a a a ¯ .. . j¯ tah sa saty¯ jathare’tra n¯ mn¯ bh¯ nustu bhaismy¯ api c¯ rudesnah a . . ¯ . v¯ t¯ vatsvar¯ pairviharantamekam u .146 a a. tam dvyas. a vidr¯ pya tau b¯ navaraih surendrasamp¯ jitau yayaturvidyay¯ khe 20.t a ccxlix . sa vidyay¯ s¯ mbamud¯ hya raty¯ pradattay¯ rugmininandanah pur¯m a a u a a ı . . . .. a . a . . aj˜ anatastairabhiyodhitah sa jig¯ ya sarv¯ napi v¯ sukim ca n¯ a a a . a a a a .140 sa c¯ rudesno’pi hi vighnar¯ jo ye’nye ca krsnasya sut¯ h samast¯ h a a a.149 a ı. u s a . te caiva g¯rv¯ naganastath¯ ’nye ye dv¯ rak¯ y¯ m nivasanti sarve 20.145 a a a ´ . 20. .¯ tasy¯ m samastairabhip¯ jyam¯ ne deve svapury¯ m nivasatyanante a.144 a u a a tatraiva krsnena tu p¯ rij¯ te hrte jayantam prajig¯ ya c¯ ’jau a a a a . .143 taih p¯ jitah s¯ mbasah¯ ya asu mayam ca m¯ y¯ vinamastravarsaih a ¯´ a a . u ..150 a a . . . .139 a a a a a. . a a a a. u a . .. . . . . a a´ ı a a a.142 20. .

atah prthag vatsarato bhavatsu kram¯ t krsna tis. hat¯ m yo’nyayukt¯ m
a .. . ¯ .t a .
a
. .
pa´yed vo’sau vatsaram t¯rthay¯ tr¯ m kury¯ diti sm¯ tha cakrustath¯ te 20.151
s
a a.
a
a
a
. ı
tatah kad¯ cid dharmar¯ jena yukt¯ m sastr¯ g¯ re vipragoraksanartham
a
a
a. ´
a a
.
. .¯
sastr¯ ditsuh phalguno’dr¯ k sa sastrairdasy¯ n hatv¯ t¯rthay¯ tronmukho’bh¯ t
´
a
a
´
u
a ı
a
u
.

20.152

yudhis.thir¯ dyaih sauhrd¯ d v¯ rito’pi yayau saty¯ rtham sa kad¯ cid dyunady¯ m
a
a
a
a
. a a
.
.
.
kurvan sn¯ nam m¯ yay¯ n¯ gavadhv¯ hrto lokam bhujag¯ n¯ m ksanena 20.153
a . a a a
a .
a a. . .
.
tasy¯ h pit¯ garuden¯ ’ttapatyuh putr¯ k¯ nks¯ coday¯ m¯ sa p¯ rtham
a. a
a a˙ . ı
a a
a
. a
.
samvatsarabrahmacarye tu p¯ rthaih krsnahetoh samaye s¯ dhu baddham
a
a
.
. .. . ¯
.

20.154

punahpunary¯ cyam¯ nah sa p¯ rthah putr¯ rthamasy¯ bhujagena tasy¯ m
a
a .
a
a
a
a
.
.
utp¯ day¯ m¯ sa sutam kuj¯ msam n¯ mnair¯ vantam varunave´ayuktam 20.155
a a a
a. ´ . a
a
.
.
.¯ s
gunah piturm¯ trj¯ tih sut¯ n¯ m yasm¯ t sat¯ m pr¯ ya´astena n¯ gah
a. a .
a a.
a
a. a s
a .
. ¯.
bal¯ ca p¯ rthaprathamodbhavatv¯ nm¯ y¯ vidastr¯ ca sudh¯ rmika´ca
ı
a
a a a
ı
a
s

20.156

tato yay¯ varjunast¯rthay¯ tr¯ kramen a p¯ ndy¯ mstanayo’sya m¯ tr¯
a
ı
a a
a a
. a. . a .
saha tyakto bhujagairdevaloke samp¯ jito nyavasad daivatai´ca 20.157
u
s
saty¯ tyay¯ nnaiva doso’rjunasya tej¯yasa´cintan¯yah katha˜ cit
a
a
ı
s
ı .
n
.
sres. h¯ par¯ dh¯ nn¯ nyados asya lepastej¯yas¯ m nirnayo’yam hi sastre
´ .t a a a a
ı a.
´¯
.
.
.

20.158

atisneh¯ cc¯ graj¯ bhy¯ m tadasya ksantam sut¯ p¯ ndyar¯ jena datt¯
a a
a a.
a a. .
a
a
.

samvatsar¯ nte phalgunasy¯ bhir¯ p¯ citr¯ ngad¯ v¯rasenena tosat 20.159
a
a
u a

a ı
.

sa v¯rasenastvas. uramso yamasy¯ py¯ ve´ayuk s¯ ca kany¯ sac¯ hi
ı
a a s
a
a´ ı

.t
t¯ r¯ dehe s¯ ryajasy¯ ngasa˙ g¯ t svargam n¯ g¯ dantariksadih¯ ’s¯t 20.160
aa
u

n a
. a a
.¯ a ı
tenaiva hetorn¯ tis¯ m¯pyam¯ s¯t tasy¯ h p¯ rthe putrik¯ putradharm¯
a a ı

a. a
a
a
tasy¯ m j¯ to babhruv¯ ho’rjunena p¯ rvam jayantah k¯ madev¯ msayuktah 20.161
a. a
a
u
a. ´
.
. a
.
putram v¯ram janayitv¯ ’rjuno’to gacchan prabh¯ sam sapato gr¯ hadeh¯ h
a
a . ´¯
a
a.
. ı .
ccl

am¯ mucacc¯ psarasah sa pa˜ ca t¯ bhirgrh¯tah pravikrsya t¯ram
u
a
n a
ı
. ı .
..
.

20.162

evam hi t¯ s¯ m sapamoksah pradatto yad¯ ’khil¯ vo yugapat samprakarset
a a . ´¯
a
a
.
. .
.
ekastad¯ nijar¯ p¯ ptirevetyalam tus. ena br¯ hmanen¯ ’nat¯ n¯ m 20.163
a
u a
t
a
a
a a
. .
.
vipr¯ pah¯ s¯ t kutsitayonitast¯ h kany¯ t¯rthe p¯ ndavah sampramucya
a aa
a.

a. .
.
pr¯ ptah prabh¯ sam v¯ sudev¯ nuj¯ t¯ m su´r¯ va r¯ mena suyodhanodyat¯ m
a .
a . a
a aa. ´ s a
a .
a
vicintya k¯ ryam yatir¯ pam grh¯tv¯ ku´asthal¯m prayayau tam sam¯pe
a
u . . ı a s
ı.
ı
.
.
pr¯ ptam krsnah pr¯ hasat samvij¯ nan saty¯ sah¯ yah sayan¯y¯ dhir¯ d hah
a . .. . . a
a a . ´
ı a
u. .
. a
sarvaj˜ a s¯ l¯lay¯ h¯ sahetumaprcchat tam so’pi tasyai babh¯ se
n¯ a ı a a
a.
.
.
l¯l¯ bh¯ jau dar´an¯ rtham punast¯ vagacchat¯ m raivatam sailar¯ jam
ıa a
s a
a
a.
a
.
. ´

20.164

20.165

20.166

akr¯do’sau vrsnibhoj¯ ndhak¯ n¯ m tatr¯ pa´yat ke´avah phalgunam tam
a
a a.
a s
s .
¯ ı.
.. .
.
svasurd¯ ne sa pratij˜ am raho’smai cakre krsno’th¯ ’sadat sarvavrsn¯n 20.167
a
n¯ .
a
.. .
...ı
drs. v¯ girau rauhineyo yat¯ndravesam p¯ rtham j˜ atiyuktah pranamya
ı
..t a
.
. n¯
.
.
. . a
cakre p¯ j¯ m phalguno’pi pranamam gunajyes. ho’s¯ti cakre bal¯ ya 20.168
u a.
t
ı
a
¯ .
.
.
.
sarvaj˜ am tam v¯ gminam v¯ksya r¯ mah kany¯ g¯ re varsak¯ le niv¯ sam
n . . a
a .
a a
a
. ı .
. a
satk¯ rap¯ rvam k¯ rayety¯ ha krsnam naivety¯ ce ke´avo dosav¯ d¯ 20.169
a u
a
u
s
.. . .
. a
. a ı
yuv¯ bal¯ dar´an¯yo’tiv¯ gm¯ n¯ yam yogyah kanyak¯ g¯ rav¯ sam
a
ı
s ı
a ı a .
a a a
.
ityuktavantam r¯ ma ah¯ ’ptavidye n¯ smi˜ cha˙ ketyeva lok¯ dhin¯ tham
a n n
a
a
¯ a
. a

20.170

n¯ smanmate rocate tvanmatam tu sarvesam nah p¯ jyamev¯ stu tena
a
a
.
. u
.¯.
ityuktv¯ tam ke´avah sodar¯ yai su´r¯ sasvety¯ ha santam yat¯ndram 20.171
a . s .
a
´ s u.
a
ı
.
nity¯ pramatt¯ s¯ dhu santosayeti prokt¯ tath¯ s¯ ’karot so’pi tatra
a
a a
a
a a
.
cakre m¯ s¯ n v¯ rsik¯ n satkath¯ bhirv¯ sam v¯ kyam sraddadh¯ no harestat
aa a. a
a
a . a
a
. ´
samy¯ citah phalgunen¯ ’ha v¯ kyam yad v¯ sudevastanna j¯ n¯ ti ka´cit
a
a
a
a a
s
. a
.
.
rte pitrorviprthoh s¯ tyakerv¯ subhadr¯ m te pradad¯ n¯ti satyam 20.173
a
a.
a ı
.
. . a

ccli

20.172

astre sastre tattvavidy¯ su caiva sisyah saineyo v¯ sudevendras¯ nvoh
´
a
´. . ´
a
u .
tasm¯ dasmai kathay¯ m¯ sa krsnah sva´isyatv¯ d viprtho´c¯ pi sarvam
a
a a
s.
a
.. . .
. s a
anye sarve v¯ sudevasya p¯ rth¯ n priy¯ n nityam j¯ nam¯ n¯ api sma
a
a a
a
a a
. a
r¯ mena’dis. a uddhavo’th¯ ’huk¯ dy¯ h¯ rdiky¯ dy¯ naiva ditsanti jisnoh
a . ¯ . t¯
a
a a a
a a
.. .

20.174

20.175

duryodhane d¯ tumicchanti sarve r¯ mapriy¯ rtham j¯ nam¯ n¯ harestat
a
a
a
a a
. a
apyapriyam r¯ ksas¯ ve´ayukt¯ stasm¯ t sarv¯ n va˜ cay¯ m¯ sa krsnah 20.176
a
a
a
n a a
.. . .
. a . a s
pradyumnas¯ mbapramukh¯ sca va˜ cit¯ yayust¯rth¯ rtham r¯ mayukt¯ h samagr¯ h
a

n a
ı a
a.
a.
. a
pindoddh¯ ram tatra mahotsavesv¯ vartatsu kvacid¯ ce subhadr¯ 20.177
a .
u
a
..
. a
yate t¯rth¯ n¯ caran b¯ ndhav¯ m stvamadr¯ ks¯rnah kaccidis. an sma p¯ rth¯ n
ı a a
a
a.
a .ı .
a a
. t¯
kunt¯m krsnam cety¯ ha prs. ah sa p¯ rtha Omityetesam¯ ha c¯ n¯ mayam sah 20.178
ı . .. . ¯ .
a
a
a a
..t .
.
. .
.¯ a
bh¯ yah s¯ ’v¯ d¯d bhagavannindras¯ nurgatast¯rth¯ rtham br¯ hmanebhyah sruto me
u . a a ı
u
ı a
. a
.
. ´
kaccid drs. o bhavatetyomiti sma p¯ rtho’py¯ ce kveti s¯ ’prcchadenam 20.179
a
u
a .
..t
atraiveti smayam¯ nam ca p¯ rtham punahpunah paryaprcchacchubh¯ ng¯
a .
a
a˙ ı
.
.
.
.
so’py¯ honmatte so’smi h¯ti smayamst¯ m phull¯ ks¯ tam s¯ dadar´atihr s.ta 20.180
a
ı
a .ı . a
s¯ . . ¯
. a.
tato harsallajjay¯ cotpal¯ ks¯ ki˜ cinnoce p¯ rtha en¯ muv¯ ca
a
a .ı n
a
a
a

k¯ m¯ vis. o mukhyak¯ lo hyayam n¯ vudv¯ h¯ rthoktastviti s¯ cainam¯ ha
a a .t
a
a a
a
a
. a

20.181

n¯ tikramo v¯ sudevasya yuktastasm¯ t tena svapitrbhy¯ m ca datt¯ m
a
a
a
a.
a
.
yukto nijairbandhubhi´cotsave m¯ m samudvahetyatha krsnam sa dadhyau
s
a.
.. . .

20.182

m¯ t¯ pitrbhy¯ m sahito’tha krsnastatraiv¯ ’y¯ d v¯ sava´c¯ tha sacy¯
aa .
a.
a a a
s a
´ a
.. .
samam mun¯ndraih phalgunena smrtah samstatraiv¯ ’g¯ t pr¯tiyukto ni´ay¯ m
ı
a a ı
s¯ a
.
.
. .
.
krsnastatah puruh¯ tena s¯ kam tayorviv¯ ham k¯ r¯ y¯ m¯ sa samyak
u
a .
a . aa a a
.. .
.
m¯ t¯ pitrbhy¯ m satyakin¯ ’pi yukto mahotsave’ny¯ vidito mun¯ndraih
aa .
a.
a
a
ı
.

20.184

tatah krsnah syandanam phalgun¯ rthe nidh¯ ya svam prayayau tadrajany¯ m
a
a
a
. .. . .
.
.
gate ca sakre ratham¯ ruroha pr¯ tah p¯ rthah sahito bh¯ ryayaiva 20.185
´
a
a . a
a
.
cclii

20.183

sarv¯ yudhairyuktaratham sam¯ sthite grh¯tac¯ pe phalgune dv¯ ravaty¯ m
a
a
a
a
. ı a
.
as¯d r¯ vah ki˙ kimetat tridand¯ kany¯ m haratyesa kodandap¯ nih 20.186
a.
¯ ı a . n
. .ı
.
. . a. .
tatastu tam satanutram mahendradatte divye kundale v¯ sas¯ ca
a ı
.
.
..
divy¯ ni ratn¯ ni ca bh¯ sanani drs. v¯ bibhr¯ nam raksino’v¯ rayan sma
a
a
u. . ¯
a. .
..t a
. . a
tatah sa abaddhatalangulitrah sat¯ n¯ra´c¯ pam¯ yamya b¯ naih
u. ı s a
a
a. .
¯
.
.¯˙
.
cakre’ntariksam pradi´o di´a´ca nirantaram siksay¯ vidyay¯ ca
s
s s
a
. .
. ´ . a

20.187

20.188

cakre s¯ rathyam ke´avenaitadarthe su´iksit¯ tasya samyak subhadr¯
a
s . a
a
. s
tay¯ p¯ rtho v¯ rito naiva ka˜ cit bhinnatvacam krtav¯ n kr¯dam¯ nah 20.189
a a
a
n
ı. a .
. . a
sa siksay¯ tvadbhutay¯ saraughairvidr¯ pya t¯ n bh¯sayitvaiva sarv¯ n
´ . a

a
a
ı.
a
nirgatya pury¯ viprthum dadar´a r¯ mena pury¯ raksane sanniyuktam
a .
s a .
a
.
. .

20.190

priyam kurvanniva r¯ masya so’pi vy¯ jena p¯ rtham senayaiv¯ ’vrnot tam
a
a
a
a ..
.
.
krsnade´annaiva p¯ rthasya cakre samyagrodham yuyudhe ca cchalena 20.191
a
. . . ¯ s¯
.
eko hyasau marut¯ m saumyan¯ m¯ su´r¯ sartham v¯ sudevasya j¯ tah
a.
a a ´ s u. ¯
a .
. a
tam y¯ davam saravarsairvavarsa yath¯ ksatam na bhavet savyas¯ c¯
a .
a ı
. a
. ´
.
.
.
nir¯ yudham viratham caiva cakre p¯ rthah sen¯ m tasya naiv¯ hanacca
a
a
a.
a
.
.
.
drs. v¯ sar¯ mstasya t¯ksnamstvaco’pi nacchedak¯ n viprthuh santutosa
ı .. ¯.
a
..t a ´ a .
. .
.

20.192

20.193

siksam p¯ rthasy¯ dhikam m¯ nay¯ na upetya p¯ rtham ca sa´amsa sarvam
´ .¯. a
a
a
´ s .
. a a
.
aj˜ am visnoh sanniyuddhyanniv¯ smai krtt¯ yudhah phalgunenaiva p¯ rvam
a
u
¯ n¯ . . . .
. a
.
tatah par¯ jitavacch¯ghrametya sa´amsa sarvam haline’tha so’pi
a
ı
´ s .
.
.
pradyumnas¯ mb¯ diyuto’tha kop¯ d¯ y¯ t pur¯m hantuk¯ mo’rjunam ca
a a
a a a
ı.
a
.

20.194

20.195

krsno’pi sarvam viprthorni´amya pr¯ ptah sudharm¯ m viman¯ iv¯ ’s¯t
s
a .
a.
a a ı
.. .
.
.
av¯ nmukhastatra yaduprav¯r¯ h pradyumn¯ dy¯ ahuruccairnadantah 20.196

ı a.
a a¯
.
m¯ y¯ vratam tam vinihatya s¯ghram vayam subhadr¯ m¯ nay¯ mah ksanena
a a
´ı
a a a . . .
.
.
.
.
ccliii

ityuktav¯ ky¯ navadad balast¯ n krsnaj˜ ay¯ y¯ ntu na svecchayaiva
a a
a .. . ¯ n a a

20.197

j˜ atavyametasya matam purast¯ ddharervirodhe na jayo bhaved vah

a
.
.
ityuktav¯ kye halini sma sarve papracchur¯ namya jan¯ rdanam tam 20.198
a
a
a
.
ath¯ brav¯d v¯ sudevo’mitauj¯ h srnvantu sarve vacanam mad¯yam
a
ı a
a . ´. .
ı
.
puraivoktam tanmay¯ kanyak¯ y¯ m¯ y¯ vrato n¯ rhati sannidhisthitim
a
a a a a
a
.

20.199

t¯ m me v¯ cam n¯ grah¯dagrajo’yam bah¯ n dosan vy¯ harato’pyato may¯
a.
a . a
ı
u
a
a
.

anulla˙ ghyatv¯ dagrajo’nupravrttah kany¯ grhe v¯ sane k¯ . abuddheh 20.200
n
a
a .
a
ut
. .
.
at¯ta´c¯ yam k¯ ryayogo’samaksam hrt¯ kany¯ ’to no’tra k¯ m¯ nah¯ nih
ı s a . a
a
a a a .
. . . a
bh¯ yastar¯ m m¯ ninastasya s¯ sy¯ jj˜ at¯ ca vo viprthoh p¯ rthat¯ ’sya 20.201
u
a. a
a a n¯ a
a
. . a
dey¯ ca kany¯ n¯ sti p¯ rthena tulyo varo’sm¯ kam kauraveya´ca p¯ rthah
a
a a
a
a .
s
a
.
pautra´ca krsnasya sup¯ rna´akteh paitrsvaseyo v¯ratamo gunadhyah 20.202
s
u . s
ı
.. .
..
.
. ¯.
.
arthyo’sm¯ bhih svayamev¯ harat sa sakr¯ tmajo n¯ tra nah k¯ ryah¯ nih
a .
a
´ a
a
a .
. a
anudrutyainam yadi ca sy¯ t par¯ jayo h¯ nirdrdham ya´aso vo bhaveta
a
a
a
.. . s
.

20.203

jitv¯ yadyenam kanyak¯ c¯ ’hrt¯ cet par¯ mrs.tam naiva ka´ciddhi lipset
a
a a . a
a .. ¯ .
s
.
ato na me rocate vo’nuy¯ namity¯ civ¯ n¯ sa t¯ sn¯m pare´ah 20.204
a
u a a u. . ı .
s .
srutv¯ hal¯ krsnav¯ kyam babh¯ se m¯ y¯ ta cittam viditam mam¯ sya
´
a
ı .. . a
a.
a a
a
.
.
.
asy¯ nuvrttirvijay¯ ya nah sy¯ cchubh¯ ya santyai parata´ca muktyai 20.205
a .
a
a ´¯
s
. a
tato’rjuno yatra tis.than na ka´cit par¯ jayam y¯ ti krsnaj˜ ayaiva
s
a
. a .. . ¯ n
.
rathena tenaiva yayau sabh¯ ryah sakraprastham c¯ vi´ad bhr¯ trguptam
a . ´
a.
. a s

20.206

sambh¯ vito bhr¯ trbhi´c¯ titus. air¯ ce’tha sarvam tesu yacc¯ ’tmavrttam
a
a . s a .t u
a
.
. .
santesu v¯ ky¯ d¯ tmano y¯ davesu krsno yukto halin¯ ’g¯ cca p¯ rth¯ n 20.207
´¯ . a a a
a
a a
a a
. .. .
s¯ rddham yayau sakatai ratnap¯ rnaih sakraprastham p¯ jitastatra p¯ rthaih
a
´ .
u . . ´
a
.
. u
.
dadau tesam t¯ ni r¯ mena yuktastath¯ krsnayai bh¯ sanani svasu´ca 20.208
a .. . ¯
u. . ¯
s
¯. a a .
.

ccliv

m¯ s¯ nusitv¯ katicid rauhineyo yayau pur¯m sv¯ m ke´avo’tr¯ vasacca
aa . a
ı. a. s
a
.
bah¯ n varsan p¯ ndavaih p¯ jyam¯ nah pr¯tim tesam¯ dadh¯ no’dhik¯ m ca
u
a . ı . .¯ a
a
a.
. u
. ¯ a. .

20.209

asan krsnay¯ h pa˜ ca sut¯ gunadhy¯ vi´vedev¯ h pa˜ cagandharvamukhyaih
a . ¯. a s
a. n
¯
. . . ¯ a. n
.
avis.taste citrarath¯ bhit¯ mraki´oragop¯ labalaih kramena 20.210
a
a
s
a
¯ . ¯
.
.
prativindhyah sutasomah srut¯ khyak¯rtih sat¯ n¯ka uta srutakriyah
ı . ´ a ı
´
.
. ´ a
.
yudhis.thir¯ dyaih krama´ah praj¯ t¯ stesam dvayo´c¯ varajo’bhimanyuh 20.211
a
s .
aa .¯.
s a
.
.
.
candr¯ msayukto’titar¯ m budho’sau j¯ tah subhadr¯ jathare’rjunena
a. ´
a.
a .
a .
dharmera´akr¯ m sayuto’´vino´ca tathaiva krsnasya sa sannidh¯ nayuk
s a. ´
s
s
a
.. .

20.212

sarve’pi te v¯ryavantah sur¯ p¯ bhakt¯ visnoh sarva´astresvabhij˜ ah
ı
u a
a .. .

n¯ .
.
.
modam yayuh p¯ ndav¯ staih sutai´ca vi´esatah s¯ ttvat¯nandanena 20.213
s
s . . a
ı
.
. a. . a .
tatah kad¯ cit kh¯ ndavam krsnap¯ rthau cikr¯disu satyabh¯ m¯ subhadre
a
a. .
ı. . ¯
a a
.
. .. . a
ad¯ ya y¯ tau paric¯ rakai´ca rathena gandharvar¯ nug¯tau 20.214
a
a
s
a ı
¯ a
svairam tayostatra vikr¯dato´ca str¯ratn¯ bhy¯ m mandav¯ t¯ nujus.te
ı. s
ı
a a.
aa
.
.
vane pras¯ nastabakorur¯ jite jale ca tigmadyutikanyak¯ y¯ h 20.215
u
a
a a.
bh¯ tv¯ viprastau yay¯ ce’nnametya ku´anur¯ ce ca mate rame´ituh
u a
a
s¯ u
s .
p¯ rthah k¯drk te’nnamis. am vadeti sa c¯ v¯ d¯d vahniraham van¯ rth¯
a
a a ı
a ı
. ı .
.t .
.
pray¯ j¯ n dev¯ nanuy¯ j¯ m sca sulkam havird¯ ne devat¯ n¯ may¯ cis am
aa
a
aa. ´ ´
a
a a
a .
.
balahr¯ sastava bh¯ y¯ diti sma saptvaiva te t¯ msca daduh pur¯ mama
a
u a
´
a. ´
a
.

20.216

20.217

punah p¯ rtih kena me sy¯ d balasyetyabjodbhavam prs. av¯ nasmi natv¯
a
a
. u .
. ..t a
yad¯ vanam kh¯ ndavam hi tvamatsi tad¯ balam te bhavat¯ti so’brav¯t 20.218
a
a
ı
ı
. a. .
.
.
sakrasyedam kh¯ ndavam tena vighnam karotyasau tena v¯ m pr¯ rthay¯ mi
´
a. a
a
. a. .
.
.
ityukte tam p¯ rtha uce yadi sy¯ d ratho dhanu´c¯ tha sakram nirotsye 20.219
a
sa
´
¯
. a
.
nar¯ ve´adannad¯ naprati´rav¯ t svasy¯ pi sakrasya virodhamaicchat
a s¯
a
s a
a ´
p¯ rthah krsnasya preranaccaiva vahnih p¯ rtham yay¯ ce sakravirodha´antyai
a
a ´

. .. .

. a
.
cclv

20.220

nahi svadattasya punah sa vairam sakrah kury¯ t svayamindro hi p¯ rthah
a
a
.
. ´
.
.
n¯ prerito visnun¯ tasya rodham p¯ rthah kury¯ diti krsnam yay¯ ce 20.221
a
a
a
a
a
.. . .
..
.
.
nac¯ yuktah ke´avenaisa sakta iti krsnad¯ pa bh¯ yo’pyanuj˜ am
a
u

.. . ¯ a
. s
. ´
yayau sam¯pam ca harerbadary¯ m¯ d¯ ya cakram c¯ mutah ke´ave’d¯ t
ı .
a a a
a
. a
. s

20.222

cakram gomante krsnam¯ p¯ pi p¯ rvam bhakty¯ vahnih ke´ave’d¯ t punastat
u
a
a
.. . a a
.
.
. s
cakram ca visnorbahudh¯ vyavasthitam tadagnidattam pr¯ ktanam caikadh¯ ’s¯t
a
a ı
.
..
.
. a
.

20.223

dhanu´ca g¯ nd¯vamath¯ bjajasya karoti yen¯ khilasamhrtim sah
s
a. . ı
a
a
. . . .
amsena dattam tadum¯ pate´ca sakrasya somasya jale´itu´ca 20.224
a
s ´
s s

.
tenaiva te jigyuratho jagattrayam pras¯ dataste krama´o’bjayoneh
a
s
.
.
ananyadh¯ ryam vijay¯ vaham ca bh¯ rena laksasya samam subh¯ vaham
a
a
a .
a
.
.
.
. ´

20.225

ratham ca subhr¯ svayutam jay¯ vaham t¯ nau tath¯ c¯ ksayas¯ yakau subhau
´

a
a a .
a
´
.
.
. u.
dhvajam ca r¯ masya han¯ mada˙ kam¯ d¯ ya sarvam varunadarjune’d¯ t 20.226
a
u
n
a a
a
.
.

vi´esato dhvajasamsthe han¯ matyajeyat¯ sy¯ jjayar¯ po yato’sau
s .
u
a a
u
.
sarvam ca tad divyamabhedyameva vidyutprabh¯ jy¯ ca g¯ nd¯vasamsth¯
a a
a. . ı
.
. a

20.227

g¯ nd¯vamapy¯ sa krsnapras¯ d¯ cchakyam dhartum p¯ ndavasy¯ pyadh¯ ryam
a. . ı
a
a a
a
a
.. .
.
. a. .
devai´ca tairbrahmavar¯ d dhrtam tad brahmaiva s¯ ksat prabhurasya dh¯ rane
s
a
a .¯
a .
. .

20.228

indrasya datta´ca varah svayambhuv¯ ten¯ pi p¯ rthasya babh¯ va dh¯ ryam
s
a
a
a
u
a
.
indro hyasau phalgunatvena j¯ tastatah so’straih sara´al¯ m cak¯ ra 20.229
a
a
.
. ´ s¯ a .
sa yojanadv¯ da´ak¯ bhivistr tam puram cak¯ r¯ ’´u purandar¯ tmajah
a s a
aas
a
. .
.
.
hut¯ sano’py¯ su vanam pragrhya prabhaksay¯ m¯ sa samuddhat¯ rcih


a .
.
.
. a a

20.230

prabhaksyam¯ nam nijakaksam¯ksya sandhuksay¯ m¯ sa tad¯ ’´u´uksanim
a. .
as s . .
.
. ı .
. a a
aksopam¯ bhirbahuleksano’mbhas¯ m dh¯ r¯ bhir¯ ks ubdhaman¯ h ksay¯ ya
a
a.
aa
a .
a. . a
.
. .
astraistu vrs. im viniv¯ rya krsnah p¯ rtha´ca sakram surap¯ gayuktam
a
s ´
u
..t .
.. . . a
.
cclvi

20.231

ayuddhyat¯ m so’pi par¯ jito’bh¯ t pr¯ta´ca drs.tv¯ balam¯ tmanastat
a.
a
u ı s
a
.. a

20.232

sneham ca krsnasya tadarjune dhrtam vilokya p¯ rthasya balam ca t¯ drsam
a
a .´
.. .
. .
.
.
nivartya megh¯ natitus. acittah pranamya krsnam tanayam sam¯ slisat 20.233
a
a´ .
.. . .
.
.
.
.t
visnu´ca sakrena sahetya ke´avam sam¯ slisannirvi´eso’pyanantam
s
a´ .
s .
.
.
.. s ´
sa kevalam kr¯dam¯ nah sa´akrah sthito hi p¯ rvam yuyudhe na ki˜ cit
u
n
. ı. a . s
.
.

20.234

brahm¯ ca sarva´ca sametya krsnam pranamya p¯ rthasya ca krsnan¯ ma
a
´
s
a
.. . .
.. . a
.
sa˜ cakratu´c¯ pi siksaprakarsaccakru´ca sarve sv¯ strad¯ ne pratij˜ am 20.235
n
s a ´ .¯
s
a
a


anuj˜ at¯ ste prayayuh ke´avena kr¯darthamindro yuyudhe hi tatra
n¯ a
ı. ¯
. s
pr¯ty¯ k¯rtim d¯ tumapyarjunasya tatastus.tah saha devaistayoh sah 20.236
ı a ı . a
. .
. .
daity¯ sca n¯ g¯ sca pi´acayaksa hat¯ h sarve tadvanasth¯ hi t¯ bhy¯ m

a a´

a.
a
a a

rte catuspaksina´c¯ svasenam mayam ca n¯ nyat ki˜ cid¯ s¯ tra muktam
a
n aa
.
.
.
.
. . s a´

20.237

ayamagne jaritety¯ dimantraih stutv¯ vahnim paksino nopadagdh¯ h
a
a
a.
.
.
. .
a´vasenah putrakastaksakasya m¯ tr¯ grastah pr¯ tilomyena kan. he 20.238
s
a a
.
.
. a
.t
chinne’rjunen¯ ntariks e patanty¯ stasy¯ h sakrenavita´chinnapucchah
a
a
a. ´
s
.

.
vadh¯ nm¯ tuh pucchabha˙ g¯ cca rosaddhantum p¯ rtham karnat¯ n¯rago’bh¯ t
a a .
n a
a
u. ı
u
¯
.
.
.
.

20.239

mayah krsnen¯ ’ttacakrena drs. o yayau p¯ rtham saranam j¯van¯ rth¯
a
. .. . a
. ..t
. ´ . . ı a ı
p¯ rth¯ rthamenam na jagh¯ na krsnah svabhakta´cetyatim¯ yam pare´ah 20.240
a a
a
s
a .
s .
.
.. . .
dev¯ rirityeva mayi prakopah krsnasya ten¯ hamimam purandaram
a
a
. .. .
.
p¯ rth¯ tmakam saranam y¯ mi tena krsnapriyah sy¯ miti tasya buddhih 20.241
a a
.. .
. ´ . . a
. a
.
pr¯ nopakrt pratyupak¯ ram¯ su kim te karom¯ti sa p¯ rtham¯ ha
a.
a

ı
a
a
.
.
krsnapras¯ d¯ ddhi bhav¯ n vimuktastasmai karotvityavadat sa p¯ rthah
a a
a
a
.. .
.

20.242

krsno’pi r¯ j˜ o’tivicitrar¯ pasabh¯ kr t¯ vadi´at t¯ m sa cakre
an
u
a . a
s a.
.. .
anirgamam pr¯ nin¯ marthitau tau hut¯ sanen¯ tha vidh¯ ya jagmatuh 20.243

a
a
. a. a
.

cclvii

drs. v¯ ca tau p¯ ndav¯ h sarva eva mah¯ mudam pr¯ puretanni´amya
a. . a.
a
s
..t a
. a
krsno’pi p¯ rthairmumude’nanta´ aktisukhaj˜ anapr¯ bhavaud¯ ryav¯ryah 20.244
a
s

a
a
ı .
.. .
iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite
´ı
a
ı
a a a
sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye
´ı
a a
a
.
kh¯ ndavad¯ ho n¯ ma vimso’dhy¯ yah
a. .
a
a
´
a .
.

cclviii

(p¯ ndavavanaprave´ah)
a. .
s .
atha ekavimso’dhy¯ yah
a .

Om jan¯ rdan¯ j˜ ay¯ mayah samastakautukottar¯ m
a
an a
a
.
.
sabh¯ m vidh¯ ya bh¯ bhrte dadau gad¯ m vrkodare 21.1
a.
a
u .
a. .
sa v¯ yudh¯ rit¯ m gad¯ m hi yauvan¯ svabh¯ bhr t¯
a
a a.
a.

u . a
pras¯ dato’sya lambhit¯ mav¯ pya modam¯ pa ha 21.2
a
a
a
a
puna´ca vatsaradvayam samusya ke´avo yayau
s
s
.
.
samarcita´ca p¯ ndavairviyojane’sya c¯ ksamaih 21.3
s
a. .
a .
.
tato vasan svapuryajah kvacid ravigrahe harih
.
.
sad¯ raputrab¯ ndhavah samantapa˜ cakam yayau
a
a
n
.
.
prth¯ sut¯ sca sarva´ah sad¯ raputram¯ tr k¯ h
s .
a
a . a.
. a a´
ksit¯svar¯ sca sarva´ah priy¯ priy¯ hare´ca ye
s .
a
a
s
. ı´ a´
tathaiva nandagopakah sad¯ ragopagopikah
a
.
.
mun¯svar¯ sca sarvatah sam¯yuratra ca praj¯ h
ı´ a´
ı
a.
.

21.4

21.5

21.6

priy¯ sca ye rame´iturharim trir¯ pametya te

s
u
.
vasis. havrsninandanam bhrg¯ ttamam tath¯ ’rcayan
a
. u
.t .. .
.
.
krt¯ rthat¯ m ca te yay¯ rame´ap¯ dadar´an¯ t
a.
u
s a
s a
. a
ravigrahe sam¯ plut¯ bhrg¯ dvahotthat¯rthake
a
a . u
ı

21.7

21.8

anugraham vidh¯ ya sa svakesu ke´avastrivrt
a
s
.
.
.
ay¯ jayacca surajam makhaih sam¯ ptadaksinaih 21.9
a
´¯
a
.
.
. . .
samastalokasamsthit¯ tmabhaktimajjanasya sah
a
.
.
suk¯ ladar´an¯ t param vyadh¯ danugraham harih
a
s a
a
.
.
.

21.10

tato yayau svak¯ m pur¯m prth¯ sutaih sah¯ cyutah
a.
ı. . a
a
.
.
cak¯ ra tatra c¯ ’hnikam kratum mah¯ svamedhakam
a
a

.
.
cclix

21.11

21. yayau na r¯ mapradyumn¯ vaniruddham ca ke´avah a a s . it¯rito’vadaddharistav¯ tra sakyate nu kim 21. a s a .16 ı ı a a . .22 a s .12 a a a a .20 ı a ´ vilajjam¯ nam¯ks ya tam jag¯ da ke´avo’rih¯ a ı . .¯ vrkodar¯ dibhistu tairhaya´ca divya ayayau 21. ud¯rya ceti ke´avam sa uciv¯ n vraj¯ myaham ı s a ¯ a . .. s . .hayam sabh¯maphalgun¯ hare ratham sam¯ sthit¯ h ı a a a. 21.15 a a a .21 vahnim praveksye’´akta´cedityuktv¯ sarvay¯ davaih s a a . . ksamo hi gantuma˜ jas¯ din¯ svamedhasiddhaye n a a´ . a a a niv¯ tavarman¯ mak¯ n vijesya uttaratra hi 21. . .¯ brajanti janmano’nu me sad¯ sut¯ adrsyat¯ m a a . a a . . . vyac¯ rayan hareh sut¯ dinasya p¯ dam¯ tratah 21. tad¯ ’sas¯ da ha dvijastrnavaho rur¯ va ca 21.. .´ s a . vrajeti sa prati´ravam cak¯ ra h¯ pyaraksane s a a . .´ a it¯rite’rjuno’brav¯daham hi p¯ mi te sut¯ n 21.19 a a a . tad¯ jag¯ da phalguno’surairvid¯ s it¯ tman¯ a a u. . .18 may¯ jit¯ hi kh¯ ndave sur¯ stath¯ ’sur¯ naham a a a.17 ´ a . . . a a na vipra t¯ drso’smyaham yathaiva ke´av¯ dayah a . . na krsnar¯ mak¯ rsnibhih sut¯ nu me’tra p¯ lit¯ h a .. jit¯ h samastabh¯ bhrto jar¯ sut¯ dayah ksanat a. 21. hayah sa krsnanirmito dinena laksayojanam . kva te’tra saktirityamum jag¯ da so’rjunam dvijah 21. cclx .14 par¯ sar¯ tmajo harirharim yad¯ tvad¯ksayat a´ a a ı .. .13 a s ¯ . a . u . a a a. . . . nyayojayat tatsah¯ ye ya´astesvabhiraksitum 21.

27 ı ı. . . . . a u darpam nihantum harirarjunasya sam¯ nayad viprasut¯ n pare´ah a a s .25 u a a . . a a a. a a a u a . a a.¯ . a a a .26 a ´ . . . a samsth¯ pya d¯ re saratham savipram p¯ rtham svar¯ pe dvicatuskab¯ hau u u a . . ı ..priyo hi nitar¯ m r¯ mah krsnasy¯ nu ca tam sutah a . a a . ave´ayukto balav¯ n r¯ pav¯ n sarva´astravit 21.¯ . . aniruddhah k¯ rsnimanu pradyumn¯ d yo’janis. .30 sthitvaikar¯ pen a muh¯ rtam¯svaro viniryayau viprasut¯ n pragrhya u . samastaratnojjvaladivyabh¯ s ane vive´a nityorugunarnave prabhuh 21. . cclxi 21. a ı a ı ¯´¯ . asamud¯c¯m brhat¯ rathena ksanena t¯rtvaiva ca saptav¯ ridh¯n 21.23 ratireva hi y¯ tasy¯ m j¯ to’sau k¯ manandanah a a. . . . a hi a .. . u ı´ a .24 a u a s¯ ¯ s tasm¯ t t¯ mstr¯nrte krsnah p¯ rthas¯ h¯ yyak¯ ran at a a. p¯ rvamapyaniruddh¯ khyo visnostann¯ mna eva ca u a a . a a .29 u. . .. ´ a ¯ a . . . pr¯tirmahatyeva yato’rjune hareh samsiksay¯ m¯ sa tatah sa enam 21. ı . . a a .33 . a . . s . a nyayojayat s¯ tik¯ le br¯ hmany¯ h sa ca phalgunah 21. ghanodakam c¯ pyatit¯rya tatra dadar´a dh¯ ma svamanantav¯ryah 21. a . sunandanand¯ daya eva p¯ rsad¯ ste vaisnav¯ bh¯ mitale praj¯ t¯ h 21. . ratham sam¯ ruhya sap¯ rthavipra ag¯ t sut¯ mscaiva dadau dvij¯ ya a a a. a. rugmiputry¯ m rugmavaty¯ m¯ hrt¯ y¯ m svayambare a. a . . . . . astrai´cak¯ ra digbandham kum¯ ro’th¯ pitu ksanat s a a a . . dadu´ca m¯ rgam girayo’bdhayastath¯ vid¯ rya cakrena tamo’ndham¯sah s a a a ı´ .31 a a. .28 ı s a ı . adhiksipto br¯ hmanena yayau yatra sriyahpatih 21.. vahnim viviksantamamum niv¯ rya yayau saviprah sahaphalguno harih a . 21.32 ı . . a t . . . . sahasram¯ rdhanyuru´ esabhoga as¯nar¯ pe’mitas¯ ryad¯dhitau u s .´ .. 21. a .¯ adar´anam yayau p¯ rtho visannah saha y¯ davaih s a a . .. u ı ¯ ı u ram¯ sah¯ ye tatidujjval¯ mbare muktairviri˜ c¯ dibhirarcite sad¯ a a a n a a . apr¯ krt¯ t sadan¯ d v¯ sudevo vissrtya s¯ ry¯ dhikalaksad¯dhiteh a . . .

a.37 . . am tvay¯ p¯ rtha tatra muktairaj¯ dibhih a a a . kimetad drs. ay¯ ntam dv¯ rak¯ m krsnam dantavakro rurodha ha a .34 21.t . . .36 jagh¯ na gaday¯ krsnastam ksanat saviduratham a a .. cclxii . . . ayam dv¯pah s¯ gara´ca laksayojanavistrtau s . ¯ 21. a a . . . u . a ..t . ¯. sapa˜ c¯ satsahasra´ca tasy¯ pi gananam tath¯ n a´ s a a . . . ghanodakam taddvigunam tadante dh¯ ma m¯ makam a a . . .41 a a n¯ a .¯ . .¯ 21. . .¯ vidurathastamo’gacchad dantavakre ca yo’surah 21. tadanye tu kramenaiva dvigunenottarottar¯ h a. . 21.39 a .. n a . .loka´iksarthamev¯ sau pr¯ ya´cittam ca c¯ lane s . . tatah krsnah pur¯metya bodhay¯ m¯ sa phalgunam ı a a . . a . amityeva tena prs. . 21.¯ hareh p¯ rsadah ksipram harimeva sam¯ sritah a´ ..38 ı a . . .´ .43 yojan¯ n¯ m pa˜ cavimsatkotayo meruparvat¯ t a a. . krsne pr¯ pte svalokam ca nissrty¯ sm¯ t svar¯ patah a u . . . . . .. sevyam¯ nah sthito nityam sarvaih paramap¯ rusah 21. . a etat sarvam lokan¯ ma hyetasm¯ d dvigunam tamah a a .. . . u . . cakre s¯ rddhamuh¯ rtena sam¯ gamya punarmakham a u a brahm¯ d¯n¯ gat¯ m scaiva sad¯ svaparic¯ rak¯ n a ı a a. yattad drs. . . .42 a . ´ a a a p¯ jayitv¯ ’bhyanuj˜ aya br¯ hmananapyap¯ jayat u a n¯ a u .40 anty¯ dhyarddhasthalam haimam b¯ hyato v¯ jralepikam a a . lok¯ lokaprade´astu pa˜ c¯ sallaksavistrtah a s n a´ . ..35 sasn¯ vavabhrtham krsnah sad¯ rah sasuhrjjanah a a .¯ a a s a . . o ram¯ patih 21. . ek¯bh¯ vam svar¯ pena dv¯ rapena gamisyati 21. a a .. . . andham yatra patantyugr¯ mithy¯ j˜ anapar¯ yan ah 21.t . . ı . . . .

.catasrsvapi diksurdhvamadha´c¯ n dam prak¯rtitam s a. . ananta´¯rs o’nant¯ ks o’nantap¯ dakarorukah sı . ı . ¯. s sambh¯ vit¯ h ke´avena sauh¯ rden¯ dhikena ca a a.47 “manman¯ bhava madbhakto mady¯ j¯ m¯ m namaskuru a a ı a. a a a. G¯. ¯ . . . .65 ı cclxiii . . vrto ni´amyaiva sabh¯ h sur¯ nam yath¯ sthit¯ n¯ radamanvaprcchat 21. tasm¯ nna vismayah k¯ ryo na darpa´ca tvay¯ ’nagha a s a . . . 18. . . arddhakotyucchritah svargo vim¯ n¯ valisa˙ kulah 21. usitv¯ katicinm¯ s¯ n yayuh sarve’pi p¯ ndav¯ h aa a. a . . a anuj˜ at¯ h ke´avena bhaktinamradhiyo’cyute n¯ a. s a a 21. . kram¯ d da´ottarairetad¯ vr tam paratastatah 21. . maharjanastapa´caiva kram¯ dadhyarddhayojan¯ h s a a. vy¯ pto’ham sarvago’nanto’nantar¯ po nirantarah a u . a 21. . bhuvah svarga´ca kotyaiva yojan¯ n¯ m pravistrtau s a a. anantagunam¯ h¯ tmya´cid¯ nanda´ar¯rakah 21. . . ı . .. . a saty¯ khyo brahmalokastu yatra brahm¯ vir¯ jate a a a 72 21.44 abagn¯ranabhoha˙ kr nmahattattvagunatrayaih ı n . ityuktah pranipatyainam ksamasvety¯ ha phalgunah 21. . . antariksam tvay¯ proktam laksayojanamucchritam a .49 tatah kad¯ cit pravare sabh¯ tale dharm¯ tmajo r¯ jabhirbhr¯ tr bhi´ca a a . .46 a a s a s ı .¯ 21.45 a s a . y¯ vanta ete milit¯ statpram¯ na ud¯ritah a a. . a . . s .48 a . .51 a a n . .50 s a. pa˜ c¯ satkotivist¯ r¯ yojan¯ n¯ m samasta´ah 21. s . . a matpras¯ d¯ d balam caiva vijaya´c¯ khil¯ gunah a a s a a .52 n a´ aa a a. m¯ mevaisyasi satyam te pratij¯ ne priyo’si me” 72 a a . a. . .53 Bha. madva´a eva sarve’pi tvam c¯ nye ca dhana˜ jaya s¯ n . . a. a a a .

. . 21. a a´ up¯ syate sad¯ visnurity¯ dyuktam tvay¯ ’nagha a a . . uttarottaratah sarve sukhe satagunottar¯ h 21. . u ..58 a a .¯ a s 21. u . . a 21.¯ ı a . a a. saptadv¯pesu purusa n¯ rya´cokt¯ h sur¯ pinah ı .57 esam ca sarvalok¯ n¯ m dh¯ t¯ n¯ r¯ yanah parah a a. sarvaratnasthal¯ n divy¯ n devalok¯ n prabh¯ sat¯ a a a a.56 a a . . . . s sakra´ca munayah sarve hari´candra´ca bh¯ mipah ´ s s s u . cclxiv . . . .¯ . aa a a . . . a a al adhast¯ cchesadevena balin¯ samadhis. a. . rudrasyogr¯ n i bh¯ t¯ ni nrsimh¯ tm¯ sivena ca a.t k¯ mabhogasam¯ yukt¯ bahuvarsasahasrinah a a a . . asaptakam a ı .´ . . a a up¯ syam¯ no bhagav¯ n r¯ mo yamasabh¯ tal e a a a a a . anantajanasamp¯ rn a api te h¯cchay¯ hareh u .. hitam 21. .60 21. . . gandharv¯ dhanadasy¯ pi tatra kalk¯ harih prabhuh 21.62 a a ı .63 tatra me samsayo bh¯ y¯ n hari´candrah katham nrpah u a s . . a a . ua . visnulokasthito muktaih sad¯ sarvairup¯ syate 21.¯.61 pr¯ durbh¯ v¯ sca nikhil¯ brahmanop¯ sit¯ h sad¯ a a a´ a a . sevak¯ brahmana´caiva dev¯ ved¯ sca sarva´ah a a a´ s . a. varunasy¯ nug¯ n¯ g¯ statra matsy¯ krtirharih a a a a a . ukta indrena cop¯ syo v¯ man¯ tm¯ jan¯ rdanah a a a a a . 21. avak¯ savanto divyatv¯ t p¯ ryante na kad¯ cana a´ a u a sarvak¯ masukhaih p¯ rna divyastr¯purusojjval¯ h a ı a.54 ´ a. . . . . .55 divyaratnasam¯ k¯rn am tath¯ p¯ t¯ . akhil¯ api r¯ j¯ nah p¯ ndu´c¯ smatpit¯ mune a a a .59 21. s a a yamasyaiv¯ nug¯ h prokt¯ r¯ jabhistairyamena ca a a. . . .tata´ca dvigunah prokto visnulokah san¯ tanah s a . .

hyakam a a a .67 a . . . a a . a nrp¯ yutadvayena so’s.´ . 21. v¯ pit¯ yamasabh¯ tal e s a . ´ . a .68 a a s a u . sahodarai´ca y¯ pitah sud¯ ta apa m¯ dhavam s a u ¯ a . . it¯rito’tha s¯ rathim ni´amya dharmajasya ca ı a . . a 21.. a. sı av¯ ptim r¯ jas¯ yasya mantray¯ m¯ sa dharmavit 21. viv¯ hab¯ ndhav¯ rane vijitya rodhit¯ girau 21. s¯ ni´amya tad vacastad¯ jag¯ ma p¯ ndav¯ layam s a a a.65 a a. .aindram sabh¯ talam pr¯ ptah p¯ ndurn¯ smatpit¯ mune a . .72 21. .64 ityukto n¯ radah pr¯ ha r¯ jas¯ yakrtonnatim a a u . a hari´candrasya t¯ m drs.. . . a u a a suk¯ ryametadityalam ni´amya sodaroditam a . ı a . a a . . . .69 pranamya ke´avam vacah sa aha m¯ gadhena te s a ¯ .t ¯ kraturyath¯ vidh¯ natah krto hi p¯ rames. a cclxv .70 a a a .74 a a .73 sa p¯ ndavaih samarcito makh¯ ya dharmajena ca a. . .t padam nayeta tatpade suyogyamesa n¯ nyath¯ 21.66 etacchrutv¯ dharmasuto bhr¯ trbhih sahito va´¯ a a. p¯ lito v¯ sudevena kim tasy¯ s¯ dhyamatra hi a a aa .tavimsakaih satairapi .t a a a . 21. a aha m¯ dhavo vaco jagatsukh¯ vaham 21.75 a . . s ay¯ tayat svas¯ rathim sa ke´av¯ ya bh¯ patih 21. 21. a . . . sthitastv¯ mavadat p¯ ndu r¯ madvayasudaivate 21. praprs. yiyaksurugrar¯ pin am trilocanam tvayi sthite u . tadaiva ke´avasya y¯ h striyastad¯yat¯ takaih s a. ¯ a karotu r¯ jas¯ yam me putro’jey¯ nuj¯ rcitah a u . . a .71 vimocayasva t¯ n prabho nihatya m¯ gadhe´varam a a s avaidikam mukham ca tam vilumpa dharmaguptaye . 21. .

. . na saksyati tri´a˙ kuj¯ d varatvam¯ ptumadya tu ´ . bhavadbhirapyav¯ pyate svayogyat¯ ’mun¯ ’khil¯ a a a a 21. gato’pi nah svak¯ m tanum praves.84 a a a .79 a u . .81 atah suk¯ rya eva te yudhis. . .85 viri˜ ca´arvav¯ kyatah samastalokaj¯ yini n s a a . . atastri´a˙ kuputrako nrp¯ nat¯tya vartate 21. tri´a˙ kuj¯ dhiko bhav¯ nav¯ psyati svak¯ m tanum s n a a a a. hiram tvidam 21. a n a .¯ . .ayogyak¯ nmah¯ pade vidh¯ turesa hi kratuh a a a .77 s n . 21. ´ a a a u . sam¯ nayogyat¯ gan at karoti muktigam varam a a . ksam¯ pita´ca v¯ savo jag¯ da r¯ jas¯ yatah a s a a a u . vrkodare yato’khil¯ caturmukhatvayogyat¯ 21. ı .78 tapa´caran sam¯ gate sac¯patau pit¯ tava s a ´ ı a marudganottamah pur¯ nat¯ tthitah sa´apa sah 21.76 pur¯ tu muktito’dhikam svaj¯ titah karoti ca a a . . s n a a 21.t . . vrajasva m¯ nus¯m tanum tato mrtah punardivam a .83 a a .t 21. 21. umatra ne´ase a. . 21.ı.t kva r¯ jas¯ yamadya te jar¯ sute tu j¯vati a u a ı jayet ka eva tam yudh¯ mrto na yo’pi s¯rina a . hira krat¯ ttamah a u .86 cclxvi . tatah sup¯ rnamasya tat phalam vidh¯ tuma˜ jas¯ u . a ı sur¯ msako’pi te pit¯ vin¯ hi r¯ jas¯ yatah a.¯ . . 21.80 tad¯ ’dhikastri´a˙ kujo bhavisyatu tvadityatha a s n . . . jag¯ da v¯ yuv¯ hano vaco yudhis. ´ s¯ . .82 ud¯rya caivam¯svarah kratoramusya yogyat¯ ı ı´ a . s . sthite tu te jar¯ sute na setsyati krat¯ ttamah a u .

. . . . padam caturmukhasya v¯ sus¯ dhyameva yatnatah 21. a. hyasatpadam pray¯ tyasamsayam yudhi a a . . ı.it¯rite rath¯ ngin¯ jag¯ da dharmanandanah ı a˙ a a . tath¯ sat¯ m sam¯ srayo yadudbhav¯ h sat¯ m gunah a a. . .´ a a a yadi sma tena m¯ gadho nihanyate sat¯ m jayah a a.95 a a .96 a a . .94 a .88 a ´ . .98 a . a sa eka eva p¯ ruso jar¯ suto’dya vartate u .. viparyayena c¯ sat¯ miti sma viddhi n¯ nyath¯ 21. .90 sthiro’nubh¯ va eva me mah¯ nanugraho hareh a a . 21. sthite hi yaj˜ ak¯ rane vrkodare jag¯ da ha 21. a a a yad¯ ca cakravartinastadedrsa na satravah 21. . nij¯ nubh¯ vavarjit¯ hareranugrahojjhit¯ h a a a a. a´ a. it¯rite’mun¯ ’vadat pradh¯ nam¯ rut¯ tmajah ı a a a a . 21. nihanti m¯ gadhe´varam ya esa vaisnavam jagat a s . . a . a a sa p¯ rames.97 ´ a a . .´ . ´¯ . . . mah¯ prayatnavarjit¯ jan¯ na jagmurunnatim a a a 21. karoti sarvap¯ lito yatah sa b¯ rhadrathah 21. nihanti saivan¯ yakam ya esa vaisnav¯ gran¯h ´ a . . nivartitam manah kratoralam mam¯ mun¯ prabho a a .87 babh¯ vureva bh¯ bhrto nac¯ ’dhir¯ jyam¯ pire u u . iti sma bh¯ vasamyute vadatyaje’bibhennrpah 21. prayatnamekamagrato nidh¯ ya bh¯ tim¯ pnumah a u a . . . . . cclxvii .89 a a . a samastasadvirodhin¯ m balam kaleranantarah 21. sa eka eva t¯ drsastvay¯ vicintya y¯ tyat¯ m 21.92 n a . ¯.t ya eva hanti m¯ gadham sa vedadharmap¯ lakah 21.93 a.91 it¯rite’mun¯ harih samudyam¯ t pradh¯ natah ı a a a . .

.101 it¯rite tu saurina jag¯ da dharmanandanah ı ´ a .109 . yad¯yanetrk¯ ram¯ viri˜ ca´arvap¯ rvak¯ h ı a a n s u a. sa esa ke´avah prabhuh kva c¯ sya b¯ rhadrathah s . .107 adhrsyamasti me balam harih pranayako’sya ca . . .106 va´e ca yasya tad balam sur¯ surorag¯ din¯ m s a a a . hanisya eva m¯ gadham hareh puro na samsayah a . . cclxviii 21. . . ..99 a a a a .100 vrkodarena hanyate yadi sma m¯ gadh¯ dhipah a a . .¯ samastalokanetari prabhau hi sarva´aktit¯ 21. 21. a a . . . . 21. . it¯rite’vadat punarvrkodaro’rikaksabhuk ı .103 a . imau hi bh¯maphalgunau mam¯ ksin¯ sad¯ prabho ı a .¯ .thire bruvatyajam makhena me tvalam tviti . . . . aham ca bh¯maphalgunau nihantumeva m¯ gadham ı a . it¯rite’vadaddharirvraj¯ mahe vayam trayah ı a . 21. tam¯ ha m¯ rut¯ tmajo nihanmi m¯ gadham rane 21. .105 21.108 s a ajeyat¯ tath¯ ’rjune harervarodbhav¯ ’sti hi a a a ato vayam trayo’dya tam pray¯ ma m¯ gadham ripum a a . . sak¯ sam¯ tmahetutah pray¯ tay¯ mi vo vibho a´ a a a .yudhis.102 bhay¯ ddhi yasya m¯ dhuram vih¯ ya mandalam gat¯ h a a a a. . . . . bhavanta eva s¯ garam tato bibhemyaham ripoh 21. sa surasenamandalaprah¯ nato harestrasan ´¯ a.. 21. . 21. ato na j¯vit¯ t priy¯ naham riporbal¯yasah ı a a ı . . makha´ca setsyate dhruvam jagacca te va´e bhavet s s .. . .´ .104 21.ı a manonibho bhav¯ n sad¯ na vo vin¯ ’smyatah pum¯ n a a a a .

a a n . a .t 21.115 sametya m¯ gadh¯ mstu te sivoruli˙ gamityalam a a. . . a a . a. . . t¯ n vipravesan sa ni´amya r¯ j¯ mah¯ bhuj¯ n sn¯ takavesayukt¯ n a s¯ aa a a a a . cclxix . .113 a a a´ . ´ a . .119 a s . s krtam bhavadbhih kuta eva durnay¯ h krt¯ stath¯ ’nye dvijavaryavesaih 21. h¯ tha kimhetuta agat¯ sca krta´ca me parvatali˙ gabhedanam st a n ¯ a´ . . iprad¯ bibhidustasya k¯rti´astropam¯ nyakkrtam¯ gadhe´ah a ı s¯ a a s¯ .114 it¯ritah sa visnun¯ vic¯ rya tadgunan par¯ n ı . bhayam na k¯ ryameva te may¯ hatah sa neti ha a a . sva´¯rsato’pi c¯ ’drtam jar¯ sutena te girim sı . sa sarvasamsray¯ gran¯rmad¯ srayottamena tu ´ a´ . ´ a. . ato na sa˙ kitam manah kurusva bh¯ pate kvacit ´ n u . .121 a. hanisyati sphutam rane vrkodaro jar¯ sutam 21. .¯ 21. al ı. . .111 a . . . 21. may¯ hi n¯tihetutah svayam na hanyate ripuh 21. .¯ tatheti c¯ ’ha te trayah pratasthur¯ su m¯ gadh¯ n a a´ a a . ´ n sum¯ lyavastrabh¯ s anaih samarcitam girim yayuh 21. . a . . pus.112 a ı . .110 vayam trayah sametya tam pray¯ tay¯ ma mrtyave a a . . . . . dvit¯yavarnan pravicintya b¯ h¯ n jy¯ karka´an v¯ksya babh¯ sa et¯ n ı a u a s¯ ı . . a .it¯rite’mun¯ harirjag¯ da dharmanandanam ı a a 21.¯ . a nyap¯ tayanta b¯ hubhistamasya cottam¯ ngavat a a a˙ 21. .120 ke .. adv¯ ratastasya grham ca sasrurbho´abdatastam ca nrpah prasasruh 21. . . ´ . . a . .118 tath¯ ’panebhyo bahum¯ lyagandh¯ n prasahya sa˙ grhya subh¯ msca dadhruh a .116 a u. . a a .117 adv¯ rataste nagaram pravi´ya m¯ sasya n¯ .ı nihanyate yad¯ tad¯ prak¯ sitam hi me balam 21. ena krt¯ stribher¯h a s a. . . . . pradar´ay¯ mi te’nujau nihatya m¯ gadhe´varam s a a s 21.

. . .128 yena k¯ mayase yoddhum tam na as¯ daya drutam a ¯ a . ityukta uce nahi vipra´atruraham kuto vo mama satrut¯ bhavet 21. icchasyare vedapatham vih¯ ya tam tv¯ m bal¯ cch¯ stumih¯ ’gat¯ vayam 21. .124 a a a a a . krsnabh¯m¯ rjun¯ stena vipravesasca te’bhavan ı a a . tato jagmurvipravesastrn¯kartum hi m¯ gadham 21.´ trn¯kartum ripum caiva nir¯ yudhatay¯ ’gaman a a . ityuktav¯ kyam nrpatim jag¯ da jan¯ rdano naiva hi t¯ drsa dvij¯ h a a a a . ¯´ 21. .. . . ¯ . it¯rito’sau magadh¯ dhipo rusa jag¯ da n¯ ham siva y¯ gayukt¯ n ı a a a . . s a´ .127 a a ityuktavantamavadadajitorubalo harih . ¯ eko’pi sakalairyotsye saseno v¯ sasainik¯ n 21.130 21. ehyekameko v¯ ’sm¯ su sasainyo v¯ rane nrpa a a a . t ¯ a .123 yad b¯ ndhav¯ n nah pi´it¯ sidharmato raudre makhe kalpayitum pa´utve a a s .ı . a a a ´ ı . . s 21.125 n a a a a a a s . . nir¯ yudhah s¯ yudho v¯ tvadabh¯s. . . nir¯ yudhah s¯ yudho v¯ yusmadis. .. ´ a a .tayudhena v¯ a a . bh¯masya kartumicchamsca bhaktij˜ an¯ divarddhanam ı n¯ a . cclxx 21. vimoksay¯ mah svajan¯ n yadi tvam na mocayasyadya nigrhya ca tv¯ m a a . vayam ripuste’smi hi v¯ sudeva imau ca bh¯m¯ rjunan¯ madheyau a ı a a .. .129 gh¯ tayitv¯ sva´atrum ca bh¯masen¯ nugraham param a a s ı a . a . . . .132 a . a ity¯ ’ha bhagav¯ nchatrum ya´o bh¯me vivarddhayan a a˜ ı . . ´¯ a.ı m¯ gadhasya sasainyasya svagrhe samsthitasya ca a . 21.126 .122 s ´ a ¯ . ayudhena v¯ a a ı. .iti bruv¯ nam bhagav¯ nuv¯ ca k¯ ryam hi satrorakhilam prat¯pam a.131 nir¯ yudhah ksatraveso naiva yogyah katha˜ cana a n .¯ . .¯ moksye pa´un yugapad v¯ kramena yotsye ca vo’th¯ pi cam¯ sah¯ y¯ n s¯ a a u a a . 21. a. mu˜ c¯ thav¯ t¯ nabhiy¯ hi v¯ ’sm¯ n ranaya martum krtani´cayo’tra 21. a . . a .

. .. n cclxxi 21.139 ahvay¯ m¯ sa bh¯mam tu sy¯ d v¯ me j¯vanam tviti a a ı . ´ n a . aı . ¯ . . abalatv¯ d yuv¯ ’pyesa b¯ la eva mato mama 21. a a a s ı s a 21. a a n 21. trt¯yamarjunam caiva sam¯ d¯ ya yayau ripum a a .143 .137 ato bh¯me bal¯ dhikyam suprasiddhamabh¯ nmahat ı a u . etadartham hi krsnena sah¯ ’n¯tah sa phalgunah 21. mukhena m¯ gadhasyaiva vrnvekam na iti bruvan 21.¯ 21. a a a a a . .. . tray¯ nam durbal¯ hv¯ n¯ nna´ yet k¯rti´ca me dhruv¯ a. .133 s s ı a a s . haristasm¯ cca bh¯masya mah¯ dhikyam prak¯ sayan a ı a a´ .136 a a .135 pa˜ capa˜ c¯ sadabdo’dya hyayamevam ca b¯ lavat n n a´ a . 21. a n . katha˜ cijj¯vitam v¯ sy¯ nnatu na´yati me ya´ah 21. kutsayan gopa iti tam bhay¯ nnaiv¯ ’hvayat prabhum a a . .141 iti matv¯ ’hvay¯ m¯ sa bh¯masenam sa m¯ gadhah a a a ı a .. arjune tu jite krsnabh¯mau m¯ m nihanisyatah ı a.. kury¯ m naiv¯ rjunen¯ hamabalenaiva sa˙ garam a. .nir¯ yudhena bh¯mena sam¯ hv¯ ne krte’mitam a ı a a . . vrnvekamasm¯ sviti sa prokta aha jar¯ sutah a a ¯ . . . tasm¯ t tam n¯ hvay¯ m¯ sa v¯ sudevam sa m¯ gadhah 21. . . .142 n ı s s . a a . a ityukto’pyarjuno n¯ ’ha kuru tarhi par¯ksanam a ı . . hanisyatyeva m¯ m krsna ity¯ s¯nnrpaterbhayam a. . a . . aa a ı r¯ jye nijam c¯ ’tmajamabhyasi˜ cat pur¯ khy¯ tam patrat¯ p¯ khyarudram a a a . .. ..134 a . . j¯ nan krsne balam ghoramavisahyam sa m¯ gadhah a a . a a ı ¯ . . . ı .138 a ı . a a iti sma bh¯mam pratiyodhan¯ ya sa˙ grhya r¯ j¯ sa jar¯ suto bal¯ ı . dharmam ya´a´ca bh¯masya varddhay¯ m¯ sa ke´avah 21. b¯ hubhy¯ m dhanusa veti sa˙ kam¯ nah par¯ jayam a a. . a .140 a .

. ı . v¯ c¯ ’jayat tam prathamam vrkodarah siv¯ srayam visnugunaprak¯ say¯ a a a´ a . .147 21.tibhirmithah n u . . ı ı tadarthamev¯ ’´u gad¯ m pragrhya bh¯mo yayau m¯ gadhasamyuto bahih as a. . . bh¯to niyuddhe’sya dadau gad¯ m sa bh¯m¯ ya c¯ ny¯ m svayamagrah¯d bal¯ 21. a anyonyayorvaksasi p¯ tite rusa yath¯ ’´manoh p¯ msupindau sumuktau a as . ı a a a. a . . ı . tato gad¯ bhy¯ mabhipetatustau vicitram¯ rg¯ napi dar´ayantau 21.152 a . sa˜ c¯ rnitagadau v¯rau jaghnuturmus. ... babh¯ va r¯ vo yenaiva trastametajjagattrayam 21. . . .154 a´ ¯ n . ¯ a´ . a . ..150 s s a a . . . . samastav¯ r¯ mpatayah sur¯ sur¯ viri˜ ca´arv¯ daya asadannabhah 21. marmanyeva na hantavyo may¯ ’yamiti m¯ rutih a a . .146 a a a a s tayorgade te’´anisannik¯ se c¯ rnikrte dehamah¯ drdhimn¯ s a´ u . 21. ripum jagr¯ ha makute v¯ ranam mrgar¯ diva 21. . a. 21. svapurusaprak¯ saya babha˜ jainamamarmani 21. .t mrtik¯ le punardeham vidad¯ ra yath¯ pur¯ 21. ´ a´ .155 u a cclxxii . .149 aa a a n s a ¯ . . .144 ı a. m¯ nayitv¯ varam dh¯ turdivas¯ n da´a pa˜ ca ca a a a a s n . a a a a pa´yanti sarve krama´o balam svam sam¯ dade m¯ rutanandano’pi 21..ı s .145 a a. prs. . pur¯ t sakrsnarjuna eva tatra tvayuddhyat¯ m ke´avap¯ rthayoh purah 21. . . . a. . n a´ . v¯ sudev¯ j˜ ay¯ bh¯mah satrum hantum nao dadhe a an a ı . . . bhajyam¯ ne sar¯re’sya brahm¯ ndasphotasannibhah a ´ ı a. a..153 a a a . ´ .balam bh¯me manyam¯ no’dhikam tu gad¯ siksam¯ tmani c¯ dhik¯ m nrpah ı a a´ . ..148 cac¯ la prthv¯ giraya´ca c¯ rnit¯ h kul¯ cal¯ sceluralam vicaksubhuh a s u . . . ¯ a a a. . . a . . he’sya j¯ num¯ dh¯ ya k¯ rmade´am babha˜ ja ha a a a u s . . brahmandasphotasa˙ k¯ sairyath¯ ke´avakaitabhau a s . sur¯ stu bh¯masya jay¯ bhik¯ nks inastath¯ ’sur¯ dy¯ magadh¯ dhipasya a ı a a˙ . s a ¯ . a a´ . . ı a ..151 sa pranamya hrs¯ke´am harsad¯ slisya phalgunam . n .¯ .

ı a. a. . pr¯to nit¯ ntam punareva krsnam nan¯ ma bh¯mah pranato’rjunena 21. a a . . nakulasy¯ ’d¯ nmadrar¯ jo hi p¯ rvam sv¯y¯ m kany¯ m s¯ tathaisa’pyusa hi a a a u a..166 a´ n .. .160 a a a a . a a. 21. yayurgrh¯ n sv¯ napatat ke´avadvid jar¯ suto’ndhe tamasi kramena 21. a brahm¯ dayo d¯natar¯ sca daity¯ h a´ a a. . .¯. . a . a ı a´ a.163 sambh¯ vit¯ ste sahadevena samyak pra´asya krsnam bh¯masenam ca sarve a a s ı . a .. .161 ı . . s tesam sa˙ khadhvanisambodhit¯ tm¯ r¯ j¯ pr¯ta´c¯ titar¯ m babh¯ va 21. a ı . a a a a . . .162 a. a s ı a a ı a ratham svas¯ ram ca dadau sa m¯ ruternan¯ ma krsnam paray¯ ca bhakty¯ a . . . t¯ . ı a . . a a . . a a . . a. . .. a . u a. suto yayau saranam t¯ n rame´abh¯m¯ rjun¯ n sahadevo’sya dh¯m¯ n ´ . . ¯ a jar¯ sutasy¯ ’tmajah ke´av¯ d¯n ratnaih samabhyarcya yay¯ vanuj˜ ay¯ a a a n a . . .. sv¯krtya p¯ j¯ m ca vrkodarasya drdham sam¯ slisya ca tam jan¯ rdanah ı . .158 a s . . . bal¯ dume´asya vare prabhagne vrkodarenacyutasamsrayena 21. . . krsna´ca p¯ rthau ca tathaikay¯ nam sam¯ sthit¯ dharmajamabhyagacchan a a . a s n a ..165 a a aa ı s a a.´ jar¯ sutasy¯ ’sa vrkodarastam hare ratham pr¯ rpay¯ m¯ sa tasmai 21. a a a . ı a. . . . bh¯mah kany¯ m sahadevasya hetoh samagrah¯danujasy¯ ’tmanah sah 21. a a .157 ı a .164 a s a . . a tam r¯ jas¯ yasahitam param¯ svamedhayaj˜ am sam¯ di´adananyakrtam viri˜ c¯ t 21.¯ . ´ taih samstutah ke´avo bh¯map¯ rthayukto yayau bhaktinamrairyath¯ vat ı a a ..¯ ek¯ p¯ rvam te a´vino´caiva bh¯ ry¯ yamau rem¯ te yadusa a´vibh¯ ry¯ a u s s a a a a a . . u . . . .´ .. a krsno’smarad garudam sa dhvaje’bh¯ d ratham krsno’th¯ ’ruhat p¯ ndav¯ bhy¯ m u a a. .nihatya krsnasya ripum sa bh¯mah samarpay¯ m¯ sa tadarcanam hareh ı . a´ . .159 ratho hyasau vasun¯ v¯ sudev¯ cchakr¯ ntar¯ ’pto vasuvamsajatv¯ t a a a a a a . a an a a .156 a. .¯ . . a. jagmuh sur¯ sc¯ titar¯ m prahrs. . . . s a ı . . ´ n dvaip¯ yano’tha bhagav¯ nabhigamya p¯ rth¯ n¯ j˜ apayat sakalasambhrtis¯ dhan¯ ya a a a a a n¯ a . . a u . cclxxiii . tad¯ j˜ ay¯ pitrk¯ ry¯ ni krtv¯ tad¯ j˜ ayaiv¯ mucat t¯ n nrp¯ msca a n a .. . a . .¯ s tatah krsnay¯ magrajabhr¯ tr bh¯ ry¯ vrttim hi tau cakraturm¯ driputrau 21. krt¯ m hi bh¯mena samarcan¯ m t¯ m samaksam¯ d¯ tumih¯ ’gato hyajah 21. . s 21. . .

. . s ı ı . . dvit¯yah phalguna´caiva trt¯yastu yudhis. it¯rito’khilaprabhurjag¯ da satyamasti te ı a samastas¯ dhanonnatirmahacca v¯ryamasti te a ı tath¯ ’pi k¯cak¯ dayo vrkodar¯ drte va´am a ı a a . bal¯ dhiko’si karnatastath¯ ’pi n¯ mrtah karam a a a . tato vrkodaro di´am pray¯ tu te pituh priy¯ m 21. . dev¯ h punyasya daity¯ sca m¯ nusastadvibh¯ ginah a. s . . a a . a . sa eva tatphalam p¯ rnam bhu˙ kte’nyo’lpamiti sthitih u .thipadam pray¯ ti yadyanyasadgunavaraih parames. hirah 21. . ..171 ı . dad¯ ti te hyatisprdh¯ na vadhya esa te’dya ca a . 21.175 21. . . s . a˜ .174 21. 21. .176 savarmakundalatvato na vadhya esa yat tvay¯ a . as¯ dh¯ ranaheturyah karmano yasya cetanah a a . yaj˜ asy¯ sya jar¯ sandhavadh¯ t karnajay¯ dapi n a a a a .168 a . ı .170 jay¯ cca k¯c¯ k¯ d¯n¯ manyairjetuma´akyatah a ı a a ı a s . . s . . as¯ dh¯ ranahetu´ca bh¯ma eva prak¯rtitah a a .kart¯ hi tasy aparames. a´ a . .177 s . a . hetavo’pi hi p¯ pasya na pr¯ yah phalabh¯ ginah a a . ananyakrtam¯ di´ya di´am vijayam¯ di´at 21. vin¯ visnum nirnayo’yam sa hi karmaphalojjhitah 21. . .172 a s s¯ . .¯ a . mam¯ sti tad di´am jayo mamaiva v¯ nchitah prabho a s¯ . . . cclxxiv 21.169 21. . ath¯ brav¯d dhana˜ jayo dhanurdhvajo ratho varah a ı n . na y¯ nti n¯ pi te va´am pray¯ ti karna eva ca a a s . a s .t tasm¯ d brahmapad¯ v¯ ptyai vy¯ so bh¯masya tam kratum a a a a ı . a .. . .173 21. bh¯me makhasya phalamatyadhikam nidh¯ tum vy¯ sah kratum tamadi´ad gururabjajasya ı a .thitulyah a a . n . a .167 .

m¯ trv¯ ky¯ d bhay¯ ccaiva si´up¯ lena p¯ jitah 21. . .. a a . tasm¯ t karam prayacchanti jit¯ v¯ p¯ rvameva v¯ 21.. a a . m¯ trsvasurgrhe cosya divas¯ n katicit sukham a . .j¯vagr¯ habhay¯ t karno dad¯ ti karama˜ jas¯ ı a a a n a . . n¯ g¯ msca daity¯ msca tath¯ ’dharasth¯ n vijitya s¯ghram punarehi c¯ tra a a.¯. 21. ukte yayuste tamabhipranamya di´o yathokt¯ h paramorusadgunah 21. . va´am pray¯ to bh¯masya tath¯ ’vadhyo’pi cedipah 21. pray¯ hi ca tvam dhanadaprap¯ lit¯ m di´am dv¯p¯ n sapta c¯ sesadiksu a a a. karam sumahad¯ d¯ ya tatah p¯ rv¯ m di´am yayau a a .183 ya´a´ca dharma´ca tayorapi sy¯ diti syaditi sma krsnena sutena k¯ .187 kramena sarv¯ n nirjitya paundrakam ca mah¯ balam a a . 21. .. . ¯ n . a jite’tra k¯cake rane sam¯ dade karam tatah ı a . . 21. s ye’nye ca b¯ napramukh¯ ajey¯ h sarv¯ sray¯ st¯ napi bh¯ma etu 21. .¯. j¯vagr¯ habhayam hyesam bh¯m¯ nm¯ gadhap¯ tan¯ t ı a ı a a a a .185 tatah kram¯ nnrp¯ n jitv¯ ced¯n¯ m visayam gatah a . ı . vrkodaro’jayannrp¯ n vir¯ . a ı a .189 . . .184 s a. a a a ´s a u . di´am prat¯c¯matha daksinam ca y¯ t¯ m yamau krama´o hyadhvar¯ rthe s . . . 21.186 a. s . . .181 ratho hi divyo’mbaragastav¯ sti divy¯ ni c¯ str¯ ni dhanu´ca divyam a a a a. bh¯m¯ ya n¯ tra sandeho jito’nena ca samyuge ı a a ..182 a. ´ a a ´ı a .180 a a a u a . . y¯ h s s s a al a . s a .188 ı . a a ı a. . ´ a. am¯ sas¯ da ha at a a . . . . virath¯krtya karnam ca karam¯ d¯ ya sarvatah 21. ¯. ı ı a a. . ı a a´ . ´ a´ a a ı tath¯ sur¯ sc¯ pi samasta´o’sya balim prayacchanti madaj˜ ayetare a a´ a s n . u a. .t cclxxv 21. a . ebhyo ratnasa˜ cayam ı. s .178 ajeyau sarvavacan¯ d rane k¯cakapaundrakau ´ a .179 s . 21. himavacchikhare dev¯ n jitv¯ sakrapurogam¯ n a a´ a kr¯dartham yuddhyatastebhyastus.

. ..194 sa vipray¯ dave´varam dvidh¯ sthitam jan¯ rdanam a s a a . . . 21. ¯ a . . pragrhya ratnasa˜ cayam svakam puram sam¯ yayau n a . . .200 n a a . . . ı . ı yath¯ gajatanuh sarvastacca sarvamavarnayat 21. ah snehaviklinnay¯ dhiy¯ a a.191 a . atmanah krsnayoh sarvam dharmar¯ j¯ grato mud¯ aa a ¯ . garutmacchesa´akr¯ dy¯ dev¯ h sarve tadabrav¯t a. . u a ı. prs. . s a a 21. . sambh¯ vita´ca krsnabhy¯ m r¯ j˜ a ca sumah¯ balah a s a . . ´ . 21.193 a n . ¯ a´ 21. simhavy¯ ghr¯ dir¯ p¯ sca atman¯ vijit¯ yath¯ a a u a´ ¯ a a a . . . sa b¯ nadaityato mahacchivena dattamuttamam a.. kr¯dam¯ nau vinirjitya bh¯ sanany¯ pa tosatah ı.t s . . a u. . u . a . ı a a a a yath¯ jitah paundraka´ca karnady¯ sca tath¯ ’pare a s a .199 n¯ ˙ a a ¯n a a uce tam bhagav¯ n vy¯ so jitam sarvam tvay¯ ’rihan a a a ¯ . a´ . ¯ . cclxxvi .198 a . jaye sarvasya yaj˜ o’yam p¯ rno bhavati n¯ nyath¯ 21.195 a u a a so’bhiv¯ dy¯ grajam caiva yath¯ vrttam nyavedayat a a a .190 popl¯ yam¯ nah sa tato’mbudhau bal¯ jag¯ ma b¯ nasya puram haram ca u a . . puro nidh¯ ya tad vasu prabh¯ tam¯ namat tad¯ 21. t¯ bhy¯ m ca drdham¯ slis. . a u a. a´ca giri´en¯ sau vistaram digjayasya ca s a . rane’jayad v¯ ranar¯ pam¯ sthitam kr¯dantametena ca tosito harah 21. harim tato baleh sut¯ d dadau ca ratnasa˜ cayam 21.196 yath¯ jit¯ h k¯cak¯ dy¯ ekalavyasah¯ yav¯ n a a. . aj˜ ay¯ vy¯ sadevasya yaj˜ ang¯ ni sam¯ rjayat 21. . t . . . . a a . . ´ .b¯ huyuddhena sesam ca garudam ca mah¯ balam a ´ . . ı a a.. 21.192 ni´amya sa˙ karo’khilam makhasya ca pras¯ dhakam s ´ n a .. . . a n¯ a .197 yath¯ simh¯ ditanavah sesav¯ndrendrap¯ rvak¯ h a .

.209 arjunah kapivarocchritadhvajam syandanam samadhiruhya g¯ ndiv¯ a. . . . sam¯ di´ad yayau ca so’pi so’dad¯ nmah¯ karam 21. . 21. .viri˜ cah sarvajit p¯ rvam dvit¯yastvamih¯ bhavah n . ¯ a a a a vijesyasi yad¯ krsnavirodhaste tad¯ dhanuh a . .208 21. nakulah pa´cim¯ say¯ m vijigye’khilabh¯ bhr tah u . bh¯m¯ rjunabal¯ ccaiva m¯ drey¯ ya dadau karam ı a a a a jigye balen¯ nyanrp¯ n sahadevah prat¯ pav¯ n 21. n¯ ˙ a a s . ı . a. sahadevo daksinasam jitv¯ ratn¯ nyup¯ harat a a a . . a ı.205 a a a . y¯ ta eva di´amuttar¯ m yad¯ p¯ rvat¯yakanrp¯ h sam¯ yayuh 21. a a mahaugharatnasa˜ cayam sa apya bh¯masenajah n ı ¯ . . ¯´¯ . tadaiv¯ nye di´o jitv¯ sam¯yustasya ye’nuj¯ h a s a ı a. ı s 21. yayau ca m¯ drinandanam sa c¯ ’yayau svakam puram a a . ityuktvainam sam¯ slisya yaj˜ ang¯ ni sam¯ di´at 21.204 svasuh sneh¯ cca krsnasya yaj˜ ak¯ rayitrtvatah a n a . . . .207 s a. . m¯ mesyat¯ti tenokto na vyaruddhyata ke´ave a .210 a s a.202 tatra rugm¯ na yuyudhe sahadevena v¯ryav¯ n ı ı a jitah krsnena p¯ rvam yah sarv¯ d¯ pa dhanurvaram u . . . 21. . . .206 a s a a pur¯ hi r¯ ghavoditam tadasya so’khilam tad¯ a a a . . . .203 21. s a´ ¯ a . . . . a . a a ı a .201 a´ .. . . u ı a . ´ a a tapas¯ tosit¯ t krsnadany¯ nev¯ mun¯ ’khil¯ n a . . a .. . . tath¯ smrtam sam¯ gatam ghatotkacam vibh¯sane a . cclxxvii .. vic¯ rya ke´avam ca tam balam ca bh¯map¯ rthayoh a s ı a . .. a . divaukasa´ca p¯ ndav¯ navetya so’dad¯ t karam 21. karam¯ pa ca v¯ro’sau sauh¯ rd¯ deva m¯ tul¯ t a ı a a a a ayayau ca mah¯ ratnasa˜ cayena svakam puram a n ¯ . .

213 u a .´ .. a a a snehap¯ rvam pradatte tu kare naiv¯ ’ha cottaram u a . rtvijo munayo’tr¯ san sarvavidy¯ su nis. asaptakam gatv¯ jitv¯ daiteyad¯ nav¯ n a al a a a a .216 s s . .217 jitv¯ ca v¯ sukim bh¯ ri ratnam¯ d¯ ya satvarah a a u a a . antargat¯ ste girayastadadbhutamiv¯ bhavat 21. . . . 21. ad dv¯p¯ napar¯ napi a a. 21. a . so’pyad¯ t karamamusya v¯ savo madgurustava piteti s¯ daram a a a . ı a ¯ a .221 a a tato yaj˜ ah pravavrte krsnadvaip¯ yaneritah n . ´ a p¯ t¯ . . suvarnaratnagiraya´caturbhistaih sam¯ rjit¯ h s a a.220 vi´vakarmakrtatv¯ ttu purasy¯ lpe’pi ca sthale s a a . naiva jetumiha saksyasi tvamity¯ vadaddharivar¯ stratejas¯ 21. s a . 21. t u ¯ . s a. prat¯cy¯ dyapasavyena kram¯ d digbhyah sam¯ rjit¯ h ı a a a a. . a. a a´ a. . . ´ a br¯ hi te samarak¯ ranam tviti pr¯ ha dehi karamityath¯ rjunah 21. . .. ¯. .tavarsani .´ . cclxxviii .211 a a a ı. akam sr¯ nta aha puruh¯ tanandanam a. .traigart¯ h p¯ rvatey¯ sca sahit¯ h p¯ ndunandanam a. s . n pr¯ vrajacca bhagadattam¯ rjitam tena c¯ sya samabh¯ nmah¯ ran ah a u a u a . . ajag¯ ma puram sv¯yam v¯ro vatsaram¯ tratah 21. ı a ajayaccaturdi´amapi sarva´ah sastratejas¯ 21. .214 ´ . 21. .212 so’bhiyuddhya sagajo din¯ s.218 ı . .219 catuhsatam ca krama´a ucchrit¯ digjay¯ rjit¯ h s a a a. . bale´ca visnuvacan¯ t karam jagr¯ ha s¯ matah s a a a . p¯ rtho jitv¯ ’s. hit¯ h a a t a. t¯ n vijitya yugapat sa p¯ ndavah sa˜ jayan krama´a eva t¯ m di´am a a. abhyetya yodhay¯ m¯ surj¯ nantastaccik¯rs itam 21. s . catv¯ ro yojan¯ n¯ m hi da´a trimsacchatam tath¯ a a a.215 . . arjuno vyarthakalahamanicchan snehayantritah 21. a . . a a .

ı . . n¯ sti tatsadrsa uttamah kutah p¯ ra esa na tato’nya ityapi 21.225 a a s . .¯. ´ a. . a .232 . . . rugmin¯satyabh¯ m¯ dy¯ mahisyah ke´avasya ca a a a . .227 ı a¯ a ı s a . sarvamatr¯ ’gamad brahma´arva´akr¯ dip¯ rvakam a s s a u 21.trah sah¯ tmajah ı. n¯ sti n¯ r¯ yanasamamiti v¯ dena nirnaye a aa .dvaip¯ yanoktavidhin¯ d¯ksay¯ ncakrire nrpam a a ı . a a u 21. b¯ dar¯ yanabhrg¯ tthar¯ mayoh srnvatoh paramanirnaye krte a a . 21. . .. u . ´. a . tathaiva y¯ dav¯ h sarve balabhadrapurogam¯ h a a. . a n u pad¯ yogyatay¯ n¯ ny¯ h patnyastesam sah¯ ’sire 21. s 21. a˜ . . krte brahm¯ dibhirapi krsnam martyam hi menire a .222 jyes. ı a .230 a . a.233 cclxxix 21. . . 21. kimu p¯ tr¯ dikam sarvam sibir¯ ni ca sarva´ah 21. . modam¯ najanat¯ sam¯ game’pr cchadatra nrpatiryatavratam 21..223 ı a a a . a . . sastr¯k¯ ayayustatra b¯ hl¯ka´ca sah¯ tmajah 21. a . hire a a a . .228 tatra sarvajagadekasa˙ game tattvanirnayakath¯ babh¯ vire n a u . sthalamapyatra sarvam hi ratnahemamayam tvabh¯ t u .thatv¯ d y¯ jam¯ nam tu pranidh¯ ya yudhis. aj˜ ayaiva jagaddh¯ turvy¯ sasy¯ nantatejasah a a a ¯n . a. a . . s . samsayam bh¯ bhrt¯ m bhettum bh¯smam papraccha dharmavit u . . . ı. . ah¯ tam digjaye p¯ rthaistad¯ lokadvisaptakam a a ¯ u .t bh¯m¯ rjun¯ dayah sarve saha tena sam¯ sire 21.226 bh¯smo drona´ca viduro dhrtar¯ s. j¯ nam¯ no’pi nrpatih sarvap¯ jyatamam harim a a u .229 tattvanirnayakath¯ su nirnayo v¯ sudevagunavistaro’bhavat a a . . . a.´ . .´ . . .224 a a a a. a . pr¯ sniko’tra parip¯ rnaciddhano vy¯ sa eva bhagav¯ n babh¯ va ha a´ u . brahm¯ n¯padayogyatv¯ t krsnaik¯ yaj˜ apatnyabh¯ t a. . .231 a a a .

. a .. a a . . .235 a a a ¯ . . n a . . .´ . 21. 21. ¯ a . . . . . . . .238 vipratv¯ nna viruddhyante tata eva ca yuktat¯ m a a manyante na virodha´ca tesam tatra hi t¯ drsah 21. a tasm¯ d bh¯smamaprcchat sa kulavrddhatvatastath¯ a ı. . ¯ a ı. a . .¯ agry¯ m p¯ j¯ m dudu´c¯ ny¯ n yath¯ yogyamap¯ jayan a. .241 ua a a . u . .236 pit¯ mah¯ gryap¯ j¯ rhah ko’tra lokasam¯ game a a ua .243 ´ .. . . . u a..237 21. . a a n¯ bh¯masya tam tu jagrhe sarid¯ tmajo’tha samprocya ke´avavaco nijayorvadh¯ ya ı a s a . s a a a u 21.239 s a . 21. aviv¯ de prasiddhi´ca naiv¯ sya bhavit¯ kvacit a s a a tasm¯ t krsnaya d¯ tavyamiti bh¯smena cintitam a . yadyapyekastridh¯ visnurvasis. st . . . ¯ viv¯ dena ca k¯rtih sy¯ d v¯ sudevasya vistrt¯ a ı .240 krsnaya datte r¯ j¯ no viv¯ dam kuryura˜ jas¯ aa a . s.244 . .´ . pr¯ durbh¯ tastath¯ ’pyete nrp¯ hi vy¯ sar¯ mayoh a u a a a . a brahma´arv¯ daya´c¯ tra santi r¯ j¯ na eva ca s a s a aa iti pr. cclxxx 21. a . . 21. nacaiv¯ titar¯ bhy¯ so nrnamasti munisvapi 21. a .. . vy¯ sabh¯ rgavayoh s¯ ksat tadaiky¯ t tadanantaram a a a . sarva´astravidam bh¯smam j¯ nantyete nrp¯ api s¯ ı. .¯. d¯ re’pi ke´avavinindanak¯ rijihv¯ m mucchetsya ityurutar¯ ’sya sad¯ pratij˜ a u s a a..thabhrguvrsnisu a . .234 brahm¯ dayah sur¯ yasm¯ d drsyante martyavannrbhih a a a .. a . o’brav¯d bh¯smah krsnam p¯ jyatamam prabhum ı ı. nay¯ grap¯ j¯ datt¯ p¯ rthairjagatpurah 21. . . srutvaiva tat pavanajo’bhiyayau nrpam tam hantum jagadguruvinindakamrddhamanyuh 21. a tatah kr. . .nrp¯ stasm¯ dayam krsno n¯ r¯ yana iti sma ha a . a a .. . .242 agryopah¯ ramupay¯ pita eva krsne kop¯ danindadamum¯ su ca cedir¯ jah a a a a´ a . samyag j˜ apayitum dharmas¯ nurbh¯s mamaprcchata n¯ u ı.

sam¯ hvayacca ke´avam yudhe tam¯ su ke´avah a s a´ s .t . . .253 a a u.250 a´ s a a . pranrttadivyayositah sur¯ pag¯ m vyag¯ hayan a a. a . . devasa˙ ghabhavin¯ m mah¯ nabh¯ d¯ks ya tosa iha ke´ave’dhik¯ m n a. . am¯ sa yasya ca pradattameva p¯ ndavaih a. ´ .¯ . . .mayaiva vadhy¯ viti t¯ v¯ ha yat ke´avah pur¯ a a a s . . up¯ yanam suyodhanam nrpo’di´ad grahe’sya ca a s . .¯ yadis. cclxxxi 21.247 asur¯ iha suyodhan¯ dayastatra te vimanaso babh¯ vire a u ¯ a durvacobhiradhikam ca cedipah krsnam¯ rcchadurusadgunarnavam . . .251 a.. a u ı . bh¯ma et¯ vaducitamiti matv¯ sthitah punah 21.t . s a . suvarnaratnabh¯ rak¯ n bah¯ msca daksina daduh 21. am svakartavyatayotthitah a . . . a .¯ . .246 ı a a . suvarnaratnabh¯ rak¯ n bah¯ n nrp¯ up¯ nayan a a u . . . . .249 a a a˜ a a . asau ca p¯ ndavakratuh pravartito yathoditah 21.255 samastar¯ jasamyut¯ vig¯ hya j¯ hnav¯jale a a a a ı . . jayah pravi´ya ke´avam puna´ca p¯ rsado’bhavat s s s a. 21. . a tacchrutv¯ bh¯maseno’pi sthito bh¯smakaragrah¯ t a ı ı. . arcan¯ m ya iha m¯ nuso jano madhya eva sa tu samsthito’bhavat a. 21. . . a nadatsurorudundubhiprag¯tadevag¯ yak¯ h ı a a.252 abhojayamstath¯ dvij¯ n yathes. nikrtyam¯ nakandharah sa bhaktim¯ nabh¯ ddharau a a u . abhaksyabojyakaih a a .t a samastamatra sarva´o’tha sasnurudbhrt¯ mud¯ s a . . .245 j¯ nannapi hareris.254 21. 21. . tam¯ srita´ca yo’suro mah¯ tamah prapediv¯ n 21. a 21.248 . a . niv¯ rya tasya s¯ yak¯ njagh¯ na c¯ rina prabhuh 21. a a .

256 gatesu sarvar¯ jasu svak¯ m puram svakesu ca a a. . 21. . tatropavi´ya ksanamanyato’g¯ damr syam¯ nah sriyamesu divy¯ m 21. .257 ı. . . a . ´ sphuratkir¯.¯ . ´ a . sabh¯smakesu sarva´ah sah¯ ’mbikeyakesu ca 21. . a a upaiva rugmin¯m subh¯ tathaiva satyabh¯ min¯m a a ı . a a .258 s a s . .267 s a a. s .265 a a a . a. .ı. .tau s a. . . sam¯ sat¯ m tu s¯ sabh¯ vyarocat¯ dhikam tad¯ a a. up¯ sire ca t¯ n nrp¯ h samasta´ah suhrdganah a a . . . a 21. . . ´ a ı. . 21.ı tathaiva bh¯maphalgun¯ vup¯ vi´an harerupa 21. akundal¯ virejuratra te nrp¯ h 21.263 ıt . a a abhyantar¯ n am drsi no vigh¯ tin¯m samsph¯ . . ¯.. . yath¯ divaukas¯ m sadasyanantasadgunarnavah 21. a vi´esato jan¯ rdanah sabh¯ ryako jagatprabhuh s . yath¯ sabh¯ svayambhuvah sam¯ sthit¯ ca visnun¯ a a a a .262 vicitrahemam¯ linah subh¯ mbar¯ sca te’dhikam a a a´ . . sake´avo var¯ sane vive´a dharmanandanah 21. at a a ´ . ik¯ m¯ su drdham cucumbe a. . . dv¯ ram sabh¯ y¯ harin¯lara´mivy¯ d ham na j¯ nan sa vih¯ ya bhittim a . ¯ . ´ 21. a s .261 a a ı ı u . tad¯ ’jag¯ ma khadgabhrt sah¯ nujah suyodhanah 21. . a n a s tathaiva r¯ mas¯ tyak¯ sam¯pa eva bh¯ bhrtah 21. . . . . a´ a. vicitraratnanirmite raviprabhe sabh¯ tale a . . . s .266 prave´ayet¯ m ca yamau tam¯ su sabh¯ m bhujau grhya nrpopadis. cclxxxii .puram yayuh puna´ca te susadma c¯ gaman sur¯ h s a a.260 yamau ca p¯ rsat¯ dayo dhana˜ jay¯ ntike’vi´ an a. a a a a ..264 a a. tathaiva rugmin¯mukh¯ h parigrah¯ rame´ituh a. a. . a a ı s u.. .259 ı a a s sahaiva v¯ yus¯ nun¯ tathaiva p¯ rsat¯ tmaj¯ a u a a.

277 a ı ı . agrap¯ j¯ m ca krsnasya vilumpeyam na samsayah 21.269 mandasmitena vilasadvadanendubimbo n¯ r¯ yanastu mukham¯ksya marutsutasya aa . . yau m¯ mahasat¯ m krsnabh¯mau krsnasya sannidhau a a . . . . 21.276 ı ¯ . ito nrpatim dattavar¯ mbar¯ d¯n nyakkrtya m¯ rgagata aha sa m¯ tulam svam 21. . . . ityuktah sakunirvairam drdh¯kartum vaco’brav¯t ı . . . a .tv¯ ko n¯ ma j¯vitam . sambr¯. v¯ padm¯ ni n¯ramanas¯ jagrhe svavastram ı a a ı a . .t a . . ratnorud¯dhitinig¯ d hajalam sthalam ca matv¯ pap¯ ta sahito’varajairjalaughe 21. ı .278 ´ a a . a . nov¯ ca ki˜ cidatha dharmasuto niv¯ rya pr¯ sth¯ payad vasanam¯ lyavilepan¯ ni 21. .. . tam pr¯ hasad bhagavat¯ ksitibh¯ ran¯ sahetoh sus¯ cita urusvarato’tra bh¯mah a . ¯ a . naca b¯ hubal¯ cchaksya ad¯ tum t¯ m sriyam kvacit a a ..273 u a. . a .. . a a a ¯ . ´ . . anuj¯vasva t¯ n v¯r¯ n gunajyes. sarvath¯ naiva j¯veyamiti satyam brav¯mi te 21. ¯. . ı . it¯ritah p¯ patama aha g¯ ndh¯ rako nrpah ı . yadi tesam tadai´varyam na m¯ m gaccheda´esatah s a. s a ı ¯drsam p¯ ndavai´varyam drs. a . ı . a. a yadi me saktiratra sy¯ d gh¯ tayeyam vrkodaram ´ a a . .271 ıl a a ı a a ¯ . . . ı . ı . p¯ nc¯ lar¯ jasutay¯ ca samam tath¯ ’nyaih sv¯yaistath¯ ’nu jahasurbhagavanmahisyah a˜ a a a a a .tatrendran¯labhuvi ratnamay¯ ni drs. a iccheta karad¯ yesam vai´yavat sarvabh¯ mip¯ h 21. ¯ . . . . . a a .¯. .270 a n a a a a a krsnavrkodaragatam bahalam nidh¯ ya krodham yayau sa´akunirdhrtar¯ s. . tayorakrtv¯ sant¯ pam n¯ ham j¯vitumutsahe 21. p¯ p¯ n¯ makhil¯ n¯ m ca pradh¯ nam cakravartinam a a a a a. s .274 a .272 a . .´ . a a´ u ı .. ´ .traputrah a s ..279 cclxxxiii . . . . 21. .th¯ n bal¯ dhik¯ n ı a ıa a a .¯. .. . kim te vairena r¯ jendra balibhirbhr¯ tr bhih punah 21. a it¯rito’tisamvrddhakopa aha suyodhanah 21. ¯ ı . a. ´ nendro’pi samare saktast¯ n jetum kimu m¯ nusah 21. .268 ı u. . . a.275 a.. . s u a.

s . a. . ı.283 srutvaiva tannetyavadat sa bh¯ patirvirodhi dharmasya vin¯ sak¯ ranam ´ u a´ a . .t . . tvay¯ ’pi nirjitya di´o makh¯ gry¯ h k¯ ry¯ h sprdho m¯ gunavattamaistaih a s a a.281 dhrtar¯ s. ı . a a. kumantritam vo na mamaitadis. trutyate yena satru´ca tacchastram naiva cetarat ´ s . ah kalin¯ svayam a . a . evam bruvannapi nrpa avis.288 atah svadharma ev¯ yam tav¯ pi sy¯ t phalam mahat a .282 duryodhanam tu tacchrutv¯ kuta ity¯ ha durman¯ h a a a.286 yadi majj¯vit¯ rth¯ tvam¯ nay¯ ’´viha p¯ ndav¯ n ı a ı a as a. . . t¯ makle´ata ad¯ sye kr¯dannaksaistvadantike 21. a. 21. cclxxxiv . a.280 a s ı. . . t n¯ stikyar¯ pah sakunirvivarnam harinam krsam a u . a a . a mrtamev¯ dya m¯ m viddhi p¯ ndavaistvam sukh¯ bhava a a. ´ a .t .290 avive´a kalistam hi yad¯ putratvasiddhaye s a ¯ . 21.289 a a ı . . . putrasneh¯ cca viduram¯ di´at p¯ ndav¯ n prati a a s a. u prajagmatu´ca t¯ vubhau vicitrav¯ryajam nrpam s a ı . ´ ı a. ramathov¯ ca dv¯ par¯ mso’tip¯ pakr t a a a. . a sabh¯ ry¯ n devan¯ yaiva nac¯ dharmo’tra ka´cana a a a a s 21. .285 s . ¯ a . a a. . a. 21. . . a as . . a. . . . a a . a .y¯ nt¯ m sriyam prad¯pt¯ m tvam p¯ ndavesu prapa´yasi a a.´ 21.287 ved¯ nuj¯vino vipr¯ h ksatriy¯ h sastraj¯vinah a ı a. .284 a ı a a´ . ¯ as . abr¯ t¯ m tau nrp¯ y¯ ’´u dv¯ bhy¯ m yanmantritam pathi u a. vi´esato bhr¯ trbhiragryapaurusairityukta ah¯ ’´u suyodhanastam 21. . . . ityukto m¯ phalam me’stu tavaiv¯ stviti so’brav¯t 21. ¯ . a 21. yadi sriyam p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m n¯ ksair¯ cchettumicchasi ´ . am svab¯ huv¯ry¯ ptamah¯ sriyo hi te 21. it¯ritah prasannadh¯h suyodhano babh¯ va ha ı . 21. ´ . . ´ ı . a.

aı u a. vidurastu tato gatv¯ dharmar¯ jamath¯ ’hvayat a a a bhr¯ trbhirv¯ ryam¯ n o’pi krsnay¯ ca sa dharmar¯ . ajag¯ ma har¯ d¯ pya varam krsnajaye punah 21. a a 21. at . a a . a a . .. u .296 ´ s . samaiksad dharmajah krsnamukha´¯t¯ m sumandalam sı a . a a a.293 iti bruv¯ nam kalaho’tra na sy¯ nniv¯ ray¯ mo vayameva yasm¯ t a. samudyamo n¯ tra vic¯ ryamasti krth¯ na tasm¯ daya´a´ca te sy¯ t a a a s s a .295 gate hi p¯ rthasannidheh suyodhane tu n¯ radah a a . r¯ jas¯ yam kratum caiva si´up¯ lavadham tath¯ 21. . im sakrdgr¯ s¯ bah¯ nabd¯ m stapa´caran a. a . yayau sa vidurah p¯ rth¯ n dv¯ rak¯ m ke´ave gate a a. a a a a dras. . s¯ .´ 21.299 a u .301 21.292 nyav¯ rayat tam viduro mahat te p¯ pam kulasy¯ pi vin¯ sako’yam a a .. s .. a s¯ rddham m¯ tr¯ bhr¯ trbhi´ca krsnay¯ ca yayau drutam a a.297 p¯ msumus. a a. . sa saubhar¯ d varam siv¯ dav¯ pa vrsninirjayam a..294 .t ¯ . a aha n¯ radah ı . . ´ . . . . ´ a a .t . .291 y¯ vat puram parityajya vanameva vive´a ha a s . 21. . 21. yad¯ n pratyudyamam t¯ rnam karot¯ti ni´amya tat u ı s . a . . . u a a ka udyam¯ nrpesviti praprs.. ´s a a . . um sut¯ n kr¯data ekasamsth¯ nicch¯ mi p¯ rth¯ m sca suyodhan¯ d¯n a ı. . tadantar¯ tatastasya p¯ payuktam mano’bhavat a a . . atah ksipramup¯ ney¯ h p¯ rth¯ iti baloditah a a. . a cclxxxv 21. . s . . . a a pradyumn¯ d¯n dinaih kai´cit svayam c¯ g¯ t sah¯ grajah a ı s a . . .amsena tata arabhya naiv¯ sm¯ dapajagmiv¯ n a a a ¯ . 21. a a´ .. a.. sa´amsa dharmas¯ nun¯ pracodito’rim¯ gatam 21. ´ a ı . a a .298 a a ¯ a . sa srutv¯ m¯ gadhavadham di´am vijayameva ca ´ a a .300 astvityuktv¯ sa govindah presay¯ m¯ sa y¯ dav¯ n a a a . a 21. s .302 21.t .

vicitrav¯ryajam ca tam sam¯ sadat sasainikah 21. a . a. nahi dharmo dy¯ takrto vi´esatah ksatriyasya lokaguroh 21. ten¯ ’y¯ t svasuhrdbhirniv¯ ryam¯ n o’pi n¯ gapuram¯ su a a a a. n¯ ham y¯ sye gur¯ nam samitimiti yayau so’pyamum bh¯mabh¯tam a . . ´ ¯ s a a. a. . a a . a bh¯m¯ dibhih sa vidurena ca v¯ ryam¯ no dy¯ te nidh¯ ya panamapyakhilam svavittam ı a a a. a. ah¯ to dy¯ taranannivarteyam naiva v¯ rito’p¯ti 21. a.312 aa a s . . vaicitrav¯ryanrpatirvidur¯ nvito’sya g¯ ndh¯ rar¯ jasahit¯ stanay¯ h sakarnah ı a a a a a a. . a a . 21. . a a´ . ´ a s ı u a . n u a a . t . . sam¯ksya tad dvayam svayam kurusva k¯ ryam¯ tmanah ı . a u .¯ 21. .309 sarv¯ msca tatra kalir¯ vi´adeva bh¯map¯ rv¯ n vinaiva caturah saprth¯ m ca krsnam a.304 it¯rito’pi p¯ ndavo yayau kaliprave´itah ı a. . ¯ .303 it¯ha dosasa˜ cayastath¯ ca te piturvacah ı n a . u . a´ . s . . . .. .306 u a ı ¯ u . u a .305 ı a . . . a a.310 ı. . . vaicitrav¯ryatanayena tu p¯ nduputr¯ h sambh¯ vit¯ stamupa ca nyavi´an ni´am t¯ m ı a. .311 a a a . . a. r¯ j¯ nidh¯ ya vijito’tha suyodhanah svam s¯ tam dide´a prsat¯ tmajaputrik¯ y¯ h 21.313 . ¯. a´ u a¯ a´ a.jyes.307 u . . a u.¯ tasmin jite’tha sahadevamath¯ rjunam ca bh¯mam ca somakasut¯ m svamapi kramena a ı . . a . 21. . . . . a . a pr¯ ta´ca bh¯smamukhar¯ h sakal¯ sca bh¯ p¯ asedur¯ su ca sabh¯ m saha p¯ nduputraih 21. u a . . cclxxxvi 21. . . . a a s s¯ . ro’nujam svam n¯ a . a. .th¯ j˜ ayaiva vidura ahvayannapi dharmajam ¯ . ksipram c¯ ’y¯ hi r¯ j˜ am samitimurutar¯ mityatho s¯ ’pyav¯ d¯t a a a ı . pr¯ pt¯ h sabh¯ talamath¯ ’hvayadatra dharmar¯ jam sutah subalakasya sa devan¯ ya a a. a a a n¯ . . ¯ . kaly¯ ve´annr patih pratijaj˜ e p¯ rvameva dharm¯ tm¯ a s¯ . an n¯ ’gantavyamiti pr¯ ha dosanuktv¯ ’ksaj¯ n bah¯ n a a a . a a a. . . . g¯ ndh¯ rakena vidit¯ ksahrd¯ jito dr¯ k p¯ ndoh suto’tha nakulam nyadadh¯ t panaya 21.. . ı ı . s¯ to gatv¯ tadantam samakathayadim¯ m dy¯ tamadhye jit¯ ’si u a a. j˜ atv¯ duhsasanam so’pyadi´adatha nrpo dh¯ rtar¯ s. ksatt¯ rameva ca tato nahi bh¯smamukhyaiste v¯ rit¯ h kulavin¯ sanakarmavrtt¯ h 21.308 a s ı. s . a a a.¯ .

a s . a . cclxxxvii . adharma ev¯ yamiti karno’thainamabhartsayat 21.323 a a. t . .ı a . nahi dy¯ tam dharmyam¯ hurvi´esena tu bh¯ bhuj¯ m u .315 .314 sam¯ hrt¯ rajasval¯ jag¯ da bh¯smap¯ rvak¯ n a . . n . ı u . 21. . u a adharma esa v¯ ryate na dharmibhirbhavadvidhaih 21.318 a a a.324 a . a s a.322 sv¯ saktim draupad¯m c¯ ’ha jit¯ naiv¯ si dharmatah a´ ı. u a 21. . 21. duryodhanaprat¯pam hi na ka´cida´akat tad¯ ı . a. .sa p¯ pap¯ rusottamah pragrhya ke´apaksake a u . . evam tu vidurenokte vikarnah p¯ pako’pi san . adharmo hi mah¯ net¯ m sabh¯ m¯ kramya tis. . urdhvab¯ huh sa cukro´a dev¯ n¯ m khy¯ payamstad¯ a .320 21. . . a a . a a . . . .316 ye dharmam na vadant¯ha na te vrddh¯ it¯rit¯ h ı a ı a. a a . a s . a a a . katham dy¯ te jit¯ c¯ hamajite svapatau sthite a a . a a a ı. sahaiva karma kartavyam patau d¯ se hi bh¯ ryay¯ a a a .317 a ı. prccha dharmajamityuktv¯ t¯ sn¯meva babh¯ vire a u. s s a uv¯ ca vidurastatra na dharmo’yamiti sphutam a . avrddhamandit¯ m naiva sabhety¯ hurman¯s inah 21. ityukt¯ api bh¯sm¯ dy¯ h kaly¯ ve´ena mohit¯ h a ı. . s a a.321 na tasya v¯ cam jagr¯ ha dhrtar¯ s. rah sah¯ tmajah a . .319 aı . purah svam¯ tur¯ nayat sabh¯ mayugmav¯ sas¯m a a a a ı . . a a ¯ . u sam¯ nadharmin¯m¯ hurbh¯ ry¯ m yasm¯ d vipa´citah 21. s .thati 21. 21. a. d¯ s¯tvam na prtha˙ me sy¯ jjite’pi hi patau tatah 21. a aha dambh¯ rthamev¯ tra dharmavittvam prak¯ sayan a a a´ ¯ . . a katham chal¯ tmake dy¯ te jite dharmajayo bhavet a u . . .

a . mrdg¯ mi vah p¯ datalena sarv¯ n sah¯ nubandh¯ n ya´ca m¯ m yoddhuk¯ mah a a a s a. . 21. . ityukta uce pavam¯ nas¯ nuh p¯ jyo’sm¯ kam dharmajo’samsayena a u . grh¯tvainam sth¯ pay¯ m¯ surasmin sthite santim c¯ ’pire dh¯ rtar¯ s. a a . s . hirah 21. ¯ ´ . a .thiro duhkhahetustavaiko yadyenamanye na gururna esah . s . .. iti bruvan samutthito nadan vrkodaro yad¯ a . im¯ m nyastavato dy¯ te dhaksan¯yau hi te bhujau a. . 21. . .332 bh¯smo drono vidur¯ dy¯ h ksamasva sarvam tvayoktam satyamityeva hastau ı. . ham ksatram¯ hurmah¯ ntah s a . . a a a a a n 21..t . . ¯ .tr¯ h 21. .. ı a a .tv¯ a a. vigh¯ rnit¯ sabh¯ ’khil¯ bhay¯ nnac¯ ’ha ki˜ cana u . a. hiram a a a . . .333 a a a ´¯ . .334 nac¯ tyavartata jyes.t a ı . .¯ a a . ¯ . . a a .328 a . . a . .¯. havrttim ca dar´ayan s . .t tesam p¯ p¯ bhivrddhyartham jyes. a ı parasparavirodh¯ rtham p¯ ndav¯ n¯ midam vacah 21. ı .t . .tragrham y¯ h¯tyatha duryodhano’vadat a a. cclxxxviii 21.tham dharm¯ tm¯ nam yudhis.drs. u . vaktavyam natu kartavyam tasm¯ nnahi may¯ krtam a a . u a . a a.t . a a a. dh¯ rtar¯ s.325 a a ´¯ a a a a a. .326 a ı a a . niv¯ rito dharmajena gurubhi´c¯ paraistad¯ a sa a m¯ nan¯ rtham gur¯ nam tu na bh¯mast¯ n jagh¯ na ha a a u. atha karno’brav¯t krsnamapatirhyasi sobhane ı . iti br¯ yurathav¯ bh¯map¯ rth¯ veko’piv¯ bh¯ma ihotsrje tv¯ m 21.thadhvam sarva ev¯ dya v¯r¯ h a ı a. a a .327 a a . a a.329 u a ı a a a ı a .´ . a a . yudhis. . . a . . .330 balajyais. .. . a . adhame dehadanda´ca tasm¯ d v¯ cyo yudhis. . v¯ bh¯mah kli´yam¯ n¯ m tu krsnam dharm¯ tyayam dharmar¯ je ca drs. uttame vacas¯ siksa madhyame’rth¯ pah¯ ran am a ´ . .ı naivamityarjuno’v¯ d¯t tam¯ h¯ tha vrkodarah 21. .´ guru´c¯ ham vo’khil¯ n¯ m yato hi balajyes. .335 . . .thye yadi vah samsayah sy¯ duttis.. . a .331 21. r¯ j¯ sasyo yuvar¯ jena dharm¯ ccalan yasm¯ d v¯ kyamidam babh¯ se 21. ¯ .

340 a a a a . . vikrsyam¯ ne vasane tu krsna sasm¯ ra krsnam suvi´esato’pi a. a . a. .¯ 21.´ duhsasanasy¯ sya vid¯ rya vaksah pib¯ mi raktam jagatah samaksam 21. . .339 s a . . a p¯ pesu p¯ rvasya tath¯ ’dhamasya vamse kur¯ namurudharma´¯lin¯ m a . ubhau ca tau yudhis. a vikartan¯ tmajah punarjag¯ da somak¯ tmaj¯ m 21.346 a a a .t tato visannayostayoh suyodhano vaco’brav¯t 21.. a . a a . . . .. . .337 ath¯ brav¯d vrkodarah krte’vam¯ nane hareh a ı . a a 21. .347 . ¯ sı a . a a .. cclxxxix 21. .345 a a a ı . nip¯ tya bh¯ tale hi te siro mrdisya ityalam 21. .. . tad¯ ’nyad¯ s¯d vasanam ca tasy¯ divyam sus¯ ksmam kanak¯ vad¯ tam a aı a u .336 s a a ı ¯ . .342 ı . t¯ a´ nisedu´ca ksam¯ y¯ nte ksam¯ m¯ lambya vistrt¯ m s . sa vadhya eva me sad¯ paroksato’pi yo harim a . . ´¯ . . ´ . tavorumenam gadayoruvegay¯ bibhetsya ityeva punah suyodhanah a . it¯rite samutthitau vrkodaro’nu c¯ rjunah 21. ´¯ . a. . te carmavasan¯ bh¯ tv¯ t¯ na´is.344 punarduryodhanenoktah p¯ rth¯ n¯ matha pa´yat¯ m s a . urum sandar´ay¯ m¯ sa krsnayai bh¯ma aha tam 21. . a a a cakarsa v¯ so draupady¯ stad¯ ’v¯ d¯d vrkodarah 21. . a a. . . a ¯ .atha duryodhanah p¯ po bh¯masenasya pa´yatah ı s . vinindayediti dhruvam prati´rutam hi m¯ ruteh 21.¯ . a . . ¯ ¯ .. pray¯ hi bh¯ bhrto hi no grham na santi p¯ ndav¯ h a u .341 ı a . . .. uce n¯ nyad bhavat¯ masti vittam dy¯ te krsnam sth¯ payadhvam panaya a a u . . . ityukto’bhyagamat p¯ rth¯ n svav¯ s¯ m syatha te daduh 21. . . a . . . .338 a u .343 a a a a. duhsasanaisam v¯ s¯ msi d¯ s¯ n¯ m no vyap¯ kuru a a a. u a u. hiro nyav¯ rayat tath¯ ’pare a a . ¯ . puna´ca p¯ pavrddhaye tadaiva no jagh¯ na tam s a . an prak¯ sya ca a u a a s . a s . .

rak¯ n a a a a. a a 21. prave´ayem¯ m grhameva s¯ghram kim na´cireneti sumandabuddhih 21. ´ı s . pratij˜ am¯ dade p¯ rthast¯ m m¯ dr¯nandanastath¯ n¯ a a a. ´ . tathaiva tatpiturgrhe’pyabh¯ d bhay¯ nakam bahu u a . ´¯ . ¯ u. a . t a iti bruvan vyalokayad rip¯ n dahannivaujas¯ 21. a. t .355 u a dadar´a ca mah¯ ghoram¯ d¯ tum parigham rusa s a a a . ¯ a . ..349 s a. a . ´ a a . . . . . . tatah suyodhan¯ nuja´cakarsa p¯ rsat¯ tmaj¯ m a s a . . a ı a nakulah pratijaj˜ e’tha sakuneyavadham prati 21. . . tacchrutv¯ vacanam krsna pratij˜ amakarot tad¯ a n¯ a . .357 ccxc . a patitasy¯ sya dehasya k¯ s. . 21.punahpuna´caiva vikarsam¯ ne duhsasane’ny¯ ni ca t¯ drsani s a a . . a grh¯ ya tanni´amya tu krudh¯ ’ha m¯ rut¯ tmajah s¯ a a a . tad¯ siv¯ vav¯ sire suyodhan¯ gnigehatah a´ a a´ a . . a. . h¯ samasya ca a a.traj¯ n a s´ . dus. . .t a araksanad d¯ sit¯ y¯ na ty¯ g¯ cca subham bhavet a a ´ . .353 a ı. havis. . ´¯ .351 n ´¯ . ¯ bh¯mo duryodhanam hant¯ karnam hant¯ dhana˜ jayah ı a a n . a a .356 21. . . a. sakunim tvaksakitavam sahadevo vadhisyati 21. ityukte tat tathety¯ ha bh¯masenah sabh¯ tale a ı a . .350 ´ .354 ato’dya s¯ nubandhak¯ n nihanmi dh¯ rtar¯ s. . . a a iti vedoditam v¯ kyam na suto d¯ rad¯ sane a u.352 arjun¯ rjuna naiv¯ tra ksam¯ me t¯ ta rocate a a a . . .348 vastroccaye sailanibhe praj¯ te duryodhanah pr¯ ha sa˜ j¯ takopah ´ a na .¯ kartum vyavasito buddhy¯ ni´sesan dhrtar¯ s.ı 21. ad¯ ro nac¯ ’pnoti lok¯ narddho hi d¯ sitah a a u. . 21. . a .t a phal¯ ni tr¯ni sisyante vidy¯ karma sut¯ iti 21. babh¯ vurantam na jag¯ ma p¯ pah sr¯ nto nyas¯dat svinnag¯ trah sabh¯ y¯ m u a a .

tath¯ ’pi yadi krsnam tvam na mocayasi te sut¯ n a a . .364 krsna ca p¯ ndav¯ scaiva tapovrddhimabh¯psavah a .t a . . . an m¯ ’tra te samsayo bhavet ı a . a . . . . it¯rito vinirbhartsya putram duhsasanam nrpah ı . t¯ 21. . 21. . .tat¯ m a..thirasya sabhr¯ tuh sar¯ s.´ .a . ı 21. . ¯ . tat krtam tava putr¯ nam khy¯ payadbhira´is. .nimitt¯ nyatighor¯ n i kupite m¯ rut¯ tmaje a a. na bhavediti sa pr¯ ha drutam krsna vimucyat¯ m a a ¯ . amocayad varai´cain¯ m chanday¯ m¯ sa p¯ rsat¯m s a. tapas¯ naiva daksyanti tena j¯vanti te sut¯ h 21. ¯ . . t . . a .tham ksane’smimstava putrak¯ h a. v¯ ’mbikeyo viduram papracchaisam phalam drutam . ¯ a .361 ah¯ ryam punar¯ hu´ca tath¯ ’pi natu p¯ ndavaih a s a a. . a´ ı . . . .367 chandit¯ s¯ varaistena dharme bh¯ gavate sthit¯ a a a a naiv¯ ’tmano var¯ n vavre vavre tesam vimoksanam a a . . .. 21.¯. a a .365 a ı a. . 21.360 a a s a. a na dattam¯ hurvidv¯ m sastasya bandhubhireva ca a a. adharmena jit¯ natra jit¯ n pa´yasi p¯ ndav¯ n 21. hanisyati na sandeho balenaiva vrkodarah 21. s¯ nubandh¯ na´isyanti vrkodarabal¯ hat¯ h 21. . . . kr¯dase’rbhakavat tvam hi kim jitam kim jitam tviti ı. .362 ityukta ah¯ ’mbikeyo nimitt¯ n¯ m phalam katham a a. . a a. .359 a a s. .363 tosayasva varai´cain¯ manyath¯ te sut¯ n mrt¯ n s a a a . . rasya vimoksanam a . u . .366 . ¯ . str¯su dy¯ tesu v¯ dattam mad¯ ndhena narena v¯ ı.369 ccxci . . a a a.¯. ¯ a . 21. dadau nrpo’sy¯ na puna´chandyam¯ n¯ ’pi s¯ ’vrnot a s a a a .368 yudhis. . .358 aha tam viduro jyes.. 21. a. . 21.. ´¯ . viddhi bh¯mena nispis. . . a a drs.. ¯ . . . a s.

´¯ a . tato vimukt¯ h prayayu´ca p¯ rth¯ gur¯ n pranamya svapuram sakrsnah a. a a a . . a . hirah a a u a .bharturvisno´ca n¯ nyasm¯ d varasv¯k¯ ra isyate a a ı a . a. a . v¯ sam prasiddhanrpateh pure naiv¯ tid¯ ratah 21. . iti matv¯ p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m vavre krsna vimoksanam 21. s evam hi bhagavaddharmastasm¯ t s¯ n¯ vrnot param a a a . tenoktah sa tad¯ r¯ j¯ p¯ ndav¯ n punar¯ hvayat a a a a.377 a .373 a a a .380 a a a. . n . 21. . ´ . . . par¯ jito vanam y¯ tumaicchat sabhr¯ trko yad¯ 21. sva´ur¯ daihikavar¯ h ksatriy¯ y¯ strayo yatah ´ s a a. a u .370 adharmato hrtatv¯ ttu tad d¯ nam na varo bhavet a a . a s¯ . . punah pitr¯ sam¯ h¯ to devan¯ ya yudhis. a. s a .. . . 21. ¯. a a . ¯ .t bhr¯ trbhirv¯ ryam¯ n o’pi krsnay¯ c¯ ’gamat sabh¯ m a. . vyamocayo vrkodar¯ d vadha´ca no dhruvo bhavet a s . 21. s a a u . . s a a .374 atah puna´ca p¯ ndav¯ n sam¯ hvayasva nah krte s a. . krsnay¯ h p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m v¯ dar´ane’j˜ atav¯ sin¯ m s n¯ a a . 21. . . .371 a a.378 vatsar¯ j˜ atav¯ sam ca ty¯ ge’pyuktavidhestath¯ a n¯ a . a ekasy¯ pi samast¯ n¯ m dv¯ da´abdam punarvanam a a a . . a a .. . ukt¯ h satam ca vipr¯ y¯ dharme bh¯ gavate tatah a. samastap¯ n dava´riyam sam¯ gat¯ maho punah a. .. .375 s a . a a duryodhanah panam cakre buddhy¯ duhsasanoktay¯ a . . ¯ a.. a a . a a a . 21. a a. a a . ..372 a a a n . . . . a a . hetun¯ ’nena vavre s¯ n¯ nyat ki˜ cidatah param 21. . puna´ca devanam bhavejjito vanam pray¯ tu ca 21. . . ccxcii . . duryodhan¯ nantarajo jag¯ da t¯ tam nijam p¯ pakrt¯ m pradh¯ nah 21. . .376 dv¯ da´abdam vane v¯ samaj˜ atatvena vatsaram a s¯ a n¯ . a .379 g¯ ndh¯ rena puna´c¯ ks ahrdayaj˜ ena dharmajah a a .

v¯ sabh¯ y¯ arddhaniskr¯ ntadeho vy¯ vrtya bh¯mah pr¯ ha samraktanetrah a a a .381 21. a ´ tad¯ ’karod bh¯masenah pratij˜ am hant¯ ’smi vo nikhil¯ n sa˙ gare’ham a ı n¯ . ¯ . .´ . a a a.384 ı ´ .tad¯ nanarta p¯ pakrt suyodhan¯ nujo hasan a a .385 a u ı . ´ .tro’pahasya a ı . ´ı . . . natu bh¯m¯ d raksitum vah saktah satyam brav¯myaham ı a ´ ı .383 a. . a. pray¯ t¯ nanu t¯ n kunt¯ prayayau putragrddhin¯ aa a ı ı .thiro’v¯ gvadano yayau na krodhacaksusa a .388 drs. . . . a 21. ccxciii 21. . it¯rite saranam dronameva jagmuh samast¯ dhrtar¯ s. . yudhis. a gaty¯ ’nucakre yuvasimhakhelagatim bh¯mam dh¯ rtar¯ s. . .. .¯. .386 ´ ı. a a a . ¯ . a vadamsca m¯ rut¯ tmajam punahpuna´ca gauriti a a s . . 21. r¯ msca drono vipro’pi sannaham ı a a. nac¯ tyeti gur¯ n bh¯ma iti tam saranam yayuh 21. a ı . a a n . . . . a ... 21. a urum tav¯ nyam ca rane vibhetsya ityuktv¯ ’sau nirgato’satsabh¯ y¯ h 21.391 a a a .382 ete’khil¯ h sandhatil¯ stamo’ndham¯ pt¯ nacaisam punarutthitih sy¯ t a. . . . . . ı . . ¯ . . a . .tr¯ sca sarve 21. saputrah sakrpah sastram grah¯sye bhavat¯ m krte 21.¯ daheyam kaurav¯ n sarv¯ niti k¯ runiko nrpah 21. . yatra dronastatra putrastatra bh¯smah krpastath¯ ı.t a . abrav¯d dh¯ rtar¯ s. . . . a .387 tato yayuh p¯ ndav¯ ste sabh¯ y¯ van¯ ya krsnasahit¯ h su´ur¯ h a a a a. . ´ . . a . a. raksane bhavat¯ m caiva kury¯ m yatnam sva´aktitah a. . a. s . ¯ . . a . a a a a. t a. s¯ a. raputr¯ h 21. rorudyam¯ n¯ m vidurah sth¯ pay¯ m¯ sa t¯ m grhe a a. . . pranamya t¯ m yayuh p¯ rth¯ h sakrsnah s¯ghrag¯ minah a. t a . . . . uv¯ ca ca punah krsnam nrtyanneva sabh¯ tale a a . apatirhyasi kaly¯ ni gaccha duryodhan¯ layam a. .389 a a a a.390 . . . . iti bruv¯ no’nucak¯ ra bh¯mam tad¯ ’hasan dh¯ rtar¯ s. . a. . . . . a a. a a.

´ . ¯ vrkodarah a u a .uddhrtya b¯ h¯ prayayau b¯ husa. .397 21. a a varsay¯ n¯tyabhipr¯ yah param¯ stravid¯ m varah 21. . . svayambhu´arv¯ dibhirarcitam sad¯ bhakty¯ ’smaran bhaktabhav¯ paham prabhum s a a a a . t .´ ccxciv 21.ı 21. a tataste j¯ hnav¯t¯re vane vatamup¯ srit¯ h a ıı a´ a . . s¯ d¯ h paurogav¯ scaiva bhrty¯ ye tv¯ ptak¯ rinah u a. a a a.396 a a. 21. .392 abaddhake´a prayayau draupad¯ s¯ sabh¯ talat s¯ ı a a . pretasamsk¯ ras¯ kt¯ ni pathan dhaumyo’grato yayau .399 . . aa .t a a a . . .394 a . p¯ ndavavanaprave´o n¯ ma ekavimso’dhy¯ yah a. u a . a´ a a . ´ pa´yantvasy¯ mavasth¯ y¯ mityeva dhrtacetasau 21. v¯ samast¯ n purav¯ sinah a a .398 tatastu te sarvajaganniv¯ sam n¯ r¯ yanam nityasamastasadgunam a .¯ muktake´a bhavisyanti dh¯ rtar¯ s. a ı yam¯ vav¯ nmukhau y¯ tau n¯ vayoh satravo mukham a a˙ a a . ua . iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a .395 s a a a . . . varsan p¯ ms¯ n yayau p¯ rtha ittham satrusu s¯ yak¯ n a. ¯ lı . t¯ nath¯ nuyayuh s¯ t¯ rathaih paricaturda´aih a a s .393 s¯ a a. nyas¯dann¯ gat¯ n drs. . t .. a u a . . hatesu dh¯ rtar¯ s. rastriyastviti 21. a . resu may¯ k¯ ry¯ h kriy¯ iti 21. . . s a a . abhy¯ mev¯ khil¯ nchatr¯ nchakto hantumaham tviti a a a˜ u˜ ¯ . . a a.

babh¯ ra tenaiva yudhis. r¯ trau pravis.. a a a. . ´ s .5 a a a .t . gav¯ m ca laksam pradad¯ ti nitya´ah suvarnabh¯ r¯ m sca satam yudhis. srnvanta ebhyah param¯ rthas¯ r¯ h kath¯ vadanta´ca pur¯ tan¯ stath¯ 22. a . .t . visrjya ratn¯ ni nar¯ msca vrnda´o vane vijahrurdivi devavat sukham 22.ı a . a s a a a . a ´ a . . . ı a a a. p¯ rthesu y¯ tesu kimatra k¯ ryamiti sma prs. . . a as a .6 n ı . 22. a a a n yathes. .¯ . . a a a. a ı cakre makhe sa˙ garan¯ madheye prasamhya n¯ r¯ yanadaivate pa´um n a aa . evam gaj¯ n¯ m bahukotivrnd¯ mstath¯ rath¯ n¯ m ca hay¯ msca vrnda´ah a a. . . astis. . ´ a . a. a . vicintya tesam bharanaya dharmajah samp¯ jya s¯ ryasthitamacyutam prabhum u u . . .8 a a.¯. ha v¯ gaccha veti prokto yayau vidurah p¯ nduputr¯ n 22. . a´¯tis¯ hasramuniprav¯rairda´am sayuktaih sahit¯ vyacintayan 22. a . . a a a a ¯ u . sad¯ rasodaryamabhiprasasre bh¯mam mah¯ vrksagir¯n pramu˜ can a ı . a .´ a . ah¯ ya r¯ jyam pratip¯ dayeti pr¯ hainam¯ h¯ tha rusa’mbikeyah 22. . . . hirast¯ n pratyeka´astrimsatad¯ sid¯ sak¯ n a a s a a a .10 a .4 sı a ı s¯ . . . Om agantuk¯ m¯ n purav¯ sinaste samsth¯ pya krcchrena kuruprav¯r¯ h a a a ı a. ´ s . . ccxcv .¯ j˜ atam prat¯po’si mam¯ ’tmaj¯ n¯ m na me tvay¯ k¯ ryamih¯ sti ki˜ cit n¯ . a a ı . dine’ksay¯ nnam pitharam tad¯ pa ratn¯ didam k¯ mavar¯ nnadam ca 22. ¯ .3 nihatya rakso vanamadhyasamsth¯ stad¯ yat¯n¯ mayutaih samet¯ h a ı a a. .thirah a.7 ´.11 a a . a a. a.1 a ı a a´ . a. s . a . a . ¯ bak¯ nujo’sau nikhilairajeyo var¯ d gir¯sasya nihantuk¯ mah a a ı´ a .9 a. a. . ´ ´ . ı n 22.(aran¯pr¯ ptih) . . . a s .´ suvarnap¯ tresu hi bhu˜ jate ye grhe tad¯ye bahukotid¯ sike 22. a .2 sa samprah¯ ram saha tena krtv¯ bh¯mo nip¯ ty¯ ’´u dhar¯ tale tam a .ta gahanam vanam ca kirm¯ram¯ seduratho nar¯ sam 22. a satsa˙ gam¯ k¯ nks ina eva te’vasan p¯ rthaih sah¯ nye ca mun¯ndravrnd¯ h n a a˙ .t . sabhr¯ trko’sau vanam¯ pya sakravanmumoda vipraih sahito yath¯ sukham 22. . atha dv¯ vimso’dhy¯ yah a .to viduro’grajena a a . . . . . .

uktveti r¯ j¯ namananta´aktirvy¯ so yayau tatra gatesu tesu aa s a . a a a a . .tasmin gate bhr¯ trviyogakar´itah pap¯ ta bh¯ mau sahasaiva r¯ j¯ a.¯ a ı ¯ a . ccxcvi . sa´apa cainam munirugratej¯ stavorubhed¯ ya bhavet suyuddham ´ s¯ a a . a . . .tr¯ amarsat a a ı .¯ sammantrya hantum p¯ ndav¯ n¯ mutaikam channopadhenaiva sas¯ taj¯ yayuh 22. .20 vi´esato bh¯mabalam sa´amsa kirm¯ran¯ sadi vadan mun¯ndrah s . .13 a˙ kam sam¯ ropya sa m¯ rdhni cainam¯ ghr¯ ya lebhe param¯ m mudam tad¯ n . a . 22. ham vavande’tha sa cainam¯ slisat a a a´ . a. a . a s . 22. vij˜ aya tesam gamanam samastalok¯ ntar¯ tm¯ parame´vare´varah n¯ a a a s s . ı ı a´ ¯ ı .¯. . ksatt¯ ram¯ y¯ ntamud¯ks ya sarve sasaubal¯ dh¯ rtar¯ s.12 it¯ritah sa˜ jayah p¯ ndavey¯ n pr¯ py¯ ’nayad viduram s¯ghrameva ı .17 a. a . ı a 22. maitreya ay¯ syati so’pi v¯ cam siksarthametesvabhidh¯ syat¯ha a . . aksatroktam so’trasad dh¯ rtar¯ s. a bhagavanniyukt¯ h sad¯ samastasya cito’cita´ca a´ a. ´ı so’py¯ gatah ksipramap¯ stadoso jyes. . ´ . suyodhan¯ dyes u hatesu p¯ rthairbh¯ bh¯ rah¯ nirna bhavediti prabhuh 22. . ity¯ civ¯ n dhrtar¯ s. . .18 a .t .t . n a a a . a u aa sa˜ j˜ amav¯ py¯ ’di´ad¯ su sa˜ jayam j¯v¯ mi ced¯ su mam¯ ’nay¯ nujam n n¯ a a s a´ n a´ a a . a a a. srutv¯ tu kirm¯ravadham svapitr¯ prs. t¯ tath¯ ’pi visnurviniv¯ rayet kvacid v¯ c¯ vidhatte ca jan¯ n vidambayan a a a a a .´ it¯rite tena niv¯ rayeti prokto harih pr¯ ha na samvade taih 22. srutv¯ ’sahamstad dhrtar¯ s. a a .. . sarv¯ sca ces. a. t . . . a . . samp¯ jay¯ m¯ sa munim sa c¯ ’ha d¯ tum r¯ jyam p¯ ndav¯ n sampra´amsan u a a a a . a a. a s . . a. .14 u a . av¯ pya p¯ rth¯ nayamadya mrtyum sah¯ nubandho gamit¯ hyasamsayam a a a a a . r¯ nato’pi yayau na ced r¯ jyadastvam tatheti u a a . . . a.15 a a a a as . t¯ m cet karotyesa sutastav¯ sya bhadram tad¯ sy¯ cchapsyati tvanyath¯ sah 22. .. ´ s . . .19 maitreya ag¯ datha bh¯ pati´ca putr¯ n sam¯ h¯ ya sakarnasaubal¯ n u s a a u a ¯ a . .trah 22. a u a a . . t a .22 ´ a ı a . a. . . vy¯ so’bhigamy¯ vadad¯ mbikeyam niv¯ ray¯ ’´veva sutam taveti 22. a u a a a. s .21 ´ a ¯ a a a . raputra asph¯ lay¯ m¯ sa nijorumugrah 22. 22.16 ı a .

. a . aprada sarvaj¯vaprabho vimukt¯ sraya sarvas¯ ra 22.. 22. s a a . .tr¯ ya p¯ rth¯ h ksam¯ pay¯ m¯ suruccairgrnantah a a. . acintya nity¯ vyaya p¯ rnasadgunarnavaikadeh¯ khiladosad¯ ra a u . a a´ . s¯ p¯ dayoh patit¯ v¯ sudevamastaut samastaprabhum¯ tmatantram 22.29 a´ a . . u ram¯ bjaje´erasurendrap¯ rvavr nd¯ rak¯ nam satat¯ bhivandya a s u a . .vane vasanto’tha prth¯ sut¯ ste v¯ rt¯ m svak¯y¯ m pr¯ pay¯ m¯ sur¯ su a a. t¯ a . . .25 ı a´ a . a a a aa . dus.¯ .31 yogyat¯ kramato visnuricchayetthamac¯klr pat a ı . a .. . ccxcvii . ¯ . . .27 a. s¯ lvar¯ jam dur¯ tm¯ nam hata´c¯ sau sup¯ pakrt 22. . sannidh¯ ne’tha d¯ re v¯ k¯ lavyavahite’pi v¯ a u a a a svabh¯ v¯ d v¯ vyavahite vastuvyavahite’pi v¯ a a a a n¯ saktirvidyate visnornity¯ vyavahitatvatah 22. . . yad¯h¯ ham sthito naivam bhavit¯ ’ham tvayodhayam ı a . an¯ m dosavrddhyartham bh¯m¯ d¯n¯ m gunonnateh 22. . a a.. . . . .26 srutv¯ samastam bhagav¯ n pratij˜ am cak¯ ra tesamakhil¯ sca yosah ´ a a n¯ . 22. a a a . samastaces. . . . a a a a´ . dharmam ca sa˙ kr¯ mayitum krsnay¯ manujesu ca n a . . a a krsne so’pi drutam¯ y¯ t sasatyah sambandhino ye ca p¯ nc¯ lamukhy¯ h a a a˜ a a.. . ¯. . edham¯ nadvilityeva visnorn¯ ma hi vaidikam 22.thire’tivrddham tu r¯ jas¯ y¯ disambhavam a u a . tath¯ ’pi naralokasya karotyanukrtim prabhuh a . .32 a a . a a.30 ı a ı a. s a . . pat¯n sam¯ li˙ gya vimuktake´y¯ n bh¯m¯ hat¯ n dar´aye n¯ nyatheti ı a n sa ı a a s a t¯ m s¯ ntvayitv¯ madhuraih suv¯ kyairn¯ r¯ yan o v¯ camim¯ m jag¯ da 22. gunamstad¯y¯ namit¯ n pranamya tad¯ rudant¯ draupad¯ c¯ ’pa p¯ dau ı a a a ı ı a a ¯. . . a a . ı a .23 kruddham krsnam dh¯ rtar¯ s. .. t¯ iti bruvant¯ sakal¯ nubh¯ tam jag¯ da sarve´ituracyutasya ı a u . 22. ¯ a . a ... a s yasy¯ dhik¯ nugrahap¯ trabh¯ t¯ svayam hi sese´avip¯ dikebhyah a a a ua ´ .24 a a a a a . . . a a a.28 a a . yudhis.¯ .

s ı .34 a a . a . a a a . ı ı .42 a a aa . a .43 a n a . . tad¯ s¯ lvo’pi saubhena dv¯ rak¯ mardayad bhrsam a a a a . ccxcviii 22. ´ a a a .. . . bh¯smadronambikey¯ deh p¯ rthesveva nidh¯ pitum ı. . s a a . . . . a´ ¯ ı . 22.37 a ı a .¯ . . draupady¯ apyatikle´at ksam¯ dharmo mah¯ nabh¯ t a s¯ .¯ krtam tatr¯ sannidh¯ nak¯ ran am ke´avo’brav¯t 22. priy¯ ityeva kathan¯ t p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m subhonnateh 22.33 puna´ca p¯ pavrddhyarthamajo duryodhan¯ dis u s a . a a a . a a . iti duryodhan¯ d¯n¯ m p¯ pavrddhyarthameva sah a ı a. .41 . a . . .¯. . . ´ . krtv¯ suyuddhamamun¯ mama putrako’s¯ vastr¯ n i tasya viniv¯ rya mah¯ straj¯ laih a a a. a a ¯ . .35 a a a. m¯ mu˜ ca tena tamimam vinivartaye’ham s¯ lvam hrdi sthita it¯ritam¯ranena 22. ´¯ tasm¯ d yath¯ yogyatay¯ harina dharmavarddhanam a a a .svayogyat¯ y¯ adhikadharmaj˜ an¯ dijam phalam a a n¯ a . n¯ r¯ yanena hi pur¯ manas¯ ’bhiklrptam krsnavat¯ ramupagamya nihanmi s¯ lvam aa . s¯ lvam srutv¯ sam¯ y¯ tam raugminey¯ dayo may¯ a . ¯ a ityeva tena harina’pi sa bh¯ rgavena vidr¯ vito na nihatah svamanonus¯ r¯ t 22. a . nod vacah khe a´ a sr . . a a u s¯ hi bh¯mamano veda na k¯ ryah sapa ityalam 22. .36 a u ı . . . gurutv¯ d bh¯masenasya ksam¯ dy¯ te’rjun¯ din¯ m a ı a a .´ 22. a . .38 a a a . a prasth¯ pit¯ hi bhavat¯ m sak¯ sat te yayuh pur¯m a a a.39 pradyumna asu nirag¯ datha sarvasainyairanyai´ ca y¯ davaganaih sahito’nujai´ca a s a s ¯´ . vadhyastvay¯ nahi tato’yamayam ca b¯ na´cakr¯ yudhasya dayito nitar¯ mamoghah a a. . . vy¯ so’mbik¯ sutam pr¯ ha p¯ rth¯ me’bhyadhikam priy¯ h a a a a a. a u n¯ tidharmasvar¯ po’tra dharmo bh¯me niraupadhah 22. .40 22. . a dattam may¯ saramamoghamath¯ ’dade tam hantum nrpam krtamatistva´. . tesam prav¯ sanam caiva priyam na mama sarvath¯ 22. s¯ lvo’vagamya tanayam mama tadvim¯ n¯ t p¯ po’varuhya ratham¯ ruhadatra yoddhum a a a a a . .

a . s a ı. a s . a´ a .srutv¯ vacah sa pavanasya saram tvamogham sa˜ jahra asu sa ca s¯ lvapatih svasaubham ´ a ´ a ¯´ . . . . .¯ krsnam ca s¯ ntvayitumatra din¯ nyuv¯ sa saty¯ ca somakasut¯ manus¯ ntvayant¯ 22. p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m ca y¯ bh¯ ry¯ h putr¯ api hi sarva´ah a.¯ y¯ tam ni´amya ripum¯ tmapur¯m ca bhagn¯ m drs. . p¯ rvokte caiva yamayorbh¯ rye kunty¯ hi v¯ rit¯ h u a a a a. . 22. anveva p¯ ndav¯ n y¯ t¯ vanamatraiva ca sthit¯ h 22.55 22. . p¯ ndav¯ nabhyanuj˜ aya sabh¯ ryah svapur¯m yayau a. . pradyumnas¯ mbagadas¯ ran ac¯ rudesnah sen¯ m nihatya saha mantriganaistad¯y¯ m a a . . ccxcix 22.52 n¯ a . . . ¯ . . dhrs.44 a a n s ¯ . aruhya b¯ lakalahena kimatra k¯ ryam krsnena sa˙ gara iti prayayau svade´am 22.51 a..tvaiva tena tadanubrajanam krtam me a .48 . .. . . a pranamya samanuj˜ ato bh¯ gineyaih puram yayau 22. . . . a . ¯. cakrena tasya ca siro vinikrtya dh¯ trsarv¯ dibhih pratinutah svapur¯mag¯ m ca 22. ı. a a. s¯ . a. . ı a .54 subhadr¯ mabhimanyum ca ratham¯ ropya ke´avah a a s . . 22. . a . a .. . tam sanniv¯ rya tu may¯ sarap¯ gaviddho m¯ y¯ yuyoja mayi p¯ patamah sa s¯ lvah 22. ¯ . . . n .. dhrs.´ a ı a. hatv¯ ’´u tam ca girivarsinam¯ su saubham v¯ rdhau nyap¯ tayamar¯ndravibhinnabandham as a ı . a . t¯ h kr¯day¯ ksanamaham samare ni´amya j˜ an¯ stratah pratividh¯ ya bah¯ msca daity¯ n a. .tadyumnastatah krsnam s¯ ntvayitvaiva ke´avam s . ´ a . . .45 a a a s . . . .taketu´ca bh¯ gin¯m k¯ sir¯ jah sut¯ mapi s a ı . puram yayatur¯ d¯ ya kuntyaiv¯ ny¯ h saha sthit¯ h a a a a.49 ´ a . . ı. s¯ n¯ a u u.53 p¯ rvat¯ nakulasy¯ ’s¯d bh¯ ry¯ p¯ rvam tilottam¯ a ı a ı a a u a .47 a a´ u a a a a . ¯ a . a´ tam syandanasthitamatho vibhujam vidh¯ ya b¯ nena tadrathavaram gaday¯ vibhidya a a. a a a a. . a a . . . a . . . 22.. ´ yasmi˜ chare karagate vijayo dhruvah sy¯ nmattejas¯ tadanusa˙ grahan at sut¯ nme n a n a . ahl¯ dinah svapuram¯ yayurapyaham ca tatr¯ gamam sapadi taih srutav¯ na´esam 22. tasm¯ didam vyasanam¯ sa hi viprakarsanme k¯ ryatastviti nigadya puna´ca p¯ rth¯ n a a a s a a .. a .50 a a a a a a ı . .46 tam s¯ garoparigasaubhagatam ni´amya mukte ca tena mayi sastramah¯ stravarse ´ a . a a a. a n¯ a .

tasm¯ nna kopavisayo’sti kuta´ca ka´cit tasm¯ t ksamaiva sakalesu paro’sya dharmah 22. . . atim¯ rdavayuktatv¯ d dharmar¯ ja´caturda´ e a a a s s api varse gurubhay¯ d r¯ jyam necchediti prabhuh a a . tasy¯ nantaramevaik¯ bhu˙ kte s¯ p¯ rsat¯ tmaj¯ a a n a a. a a a ¯. 22. . . samvatsarastatra jag¯ da krsna bh¯m¯ j˜ ay¯ dharmar¯ jam suvettr¯ 22. hatv¯ caturda´e varse dh¯ rtar¯ s. .63 k¯ rayan satya´apatham viv¯ dasya kramecchay¯ a s a a .61 a . 22.65 a . ¯ . . ityukta aha nrpatih param¯ ksamaiva sarvatra tadvidhrtameva jagat samastam 22. .57 usurvane ca te p¯ rth¯ muni´esannabhojinah a a s . a a a ´¯ . adi´at prathamam krsnam bh¯mah s¯ nrpamabrav¯t ı . .66 a s s a . ala˙ ghyatv¯ t tad¯ j˜ ay¯ anuj¯ h p¯ rvabhojinah n a a n¯ a a.ka˜ cit k¯ lam draupadey¯ usya p¯ nc¯ lake pure n a . ksam¯ sarvatra dharmo na p¯ pahetu´ca durjane a s . bhr¯ trbh¯ ry¯ pade krsnam sth¯ pay¯ m¯ sa sarvad¯ a. a . . 22. a˜ a yayurdv¯ ravat¯meva tatrosuh krsnal¯ .58 a n aa . ı . it¯ h 22.60 a a . .. a r¯ j˜ am s¯ marthyayukt¯ n¯ miti samsth¯ pya sastratah 22. . . . . a . ccc .. .. a . ¯ . a .64 naiva ksam¯ kujanat¯ su nrpasya dharmast¯ m tvam vrthaiva dhrtav¯ nasi sarvak¯ lam a a. ¯ a. . . . ı ¯ s . . kartum r¯ jyam puro gant¯ bhav¯ n¯tyagrajena ha a a ı . m¯ rutih presay¯ m¯ sa krsnam prast¯ vahetave 22. a .62 a n¯ . kart¯ ca sarvajagatah sukhaduhkhayorhi n¯ r¯ yanastadanudattamih¯ sya sarvam a aa . . . . . . . r¯ nar¯ jyad¯ n a s a a. bhuktavatsvev¯ nujes u bhu˙ kte r¯ j¯ yudhis. . a a 22. a a a a a a ¯. a . al a . ¯ ı a n a .59 evam sad¯ visnupar¯ yanan¯ m tatpr¯ panannaikabhuj¯ m pray¯ tah a .. a .. a . .thirah 22.¯ ¯. . tatah param dharmar¯ jo nirvinnah svakrtena ha a . a . a . t a a a . a .¯ a. u .56 a ı .. . .

. vidhernisedhasya ca naiva gocarah pum¯ n yadi sy¯ d bhavato hi tau hareh 22. a a . ccci 22. a 22. pratyaksametat purusasya karma ten¯ numey¯ prerana ke´avasya a a . . . itamanyath¯ bhavet kart¯ tasm¯ t puruso’pyasya va´yah 22. . hitv¯ svakam karma gatim ca t¯ mas¯m pray¯ ti tasm¯ t k¯ ryameva svakarma a a ı. 22.ityuktavantam nrpam¯ ha p¯ rsat¯ yadi ksam¯ sarvanaresu dharmah a a. j˜ atavyam caiv¯ sya visnorva´atvam kartavyam caiv¯ ’tmanah k¯ ryakarma n¯ a s a . vrth¯ yadi sy¯ t paurusam kasya hetorvidhirnisedha´ca samastavedagah a s . . . r¯ j˜ a na krtyam naca lokay¯ tr¯ bhavejjagat k¯ purusairvina´yet 22. .78 a a a. . ..69 a a a a s . . .. a . .72 a´ a ı a . a . a ı . satyam ca visnuh sakalapravartako ram¯ viri˜ ce´apurassar¯ sca a n s a´ . . kutarkam¯ sritya harerapi tvamasv¯ tantryam s¯ dhayas¯ti coktv¯ 22. h¯ divat tadva´ag¯ h samast¯ stath¯ ’pi na vyarthat¯ paurusasya a.tanus¯ rena subh¯ subhasya an a a s . . . it¯rito dharmajah krsnayaiva niruttaratvam gamitastvabhartsayat ı .73 r¯ jan visnuh sarvakart¯ nac¯ nyastattantramev¯ nyadasau svatantrah a a a a .. svakarma krtv¯ vihitam hi visnun¯ tatpreranetyeva budho’numanyate . bhokt¯ na tacces. t a s a. . ı . . a chalena tena pratibhartsit¯ s¯ ksam¯ pay¯ m¯ sa nrpam yatah str¯ a a . ´ ı. k¯ s. a a a . .77 a a a a .71 a a. . .. ´ a´ .67 a n¯ a a a s . a a a . a a a .. lipyeta t¯ bhy¯ m paramasvatantrah kart¯ tatah puruso’pyasya va´yah 22.70 a a . .75 tenaiti samyaggatimasya visnorjano’´ubho daivamityeva matv¯ s a . a s . .76 . . tath¯ ’pi pums¯ vihitam svakarma k¯ ryam ty¯ jyam c¯ nyadatyantayatn¯ t a a a a .tam¯ na´ces. a a ı . . ¯ a .74 22. ¯ . ı v¯ c¯ . . s . .¯ s . a visnorva´e tanna heyam dvayam ca j¯ nan vidv¯ n kurute k¯ ryakarma s a a a .t . a .¯ . . .68 tad¯ j˜ ay¯ purusa´ces. . at¯ n¯ titar¯ m hi sobhate str¯nam tatah pr¯ ha vrkodarastam a al a a a. pratyaksaisa kartrt¯ j¯vasamsth¯ tath¯ ’gam¯ danum¯ n¯ cca sarvam 22. .. . . a . . . . . tatprerakam visnumev¯ bhij¯ nan bhavet pram¯ natritay¯ nug¯ m¯ 22. a 22.. tenaiva lepa´ca bhavedamusya punyena p¯ pena ca naiva c¯ sau s a a . .. . .

. .p¯ rnam pram¯ nam tattrayam c¯ virodhenaikatrastham tattrayam c¯ virodhi u . atvahetoh a . .83 22. . ´ s u. a . . a . 22.85 a a . . ato’nyath¯ nirayah sarvath¯ sy¯ t svakarma viprasya japopade´au a a a s . . ı a a .´ hastodbhavam karma tasy¯ pi dharmah sant¯ navrddhi´ca sam¯pagatv¯ t a a . a . n . u . n¯ sy¯ pagacchet sa hi sarva´aktirn¯ saktat¯ kvacidasya prabhutv¯ t a a s a´ a a 22. . ¯ . . . v¯ rt¯ tmakam karma dharmam cak¯ ra visnustasyaiv¯ nghrijah sudra uktah 22.t . s ı a . . a .87 a a a a˙ . a 22. . j¯vaprayatnah paurusakhyastadetat trayam visnorva´agam sarvadaiva ı s . . sv¯ tantrya´akterviniy¯ mako hi tath¯ ’pyet¯ n so’pyapeksyaiva yu˜ jet a s a a a n . visnormukh¯ d vipraj¯ tih pravrtt¯ mukhotthitam karma ten¯ sya so’d¯ t 22.81 sa kasyacinna va´e v¯ sudevah par¯ t parah paramo’sau svatantrah s a a .88 . s .. .ı .. a . a svabh¯ v¯ khy¯ yogyat¯ y¯ hath¯ khy¯ y¯ ’n¯ disiddh¯ sarvaj¯vesu nity¯ a a a a a . . . ¯ .¯ 22. . . . . . b¯ hvorj¯ tah ksatriyastena b¯ hvoh karm¯ sya p¯ paprativ¯ ran am hi a a . . a . . vidv¯ n j¯vam visnuva´am viditv¯ karoti kartavyamajasrameva 22.80 a ı . tats¯ drsy¯ t sth¯ var¯ n am ca vrddhih karor¯ rvoh sannikrs. a a a . cccii 22. . . a . . a a . . a a a . . . . a prtha˙ madhyam c¯ pram¯ nam virodhi sy¯ t tat tasm¯ t trayamekatra k¯ ryam a. .. a s a .82 vin¯ yatnam na hatho n¯ pi karma phalapradau v¯ sudevo’khilasya a a a .´ a a a..86 s a n a . s vai´yo yasm¯ d¯ rujastena tasya praj¯ vrddhistajjakarmaiva dharmah s a u a . a japopade´au ksatriyasy¯ pi visnu´cakre dharmau yaj˜ akarm¯ pi vipre 22. s a hath¯ cca karm¯ ni bhavanti karmajo yatno yatno hathakarmaprayokt¯ a. a s¯ k¯ ranam tat prathamam tu dvit¯yaman¯ di karmaiva tath¯ trt¯yah a a . . . pravartanam s¯ dhudharmasya caiva mukhasya b¯ hvo´c¯ tis¯ m¯pyato’sya a s a a ı . ´¯ . a a a a a ı . . a.79 aj˜ ah pratyaksam tvapah¯ yaiva daivam matv¯ kartr sv¯ tmakarma prajahy¯ t n . a a a . gatipradh¯ nam karma su´r¯ sanakhyam s¯ drsyato hastapadostathaiva a . et¯ napeksyaiva phalam dad¯ n¯tyasyaiva sa˙ kalpa iti svatantrat¯ a a ı n a . hatha´c¯ sau t¯ ratamyasthito hi brahm¯ nam¯ rabhya kali´ca y¯ vat a a..84 tasm¯ t k¯ ryam tena klrptam svakarma tatp¯ j¯ rtham tena tatpr¯ ptireva a a ua a . .

92 a a´ a u a s . . a a a a a . balam j˜ anam cobhayam dharma uktah p¯ nau krt¯n¯ m kau´alam kevalam hi s . . . . . a . . svatantratv¯ t sarvadosojjhita´ca niss¯ma´aktirhi yatah svatantrah 22. p¯ p¯ dhik¯ m scaiva bal¯ dhik¯ m sca hatv¯ mukt¯ vadhik¯ nandavr ddhih a a a.93 svatantratv¯ t sukhasajj˜ ana´aktip¯ rvairgunaih p¯ rna eso’khilai´ca a n¯ s u s . . . . u .. . a . . n¯ .91 a a a. . . ccciii . 22.89 a a. a a ua . asm¯ kam yat tena n¯ tiksamaiva dharmo dus. svatantratv¯ t sukhaduhkhaprado’sau n¯ nyah svatastadva´a yat samast¯ h a a . .90 etairdharmairvisnun¯ p¯ rvaklrptaih sarvairvarnairvisnurev¯ bhip¯ jyah a u . . . u . r¯ j¯ nam v¯ r¯ japutram tathaiva r¯ j¯ nujam v¯ ’bhiy¯ tam nihany¯ t 22.¯. . ¯ . ¯ . . s¯ a. tadbhaktatv¯ d devat¯ sc¯ bhip¯ jy¯ vi´esatastesu ye’tyantabhakt¯ h 22. kr¯ ram c¯ nyad dharmayuktam paraistat pras¯ dhan¯yam ksatriyairna svak¯ ryam u . .. u u s ¯. pr¯ti´ca visnoh paramaiva tatra tasm¯ ddhantavy¯ h p¯ pinah sarvathaiva ı s a a.. a u a . tadbhaktirev¯ khil¯ n¯ m ca dharmo yath¯ yogyam j˜ anamasy¯ pi p¯ j¯ 22. a a aa a .bhuj¯ vuro hrdayam yad balasya j˜ anasya ca sth¯ namato nrp¯ nam a n¯ a . . . .95 hany¯ d dus. 22. a ´ s . . tasm¯ t p¯ nyor¯ rupadorupasthitervitch¯ drakau karmanam kau´aletau 22. a a ı . . u evam gunairakhilai´c¯ pi p¯ rno n¯ r¯ yanah p¯ jyatamah svadharmaih sa u .94 a s ı s . samp¯ jito v¯ sudevah sa muktim dady¯ dev¯ p¯ jito duhkhameva u a a a u . . . . a a ı .t . a . dosasprs. aa . 22. . 22. a r¯ j˜ ah putro’pyakrtodv¯ hako yah sa gh¯ tan¯yo na svayam vadhya eva an . a ¯ a. a. . . vayam hi dev¯ stena sarvam hi karma pr¯ yena no dharmat¯ meti sa´vat a a . a . a . .tan yah ksatriyah ksatriy¯ msca vi´esato yuddhagat¯ n smaran harim a a. . . a. n¯ pit¯ guruh paramam daivatam ca visnuh sarvesam tena p¯ jyah sa eva a u . a . ´ a a.97 ye tvaksadh¯ rt¯ grahanam gat¯ v¯ p¯ p¯ ste’nyairgh¯ tan¯y¯ h svadorbhy¯ m u a a a a a a ı a. . .96 a ı . a. a . . . . .. . a u . ´ s . . au gunap¯ rtau ca saktirniss¯matv¯ d vidyate tasya yasm¯ t ´ ı a a . pr¯ dh¯ nyato dharmavi´esa esa s¯ m¯ nyatah sarvamev¯ khil¯ n¯ m a a s. ¯ svab¯ huv¯ryen a ca tasya b¯ h¯ caitanyam¯ trau bhavatah sadehau 22. . ´ a a a .tan¯ m v¯ ranam hyeva k¯ ryam a .98 aa . . . ı a. .. . .

. a 22.´ . . . . u a. . . s s a . . a . aj˜ atamekam m¯ samusy¯ ’tha satr¯ n nihatya r¯ jyam pratip¯ lay¯ mah 22. a m¯ mitr¯ nam t¯ pakastvam bhaveth¯ stath¯ ’mitr¯ n am nandaka´caiva r¯ jan a a.tim prad¯ ya sv¯ tantryam no’dar´ayat sarvaloke a a´ a a s . . d¯ t¯ syanuj˜ am yadi t¯ n nihatya tvayyeva r¯ jyam sth¯ pay¯ myadya samyak aa n¯ .evam dharmo vihito veda eva v¯ kyam visnoh pa˜ car¯ tresu t¯ drk a . .¯. a . a a . tvam dharmanitya´c¯ graja´ceti r¯ jan . te’nuj˜ am na may¯ tat krtam ca sa s a r n¯ . s a . a. . ¯ . .109 s¯ a a ı . niv¯ rane purusasya tva´aktaistad r¯ jyam na punar¯ h¯ ryameva 22. .106 a . a .107 tasm¯ d r¯ jannabhiniry¯ hi satr¯ n hantum sarv¯ n bhoktumev¯ dhir¯ jyam a a a ´ u a a a . vedapr¯ m¯ n y¯ d vatsar¯ ste hi m¯ saih sahasr¯ bdam satramuktam nar¯ nam a a.tam hi no bahu´o vy¯ sadehe a ı a. a a a a .104 n¯ ´ u a . .103 satyam p¯ pesvapi kartum yad¯cch¯ tath¯ ’pi m¯ s¯ dv¯ da´ah nah pray¯ t¯ h ı a a aa a s .105 a ı. u . 22. .. ´¯´ yadyesam vai bhogyamalpam tad¯yam bhogena tadbandhubhistacca h¯ ryam ı . trayoda´abdasy¯ nte’ham kury¯ meva tvad¯ritam 22.. ¯ . . a . . 22. s a . ¯ . . .101 u a. .102 a . . jvalasv¯ r¯n am m¯ rdhni mitr¯ ni nityam¯ hl¯ dayan v¯ sudevam bhajasva 22.108 n ı a a a a a a evamukto’brav¯d bh¯mam dharmaputro yudhis.110 ccciv . a a . . . eva˜ ca te k¯rtidharmau mah¯ ntau pr¯ pyau r¯ jan v¯ sudevapras¯ d¯ t 22. a . a evam dharmah sasvato vaidiko hi dy¯ te striy¯ m n¯ lpam¯ h¯ ryam¯ huh 22. a a a . n a ı a a ı a a brahm¯ d¯n¯ m prakrtestadva´atvam drs. a a a . a a . .100 bh¯tena dattam dy¯ tadattam tathaiva dattam k¯ minyai punar¯ h¯ ryameva ı a a . 22.99 aksady¯ tam nikrtih p¯ pameva krtam tvay¯ garhitam saubalena u . . a a 22. p¯ r¯ saryo divyadrs. . lok¯ pav¯ dabh¯rum m¯ m n¯ to’nyad vaktumarhasi a a ı . a .thirah ı ı . . a . a . a a. ¯ . . satyametanna sandehah satyen¯ ’tm¯ nam¯ labhe a a a .. a a. yasm¯ t krsno vyajayaccha˙ kar¯ d¯n jar¯ sut¯ d¯n k¯ divarairajey¯ n 22. svatantratvam v¯ sudevasya samyak pratyaksato drsyate hyadya r¯ jan a . a a a a. n a . na kutracid vidhirasy¯ sti tena na tad dattam dy¯ tahrtam vadanti a u . . .

n¯ a a´ .t 22. a n .¯ . . . krtakrtye tath¯ bh¯me sthite dharm¯ tmajo hi sah a ı a .thirasya r¯ jy¯ rtham gaman¯ rthe prati´ravah a a a s .114 abhipr¯ yo hi bh¯masya ni´cayena trayoda´e a ı s s yudhis.119 a a a a a . a ¯ . ¯ . . a tasm¯ d tadaiva gantavyam vij˜ at¯ stre dhana˜ jaye a n¯ a n . hiram a a . . a 22.116 ı. na svayam hyavadat p¯ rthe phal¯ dhikyam yato bhavet a a . . . s s a . bh¯smadronadik¯ n sarv¯ n tam tvam vada dhana˜ jaye ı. nait¯ drsairid¯ n¯m tu v¯ kyairb¯ dhitumarhasi 22. ı a.112 u a a a a. .115 a a ı. tadaiva me’tyayah k¯ ryo hantavy¯ scaiva satravah a a´ ´ . n¯ . . ityukto bh¯masenastu snehabha˙ gabhay¯ t tatah ı n a .tudase c¯ tiv¯ c¯ m¯ m yadyevam bh¯ma m¯ m vadeh a a a a.113 22. . p¯ jy¯ ste b¯ huyuddhena na niv¯ ry¯ h katha˜ cana 22. imam mantram vadisy¯ mi yena jesyati phalgunah . . bh¯smadronadivijayah katham sy¯ dityacintayat 22. . . nrpatim bodhay¯ m¯ sa cint¯ vy¯ kulam¯ nasam 22. ı tasm¯ t te hyarjunenaiva niv¯ ry¯ ityacintayat 22. a a bh¯smadronadayo’straj˜ a niv¯ ry¯ sca katham yudhi ı. .111 a . am vij˜ ayaiva yudhis.t . . n astr¯ ni j¯ nannapi hi na prayojayasi kvacit a.. . .¯ a .tidam a .118 sarvaj˜ ah sarva´akti´ca krsnadvaip¯ yano’gamat n . niv¯ ranam gur¯ nam hi bh¯ma icchati na kvacit a . anyath¯ ’timrdutv¯ t sa na gacched bhinnadh¯h paraih 22.. u. cccv 22. . . nov¯ ca ki˜ cid vacanam sv¯ bhipretamav¯ pya ca a n a . ityuktvaiv¯ vadanmantram sarvadaivatadrs. .120 22. .121 . a .´ a ı.117 a a a apadyeva hi bh¯mast¯ n niv¯ rayati n¯ nyath¯ ı a a a a ¯ evam cint¯ sam¯ vis. .

sanm¯ se’tigate’pa´yanm¯ kam n¯ m¯ suram girau s u . . a n . 22. a a a a. . . a a a u .130 a. a . a ciksepa vajrasamit¯ mstatk¯ ye s¯ yak¯ n bah¯ n 22. tato’rjunastu g¯ nd¯vam sam¯ d¯ y¯ bhyat¯ d ayat 22.124 s a .¯ alam n¯ to’dhikam k¯ ryamet¯ vad yogyamasya ca a . .126 a. . 22. tadapyagrasadev¯ sau prahasan giri´astad¯ a s a b¯ huyuddham tatastv¯ s¯t tayoh purusasimhayoh 22. m¯ rcch¯ mav¯ pa mahat¯m phalguno rudrap¯ditah 22. . . .131 a aı . ityuktv¯ t¯ vubhau yuddham cakratuh purusarsabhau a a . a ı . n¯ a . a . . hau pranamya ca a . 22. .123 tam¯ pya phalguno mantram yayau jyes. a.bh¯smadronadivijaya et¯ vad v¯ryameva hi ı.129 tatr¯ khil¯ ni c¯ str¯ ni phalgunasy¯ grasacchivah a a a a. var¯ har¯ pam¯ y¯ tam vadh¯ rtham phalgunasya ca a u a a . sa mam¯ ra hatast¯ bhy¯ m d¯ navah p¯ pacetanah 22. . kir¯ tar¯ pastamanu sabh¯ rya´ca triyambakah a u a s . a . a a . .132 u a a ı.t .122 gate vy¯ se bhagavati sarvaj˜ e sarvakartari a n dharmar¯ jo’di´anmantram phalgun¯ ya rahasyamum a s a .127 a a a. ı. . cccvi . a a . . a phalgunasyeti bhagav¯ n na svayam hyavadanmanum a . ha na moksyase .t . ´ n .ı . . . tenokto’sau mayaiv¯ yam var¯ ho’nugato’dya hi a .125 tam j˜ atv¯ phalguno v¯rah sajyam krtv¯ tu g¯ ndivam ı . a tamavidhyo yatastvam hi tad yuddhyasva may¯ saha a . 22. ha tis. 22. ı . a . ı tapa´cac¯ ra tatrasthah sa˙ karastham harim smaran 22.128 ityuktah phalgunah pr¯ ha tis.t . . yamajau ca sam¯ slisya girimevendrak¯lakam a´ . pind¯krtya tato rudra´ciksep¯ tha dhana˜ jayam s . . a .

. aruhan sa tu tam j˜ atv¯ rudra ityeva phalgunah ¯ . a tena lokam mam¯ ’gaccha presay¯ mi ratham tava 22. a s ¯ a a 22. . .140 a . tena s¯ rddhamup¯ s¯dat tasminnaindre var¯ sane a aı a 22. s . a . a . a .p¯ rvam sampr¯ rthay¯ m¯ sa sa˙ karo garudadhvajam u a a a ´ n . n n¯ vy¯ soditena mantrena t¯ ni pusp¯ ni tacchirah 22. rudradehasthitam brahma visnv¯ khyam tositam tvay¯ a .135 a a . ativrddhasya p¯ rthasya darpah sy¯ dityacintayat 22. . . astram tad visnudaivatyam s¯ dhitam sa˙ karena yat . ityuktah pradadau visnurum¯ dh¯saya tam varam a ı´ ¯ .. . avar¯ nam varam matto yesam tvam samprayacchasi a. ¯ . a a . keval¯ n vaisnav¯ n mantr¯ n vy¯ sah p¯ rth¯ ya no dadau a a a . tasm¯ t p¯ supatam n¯ ma sv¯ nyastr¯ n yapare sur¯ h a a´ a a a. nama´cakre tatah pr¯ d¯ dastram p¯ supatam sivah 22. n¯ a . ten¯ jayacchvetav¯ ham giri´o ranamadhyagam 22. . . . .133 a a a.. . a p¯ rthah sa˜ j˜ amav¯ py¯ tha jay¯ rthy¯ r¯ dhayacchivam a a a a aa .142 pr¯ty¯ sam¯ slisya kuruprav¯ram sakro dvit¯y¯ m tanum¯ tmanah sah ı a a´ . . a.. dadustadaiva p¯ rth¯ ya sarve pratyaksagocar¯ h 22. kevalairvaisnavairmantraih svadattairvijay¯ vahaih a . . ı . .141 p¯ jito daivataih sarvairindrenaiva nive´itah u s .136 a . ay¯ t p¯ rthastam¯ rum hya yayau t¯ tanive´anam a . indro’rjunam sam¯ gamya pr¯ ha pr¯to’smi te’nagha a a ı . cccvii . . ajeyatvam pras¯ d¯ t te vijey¯ h syurmay¯ ’pi te 22.138 s a a a´ ´ .. .134 a a . a et¯ vat¯ ’lam bh¯sm¯ derjay¯ rthamiti ciddhanah 22. . . . . a . ¯.. . . a a . a. ´ ı a. a ityuktv¯ prayay¯ vindrastadrathena ca m¯ talih a a a . .137 a . . .139 a a a. . ´ n . ı.

147 a a . 22. a “esa moham srj¯ my¯ su yo jan¯ n mohayisyati a .ı .106 cccviii . . .¯ . 6.152 22. . tato’vasat p¯ ndaveyo g¯ ndharvam vedamabhyasan a. a .145 u ı s . pr¯tyartham v¯ sudevasya rugmin¯ v¯ kyamabrav¯t ı ı .143 22.144 sandho bhavetyeva tay¯ ’bhi´apte p¯ rthe sakro’nugraham tasya c¯ d¯ t a s a ´ a a . a a n ¯ksan mukham tasya mumoda so’pi hyuv¯ sa tasmin vatsar¯ n pa˜ ca loke . andhat¯ te bhavat¯ti dhrsnuh 22. . a a´ ... “tv¯ m¯ r¯ dhya tath¯ sambho grah¯sy¯ mi varam sad¯ a aa a´ ı. a s a a a sı sampr¯ pya bh¯ vena tu m¯ nusena m¯ t¯ kulasyeti nir¯ krt¯ ’bh¯ t a a a . a´ .150 “j¯ te’pi putre putr¯ rtham s¯ hi veda manogatam a a . a u 22. a ı . astr¯ ni tasm¯ adi´at sa v¯ savo mah¯ nti divy¯ ni tadorva´¯ tam a. ityukto bhagav¯ n devy¯ sammoh¯ ya suradvisam a a a . . a´ . a . . aa a . varam grah¯sya eva te sak¯ sato vimohayan 22.149 dv¯ par¯ dau yuge bh¯ tv¯ kalay¯ m¯ nusadisu” a a u a a a . n . 73 22.153 atatthy¯ ni vitatthy¯ ni dar´ayasva mah¯ bhuja a a s a 73 Padma Pu.. a putro me balav¯ n deva sy¯ t sarv¯ straviduttamah” 22. . . . gandharv¯ ccitrasen¯ ttu tath¯ ’str¯ n i sure´var¯ t 22. . a a . .151 a a a . . s a subhadray¯ ’bhimanyun¯ saha svak¯ m puram gatah a a a.146 a a a a. may¯ varo hi sambhave pradatta asa p¯ rvatah a ´ u ¯ .ı . .¯ yayau suparnam¯ ruhya sv¯yam badarik¯ sramam ı .ı a 22. . jan¯ rdano’tra samvasan kad¯ ciditthamaiksata 22. samvatsaram sandhar¯ p¯ carasva na . tvam ca rudra mah¯ b¯ ho moha´astr¯ n i k¯ raya a a s¯ a ..148 ı. a . iti v¯ kyamrtam kartumabhipr¯ yam vijaj˜ us¯ a a . .71. .

¯ . . . sarvam tapah karot¯va mohay¯ m¯ sa durjan¯ n 22. .154 aham tv¯ m p¯ jayisy¯ mi lokasammohanotsukah . ı a . iti bh¯ vah — bh¯ . ¯ . . . ¯ .161 a ı´ . s tat satyam kartum¯ y¯ tam krsnam badarik¯ sramam a a . .pra. . sam¯ y¯ t¯ m giri´ena pradis. u . t¯ ´ a s a . a. .t a . a a s¯ . sarvaj˜ a munayah sarve p¯ jay¯ ncakrire prabhum 22.. . . a drs. a .takarnah karnan¯ m¯ pi´acau a . .tv¯ gandharvasattamau a . krtv¯ svaj¯ tices. n a s¯ ksina yu˜ jan manas¯ dhy¯ yan bhu˜ janniti p¯. r¯ trau krsne munimadhye nivis. ´ 22.¯ n a a p¯ lan¯ bhyavah¯ r¯ yoh’ iti dh¯ toh manas¯ p¯ layan dhy¯ tv¯ a a aa .¯ . ityuktavacanam p¯ rvam ke´avena siv¯ ya yat ´ a . s .158 a .157 .. asca dhy¯ nenainamapa´yat¯ m 22. ı . cccix 74 22. a.155 a a a a ı .. . a . .162 ´¯ ı a a a . . a . a a. a .160 a u a . a a a´ .prak¯ sam kuru c¯ ’tm¯ namaprak¯ sam ca m¯ m kuru a´ . tamo’sur¯ n¯ nyath¯ hi y¯ nt¯tyetanmatam mama” 22. a.156 n¯ u a˜ .. um dv¯ rak¯ m gantuk¯ mau a a a. t¯ bhy¯ m punarnrttag¯tasamstavaih p¯ jitah prabhuh a a.. u . .the ‘bhuji a . . s a . sarvam prati tav¯ ham tu kury¯ m dv¯ da´avatsaram ´ a . stutv¯ bhakty¯ pranamam ca bahu´a´cakratuh subhau a a s s .¯ . . .te ghan. . 74 gunanvisnoryu˜ jannityatra nityena socisa prak¯ sar¯ p¯ n ´ . v¯ hrdi sthitam tam tu kaut¯ halasamanvitau u . v¯ munimadhyastham ke´avam tadabodhatah . a s .¯ . a a a a a sthir¯kurvan.tau krsnam dras. p¯ rvam tenoditam yattallok¯ n mohayat¯ ’˜ jas¯ u a an a . cak¯ ra ksanam¯ trena divyar¯ pasvar¯ nvitau 22. a´ .t . u . 22.159 tayoh prasanno bhagav¯ n sprs... yayau kail¯ samadr¯sam cak¯ reva tapo’tra ca 22.t a . . . . a.¯ a´ u a . a a .. tapo’sur¯ n am moh¯ ya sur¯ h santu gatajvar¯ h a. tau drs. a sv¯y¯ neva gunan visnurbhu˜ jan (yu˜ jan) nityena socisa ı a n n ´ .163 22.

a manasaiva svabhakt¯ n¯ m dv¯ da´abdavrat¯ ptaye a a . . u s¯ . a .170 22. .. . . . ´ cakre stutim ca param¯ m paramasya p¯ rnasadgunyavigrahavidosamah¯ vibh¯ teh a... ava rudrahrdigam nijameva r¯ pam a˜ u .164 aj˜ ay¯ c¯ ray¯ m¯ sa ksipram dv¯ da´ar¯ sis u ¯n a a a a . . 22. . .¯ ityuktavatyakhiladevagana gir¯se krsnam pranemurativrddharame´abhakty¯ 22. visnuh samastasujanaih paramo hyupeyastatpr¯ ptaye’hamanilo’tha ram¯ ’bhyup¯ y¯ h a a a a. . a ı . a .173 s a . sarvo’pi sarvasuradaivatam¯ tmadaivam¯ y¯ tam¯ tmagr hasannidhim¯ svavetya ´ a a a a a´ . . . sv¯ tm¯ nam prati p¯ p¯ n¯ m siv¯ yeti prak¯ sayan 22. avyaktatah sakalaj¯vaganacca nitya ityeva ni´caya utaitadanusmaradhvam ı s . . ¯ a . . ¯ ı´ . dv¯ da´abdamabh¯ t tena tadahah ke´avecchay¯ a s¯ u a . .167 tatr¯ sya garudady¯ sca paricary¯ m svap¯ rsad¯ h a a. . kalpayitvopav¯ s¯ d¯n manas¯ niyam¯ napi 22. .165 ekasminnahni bhagav¯ n r¯ simr¯ sim ca vatsaram a a´ . . a a .. . . . . ¯ a´ cakrurhom¯ dik¯ scaiva kriy¯ scakre jan¯ rdanah a a´ a´ a . a. ¯. . . . u . .168 a a . . a a a. . . .169 22. . krsnasyaiva gunakhy¯ naih punarindr¯ didevat¯ h a a. esa hya´esanigam¯ rthavinirnayottho yad visnureva paramo mama c¯ bjayoneh s . .¯ . a s a´ . . ı . abhy¯ yayuh pitrmun¯ndraganaih samet¯ gandharvasiddhavarayaksaviha˙ gam¯ dy¯ h a ı a n a a. a u . . uktairanyai´ca giri´av¯ kyaistattvavinirnayaih s s a . .171 krsno’pyayogyajanamohanameva v¯ nchamstus.166 aa ı a a m¯ sabratam s¯ rddha´ata´v¯ sak¯ lairakalpayat a s sa a . j˜ an¯ bhivrddhimagaman pur¯ ’pi j˜ anino’dhikam n¯ a a n¯ .iti tasm¯ t tad¯ krsna ek¯ hena brhaspatim a a . 22. .174 cccx 22. . . abhy¯ yayau nijaganaih sahitah sabh¯ ryo bhakty¯ ’tisambhramagrh¯tasamarhanagryah a a a . . t¯ . . . . 22. . rudro ni´amya taduv¯ ca sur¯ n samast¯ n satyam vad¯ mi srnut¯ dya vaco mad¯yam s a a a a ´..172 . abhyetya p¯ dayugalam jagadekabhartuh krsnasya bhaktibharitah siras¯ nan¯ ma a a a . a s¯ a 22. a´ . s 22.. . . ´ a a´ evam sthitam tamaravindadal¯ yat¯ ks am brahmendrap¯ rvasurayogivarapraje´ah a a .

a . . tad¯ j¯ t¯ d v¯ sudevaputr¯ t k¯ m¯ drte kvacit 22. .. 22. . a .175 a a a a a tatah krsnah sutavaram tvatta ad¯ sya ityajah ¯ a . dehi k¯ ntam mametyeva tad¯ t¯ mahamabruvam 22. ´ .176 putram deh¯ti so’py¯ ha p¯ rvameva sutastava ı a u . . a a . cccxi . .182 a a s a. ´.184 u a . . yaduktav¯ nchivam p¯ rvam satyam kartum tadabrav¯t a˜ u ı . . a . . . . . puna´ca svodare putram sth¯ pay¯ m¯ sa ke´avah 22. . j¯ tah pradyumnan¯ m¯ yah sa maddattah prav¯ datah a . ¯ ityuktv¯ ’bhipranamyainam punar¯ ha sur¯ n harah 22. . jv¯ l¯ m¯ l¯ kar¯ . ¯ a . ¯ a . .181 aaa a a a a . a ityato’sau may¯ datta iva deva tvad¯ j˜ ay¯ 22. s . . .180 a a a . sadyogarbham punastam ca rugminy¯ m janayisyati . a niss¯ rayitv¯ kaksam ca dagdham pa´yata devat¯ h 22. a. . . ´ a. . . yadarthamesa ay¯ tah ke´avah srnut¯ mar¯ h a. 22.178 a . ay¯ ta iha tam c¯ pi dad¯ ha svodar¯ t sutam a a ¯ a .sarvadevottamam tam hi j¯ nantyeva sur¯ h sad¯ a a. . . a yo’suro vakran¯ m¯ ’s¯davadhyo brahmano var¯ t a a ı a . tath¯ ’pi tatpram¯ nan¯ m bahutv¯ d ye’tra samsay¯ h a a. yuktim¯ tre te’pi rudrav¯ ky¯ dapagat¯ stad¯ 22. . . p¯ rvavat ksanam¯ trena yuv¯ ca sa bhavisyati 22. ena svatejovarddhitena ca a a a a al pradyumnenaiva tam daityam dagdhv¯ vanasamanvitam a .183 s a a a s .177 pur¯ dagdho may¯ k¯ mastad¯ ’y¯ cata m¯ m ratih a a a a a a.179 a an a d¯ so’smi tava deve´a p¯ hi m¯ m saranagatam a s a a. a a utpatsyate v¯ sudev¯ d yad¯ tam patim¯ psyasi a a a . tam hantumeva putram svam pradyumnamudare’rpya ca . . . a . .

v¯ krsnam harsasamp¯ rit¯ tm¯ r¯ mo hantum caikalavyam samaicchat u a a a . 75 Harivamse Bhavisyatparvani A.. . . a a. . . a a a a a. . sahaiva r¯ mena sine´ca naptr¯ sam¯ vi´an sv¯ m purameva sarve a . a. . .193 udyamya dorbhy¯ m sa gad¯ m javenaiv¯ bhy¯ patad rauhineyo nisadam a. krsne pray¯ te nilayam puradviso r¯ trau paundrau v¯ sudevah sam¯ g¯ t a a a a . ´ a.186 ´ n ı a.. 22.t . . a a a. . 102 . . . .drs.185 s a. n a a s ı a. evam kr¯datyayam devah p¯ rnai´varyena kevalam ı..188 a a a . ametann¯ rad¯ dyairmunibhih sarvameva ca a a . samyodhay¯ m¯ surath¯ bhyavarsaccharairnisad¯ dhipa ekalavyah 22.187 a . .t a . .. a a . . tato harirbrahmasurendramukhyaih suraih stuto garudaskandhasamsthah . s . punahpunah pranatah sa˙ karena stutastrt¯ye’hni nij¯ m pur¯mag¯ t 22. . a .192 tasmin k¯ le ke´avo vainateyam¯ rum hy¯ ’y¯ d yatra te yuddasamsth¯ h a s a . ´ . . . . . pur¯m prabha˜ jantamamum viditv¯ sar¯ ma´aineyayaduprav¯r¯ h ı. punah sam¯ d¯ ya tathorud¯pik¯ agre sam¯ dh¯ ya ca rauhineyam a a ı a a a . .. .190 “ath¯ ’sas¯ daikalavyam rathena r¯ mah saineyah paundrakam v¯ sudevam a a a . vel¯ ntam tam dr¯ vayitv¯ ’tra tasthau r¯ mo gad¯ p¯ nirad¯nasattvah 22. . . a s a s .194 a ı u . a sahaikalavyena nijena m¯ tuh pitr¯ tath¯ ’ksohinikatrayena 22. 22. .. .¯ a tadastra´astraih sahas¯ visanna yaduprav¯r¯ vihataprad¯p¯ h s a . .¯ ıa ı a. 22. a a . cccxii 22. . . a a . .. ı a . .. drs. . .189 22. ityukte ke´avam nemurdev¯ h sakrapurogam¯ h 22. . . . .t . u . ´ s a a s a. . . vaikalavyah par¯ dravajj¯vitecchuh sud¯ ram 22. .191 .195 a . ı . . a. . a. a a . . vidr¯ vayan rauhineyo’nvay¯ t tam bh¯to’pataccaikalavyo’mbudhau sah a a ı . a ayuddhyat¯ m tau s¯ tyakih paundraka´ca tath¯ ’nyonyam viratham cakratu´ca” 75 a. .¯ balam kopam c¯ sya drs.. tato gad¯ yuddhamabh¯ t tayordvayostath¯ r¯ ma´caikalavya´ca v¯rau a u a a s s ı krtv¯ ’nyonyam viratham gad¯ bhy¯ mayuddhyat¯ m j¯ tadarpau bal¯ gryau a a a. vinissrt¯ atta´astr¯ h svapury¯ h simh¯ yath¯ dharsit¯ h sadguh¯ y¯ h a¯ s a. . . a . . .´ . .

. ´¯ .. ´ .. . a . 22. . anye ca daity¯ apatamstamo’ndhe tathaiva so’pyapatat p¯ pabuddhih a a . s . cakarta tatkandharam tasya c¯ nu m¯ t¯ mahasy¯ cchinat s¯ yakena a aa a a . .198 a a a s u .200 u a a a a a s tam satakaumbhe garude rathasthe sthitam cakr¯ d¯n krtrim¯ n sandadh¯ nam a ı . v¯ krsnah pr¯ hasat p¯ pabuddhim 22. . . ¯ a mad¯yali˙ g¯ ni visrjya c¯ ’´u sam¯ gaccheth¯ h saranam m¯ manantam ı n a as a a. sr¯vats¯ rthe dagdhavaksasthalam ca drs.sup¯ po’s¯ vekalavyah subh¯to r¯ mam matvaiv¯ nuy¯ tam puna´ca a a ı a . a . a a .t a . sa c¯ ’pa p¯ pastama eva ghoram krsnadvesannityaduhkh¯ tmakam tat 22. a . a . samudre’´¯tim yojan¯ n¯ mat¯tya pa´c¯ daiksad dv¯pamev¯ dhirumhya sı .205 a a.¯ . a ´ı ´ s a . . a a . prasth¯ pay¯ m¯ sa puna´ca d¯ tam krsnayaiko v¯ sudevo’hamasmi 22. 22. .202 ap¯ tayacc¯ ’´u sirah sa tena k¯ s¯svarasye´varo v¯ ranasy¯ m a as ´ . tasy¯ stra´astr¯ n i niv¯ rya ke´ava´cakrena cakre tamap¯ stakandharam a s a.196 r¯ mo vijity¯ tibalam rane ripum mudaiva d¯ modaram¯ sas¯ da a a a a a .197 tam ke´avo viratham vy¯ yudham ca ksanena cakre sa yayau nij¯ m pur¯m a. . cccxiii . ... a 22.206 a a . a. a . a . a a. a n¯ a s¯ h¯ yyakrcc¯ sya ca k¯ sir¯ jo yathaiva kirm¯rahidimbas¯ lv¯ h a a a´ a ı a a. . 22. . ı .199 krsnah prahasy¯ ’ha tav¯ ’yudh¯ ni d¯ sy¯ myaham li˙ gabh¯ t¯ ni c¯ ’jau a a a a a ua a . . . 22. . . . a s s a . a a . . . tato’stra´astr¯ n yabhivarsam¯ nam vijitya tam v¯ sudevo’rinaiva s a. . . a a ı s a ı a . a a . s .204 nihatya tau ke´avo raugmineyam punarvaidarbhy¯ m janay¯ m¯ sa sadyah s a.. paundrastvavaj˜ aya siniprav¯ram niv¯ ryam¯ no’pi yayau jan¯ rdanam n¯ ´ ı . ... tadd¯ toktam v¯ kyametanni´amya yaduprav¯r¯ uccakaih pr¯ hasan sma u s ıa . .¯ a sa ca brahm¯ ham v¯ sudevo’smi nityamiti j˜ an¯ dagamat tat tamo’ndham a . . a . . a .201 ´ ı a a . . . . sa caikalavyo r¯ majitah siv¯ ya cakre tapo’jeyat¯ m c¯ ’pa tasm¯ t 22. . ´ a sa sarvadattena varena drptah punaryoddhum krsnamev¯ ’sas¯ da ´ a a .203 22. n ityukto’sau d¯ ta ety¯ ’ha tasmai sa c¯ bhy¯ g¯ d yoddhuk¯ mo hari´ca 22. .

s a a . . a .tah a a . 22.. t¯ . ı. ı a u . ı.211 dagdhv¯ pur¯m v¯ ranas¯m sudar´anah punah p¯ r´vam v¯ sudevasya c¯ ’g¯ t a ı. s . .218 . aprcchya jag¯ da dv¯ rak¯ m ke´av¯ ya nyavedayannandagop¯ dibhaktim a a a.210 krty¯ tmako vahnirasau pradh¯ navahneh putra´cakravidr¯ vito’tha a s a . .212 a . a ı a a a . . . . . a n a . ¯ a . a a a n¯ . ..¯ a . a .214 a . as . . . u . a tvay¯ na k¯ ryam mama ki˜ ca bhadre may¯ ’r¯nam m¯ nabha˙ g¯ rthameva a a n a ı. a u . a . . . . . .¯ .t . . ´ . acet¯ h a.. o gokulam rauhineyah a a a . .ı matto’yamityeva nad¯man¯ gat¯ m cakarsa r¯ mo l¯ ngalen¯ gryav¯ryah ı a a. a . . . a nity¯ virodho’pi tay¯ vidosay¯ 22.. . . a a .217 22. .215 a. . . .. a punastay¯ pranatah samstuta´ca vyasarjayat t¯ matha nandagopam a s a .¯ 22. a . . . . a´ a a . a ı . ı vidambayan grhinameva ces.. 22.. a . s a a ¯ . . . sam¯ hrt¯ ’s¯ti s¯ c¯ viyogam sad¯ krsnen¯ ’tmano’pyeva vettr¯ 22.216 22.¯ sa daksinagni´c¯ sur¯ ve´ayuktah samp¯ jitah k¯ sir¯ j¯ tmajena u . . sah¯ nubandham ca sudaksinam tam bhasm¯cak¯ r¯ ’´u saputrabh¯ ry¯ m a ı aas a a . ..evam yad¯ n¯ mrsabhena s¯ dite paundre tath¯ k¯ sinrpe ca p¯ pe u a . .209 a s s u . .208 ´ a s¯ a a . krsnastasya pratigh¯ t¯ rthamugram sam¯ di´accakramanantav¯ryah aa a s ı . j¯ jvalyam¯ nam tadamoghav¯ryam vyadr¯ vayad vahnimimam sud¯ ram a a .¯ s a a s . a ı . cccxiv 22. m¯ sau tatra nyavasad gopik¯ bh¯ reme ks¯bo yamun¯ m¯ hvayacca a a ı a a . krsnah kr¯dan dv¯ ravaty¯ m sup¯ rnanity¯ nandah kvacid¯ ha sma bhaism¯m a a. a a .t krty¯ masmai daksinagnau sivo’pi daity¯ ve´adadad¯ d¯ vr t¯ tm¯ 22. var¯ dume´asya vivrddha´aktiryayau krsno yatra samp¯ rna´aktih 22. . . . a a´ . a˙ a ı . . k¯ s¯saputrastu sudaksinakhyastapo’caraccha˙ kar¯ yorubhakty¯ a ´ı ´ n a a . a . striy¯ bhetavyam bharturityeva dharmam vij˜ apayant¯ duhkhitev¯ ’sa dev¯ a n¯ ı . ... a a . a sudaksino’sau tama eva jagmiv¯ n krsnadvesat s¯ nubandhah sup¯ pah 22. . t¯ m s¯ ntvay¯ m¯ sa grhasthadharmam vij˜ apayan devadevo’pyaduhkh¯ m 22.207 pratyaksagam tam sivam p¯ pabuddhih krsnabh¯ vam y¯ cate dus. . . pr¯ y¯ d drs. .tv¯ tatra nandam ya´od¯ m tatp¯ jitah krsnav¯ rt¯ m ca prs. . s a. . ¯ . a evam kr¯datyabjan¯ bhe ram¯ y¯ m krsnadis.213 a a . . . ı. ¯ . . . u ..

.228 a a .. a . avacan¯ ni balam puram svam krodh¯ t sam¯ vivi´uratra cukopa r¯ mah a a a s a . a´ a gatv¯ sa maindam prathamam jagh¯ na krodh¯ t yuddh¯ y¯ ’gatam raivat¯ gre a a a a a a .227 . . a a a a aa a 22. a srutvaiva tad vrsnayah sarva eva samudyamam cakrire kauravesu ´ . a ¯ r¯ m¯ ya so’d¯ d varamabjan¯ bho vadhy¯ vetau bhavat¯ m te’pyavadhyau a a a a a a. 22.tadaiva maindo vivida´ca bhaume hate sakh¯ yau d¯ nav¯ ve´ayuktau s a a a s anartar¯ s.225 u a. . . .tram v¯ sudevaprat¯pau vyan¯ sayet¯ m v¯ sudevo’tha coce 22. . . . 22. ı . a a n¯ ¯ . aj˜ apayad vo nrpatih sma yannah kum¯ rakah pragrh¯to bhavadbhih a ¯ n¯ . a.226 aj˜ apay¯ m¯ sa va ugrasena ityuktameva tu ni´amya kuruprav¯r¯ h a a s ı a. . sabh¯ ryam¯ su putrakam suyodhan¯ bhip¯ jitam a a´ a u .220 a n a . duryodhanasy¯ ’sa putr¯ ratiry¯ p¯ rvam n¯ mn¯ laksana k¯ ntar¯ p¯ a ı a u u a . .224 purasya b¯ hyopavane sthitah sa pr¯ sth¯ payaccoddhavam kaurav¯ rthe a a a a . . . niv¯ rya t¯ n balabhadrah svayam yayau sahoddhavah kauravey¯ ncham¯ rth¯ a a a˜ a ı . . . a ı a´ a.t sa l¯ ngalena tat puram vikrsya j¯ hnav¯jale a˙ a ı ..´ a . karnena bh¯ ri´ravas¯ ca s¯ rddham b¯ hvorbal¯ deva duryodhanasya 22. var¯ d viri˜ casya tath¯ ’mrt¯ san¯ dubhau ca maindo vivido vrajeti 22.tr¯ h ı . dine parasmin vividam jagh¯ na sil¯ varsantam musalen¯ gryakarm¯ a ´ a a a . krcchrena tam virath¯krtya caikam sarve samet¯ jagrhurdh¯ rtar¯ s. ı a. . . . . nip¯ tayan niv¯ ritah pranamya sarvakauravaih 22. tayor¯ vis. . . . . . a a a ı a.223 u s a a a . ı .229 cccxv 22. . . .221 a .222 bal¯ d grh¯t¯ m v¯ksya t¯ m karnamukhy¯ duryodhan¯ dy¯ yuyudhuh krodhad¯pt¯ h a . sap¯ ribarham¯ pya ca prajagmiv¯ n svak¯ m puram a a a a. a a . .219 a. ¯ n¯ samsr¯ vya dus.tau t¯ vasurau tamo’ndham pr¯ ptau ca t¯ va´vinau svam ca lokam 22. a a s . . a a a. a . .¯ . 22. . a. ekah sametairbahubhirb¯ ndhav¯ rtham ksantam tanno mu˜ cat¯ ’´veva s¯ mbam a a n as a . . .¯ a svayambarasth¯ m t¯ m bal¯ deva s¯ mbo jagr¯ ha s¯ cainam¯ s¯ nurakt¯ a. . agatya sarve kuravo’sya p¯ j¯ m cakruh sa c¯ ’hograsenasya c¯ ’j˜ am 22. .

. sa tu yuddhv¯ ’tikr cchrena n¯ g¯ strena babandha tam a . a a s yasy¯ cyut¯ ve´avi´ esak¯ lam j˜ atv¯ bh¯mo’pyasya nodeti yuddhe a a s s . .. . a . . . . .231 tad¯ jay¯ prabhavatyesa r¯ mo n¯ tivyaktastatra yad¯ jan¯ rdanah a ı a a a . yuddhvaiv¯ ngiras¯ caiva ksanad vidr¯ pya t¯ n harih a˙ a a a . ¯ a a . .239 a a a a . . a . a tad¯ bh¯mo vijay¯ sy¯ t sadaiva visnoh ke´ave´av¯ n yat sa r¯ mah 22. tena bhasmaprah¯ ren a jvaritam rohin¯sutam a . . .230 kr¯dayuddhe bahu´o rauhineye vyaktim visnorbh¯maseno viditv¯ ı. . . agat¯ naniruddhast¯ n parighena mah¯ balah a a ¯ a . a . vidr¯ pya sarvapramath¯ n¯ sas¯ da jvaram tatah 22.236 a. a a . a aniruddham gunod¯ ram¯ n¯tam citralekhay¯ a ı .237 atha krsnah sam¯ ruhya garudam r¯ masamyutah a . n¯ a ı 22. a pr¯ pya reme b¯ nasut¯ divas¯ n subah¯ napi 22. a a. a . t¯ tk¯ lik¯m kr¯dam¯ no’pi tena naivodyamam kurute visnubhakty¯ a a ı . .240 a ¯´ . . et¯ drsenaiva r¯ mena yukte krsne dv¯ rvaty¯ m nivasatyabjan¯ bhe a . . 22. . . svapne’niruddhena rat¯ kad¯ cid b¯ natmajosa citralekh¯ muv¯ ca 22.. . .233 a a a.238 a a . a a .234 . .232 a ı ı a s¯ s a a . . ucurb¯ nay¯ di´acca ki˙ kar¯ n grahane’sya sah 22.. nihatya dr¯ vay¯ m¯ sa svayam¯ y¯ t tato’surah a a a a a .ity¯ dikarm¯ n i mah¯ nti r¯ masy¯ ’sa˜ ches asy¯ cyut¯ ve´ino’lam a a. n¯ a a . 22.235 a a. ¯ a s n a ¯ . a a u g¯ dham kany¯ grhe tam tu j˜ atv¯ kany¯ bhiraksinah u. . ¯ s ı a . . . .. . a a a n .¯ . . cccxvi 22.. a pradyumnena ca tatr¯ g¯ t prathamam tatra vahnibhih 22. . ı. . . . a .ı aslisya vijvaram cakre v¯ sudevo jagatprabhuh 22.¯ tam¯ nayetyatha s¯ citravastre pradar´ya lok¯ n samadar´ayat tam a a s a s pautram viditv¯ vacan¯ cca tasy¯ h krsnasya tam c¯ ’nayat tatra r¯ trau a a a.´ a .

. jvarena vaisnaven¯ sau subhrsam p¯ditastad¯ a a . tena stutah sa bhagav¯ n mocay¯ m¯ sa tam vibhuh 22.. a a a a a ı. daity¯ ve´ad v¯ sudev¯ nabhij˜ am sambodhay¯ m¯ sa saduktibhirvibhuh 22. . . . svayam jitv¯ ’pi giri´abhrtyam n¯ lamiti prabhuh a s . a . yen¯ yatnena vijitah sarvalokaharo harah a .246 a s¯ a a n . . . ı. . . 22.. . . . . ava b¯ no’bhisas¯ ra ke´avam a. . a .. kr¯darthamatyalpajanesvapi prabhuh katha˜ cideva vyajayad vyath¯ m vin¯ ı.¯ . a. a a . ity¯ di moh¯ ya sa dar´ayatyajo nityasvatantrasya kuto vyath¯ dayah 22. .250 a. .svayam vikr¯dya ten¯ tha ka˜ cit k¯ lam jan¯ rdanah ı. a . . . . a . . gr¯ s¯ rthamupan¯ta´ ca jag¯ ma saranam harim aa ı s a ´ . nispisya mus. a a ı´ . a ı´ .241 t s a .248 a a sa . . . . a s . tayorabh¯ d yuddhamathainamacyuto vijrmbhay¯ m¯ sa ha jrmbhanastratah 22. ´ . a krtv¯ svabhaktam b¯ nam tam raraksa dvibhuj¯kr tam ı .244 a a s a . . 22. . a . t¯ tasy¯ cyuto b¯ husahasramacchinat puna´c¯ rim jagrhe tacchiro’rthe 22. vijrmbhite sa˙ kare nisprayatne sth¯ nupame samsthite ka˜ jaj¯ tah ´ n a. . kim jvar¯ dijayo visnostasy¯ nantasya kathyate a a .242 a . ¯ n a . a n a . a .. b¯ nam c¯ yatnato jitv¯ pr¯ y¯ d dv¯ ravat¯m punah 22. evamagn¯na˙ girasam jvaram skandamum¯ patim ı n a . pragrhya sarvam ca vive´a visnoh sa t¯ daram dar´ay¯ m¯ sa tatra ´ s . sivasya r¯ pam stambhitam bilvan¯ mni vane gir¯sena ca yat tapah krtam ´ u . mocayitv¯ ’niruddham ca yayau b¯ nena p¯ jitah 22. . . . . tad¯ sivena pranato b¯ naraksanak¯ myay¯ a´ a. .243 a a a . yad¯ jvar¯ dy¯ akhil¯ h pravidrut¯ stad¯ svayam pr¯ pa harim gir¯sah a a a a. . u . ¯ n a. . . . . . . u s a a . . svabhrtyenaiva jetavya ityanyam sasrje tad¯ 22. .251 cccxvii . .245 u a a . a . ibhi´c¯ nyam sasarja jvaramacyutah 22. .247 saivam padam pr¯ ptumev¯ cyut¯ cca tacc¯ vadat ka˜ jajah sa˙ karasya ´ a a a n . ´ n apetamoho’tha vrsadhvajo harim tus. .249 a a.

evamvidh¯ nyaganit¯ ni yad¯ ttamasya karm¯ nyaganyamahimasya mahotsavasya a u a. a duryodhanam nindayati r¯ me s¯ tyakirabrav¯t 22. a.¯ sar¯ mah sasuto v¯ndram¯ ruhya dv¯ rak¯ m gatah a .257 a a a a a . . .¯ ram¯ y¯ api yadv¯ksam vin¯ na calitum balam 22. .255 a ı´ s u a a a . ı. . . a. no nity¯ nando nijecchay¯ 22. sampr¯ pya loma´amunih sakal¯ ni t¯rth¯ ny¯ ptum sa p¯ ndutanayesu sah¯ ya as¯t a s a ı a a . ´¯ n a a. p¯ rth¯ n samp¯ jay¯ m¯ survrsnaya´c¯ ’j˜ ay¯ hareh 22. . . samp¯ jya tesu nikhilesu harim subhakty¯ krsne samarpayitum¯ puratha prabh¯ sam u a . ... . sambh¯ van¯ ya sakalairyadubhih sametastesam ca r¯ masahito harir¯ jag¯ ma 22. . naca j˜ an¯ dayo bh¯ v¯ nac¯ stitvamapi kvacit n¯ a a a a ananta´akteh krsnasya na citrah sulino jayah 22. a uv¯ ca saineya na p¯ nduputr¯ h parena sams¯ dhitar¯ jyak¯ m¯ h 22.. .252 a a ı .259 a a ı . a. . reme tatra ciram kr. .traj¯ n a a . .ı .253 s .262 a ´ a. ´ a a. . . a a a.254 a a .¯ abhimanyum sth¯ pay¯ mo r¯ jye y¯ vat trayoda´am a a a a s . . . 22. nityam ram¯ kamalajanmagir¯sa´akras¯ ry¯ dibhih parinut¯ ni vimuktid¯ ni 22. a cccxviii .261 a a a . . a ¯ ı . evam vasatyamitapaurusav¯ryas¯ re n¯ r¯ yane svapuri sakradhana˜ jayoktah a aa . . . . . . .¯.. tatra bh¯mam tapovesam drs.260 samvatsaram sam¯ pyaiva puram y¯ syanti p¯ ndav¯ h a a. s. a a .tv¯ ’tisnehak¯ ran at ı . . evam vadatyeva siniprav¯re jan¯ rdanah p¯ rthamukh¯ nyud¯ks ya ´ ı a a ı . a .thiro r¯ j¯ r¯ jyam sasatu p¯ rvavat 22. . .258 a a u a a s a n a . . ´¯ u . a.¯. ı a a a.. . .. . 22. a . ı . p¯ rthaih samp¯ jitastatra krsno yaduganaih saha a u . . ´¯ . a tato yudhis.¯ .256 prthv¯m pradaksinata etya samastat¯rthasn¯ nam yath¯ kramata eva vidh¯ ya p¯ rth¯ h ı a . a a a a. citralekh¯ sametosanvitapautrasamanvitah a . ´ n . a . ¯drsanantasa˙ khy¯ n¯ m siv¯ n¯ m brahmanamapi . . sarve vayam nihaty¯ dya sakarnan dhrtar¯ s. . . .

267 22. ı u . . a cccxix . . ´ a . uv¯ ha krsnam sa tu tasya bhrty¯ uhuh p¯ rth¯ mste badary¯ sramam ca a a´ . s s . . . a pap¯ ta krsnabh¯mayoh sannidh¯ ne udyadbh¯ norman dal¯ bham sugandham a . . . meroh pr¯ cy¯ m gandham¯ de girau ca pr¯ purbadary¯ sramamuttamam bhuvi a a a´ . ´ u a a . pra´asyam¯ nah surasiddhasa˙ ghaih mrtnan daity¯ n simha´ard¯ lar¯ p¯ n s a .svab¯ huv¯ryen a nihatya satr¯ n¯ psyanti r¯ jyam ta it¯rite’mun¯ a ı . a a. . . . tasmin mun¯ndrairabhip¯ jyam¯ n¯ n¯ r¯ yanam p¯ jayantah sadaiva ı u a a aa . . ´¯ a a . 22. ı . bah¯ nyay¯ cat t¯ drsany¯ nubh¯ vamavis ahyam j¯ nat¯ devadaityaih 22. ı a tatheti p¯ rth¯ avadamstataste krsnam puraskrtya yayurda´arh¯ h a a s¯ a . . an¯ d¯ nam divya´aktervi´esannarasvabh¯ ve sarvad¯ caiva vrttih a a . a a .¯ a a . . am nisadham girim ca ı ´ s s . . s at¯tya sarva´va´uram girim te suvarnak¯ . a a.. a a u sthite garutm¯ nuragam jah¯ ra mah¯ hrad¯ d v¯ sudev¯ san¯ gryah a a a a a a a .263 kramena p¯ rth¯ api sai´iram girim sam¯ sadamstatra krsnam sudurge ´ s . ı a a a. . u a a a ¯ . a .. . .. . . . j¯ nannapyenam sv¯yar¯ pam sa bh¯ma´cikr¯d a etena yath¯ parena 22. .t a . . . ut . tay¯ ’rthitah sagadastu˙ gamenam girim veg¯ d¯ ruhad v¯ yus¯ nuh a n a a a u . . a . . n a .. . visajjant¯m¯ksya taih samsmrto’tha haidimba ay¯ t sahito ni´acaraih 22. . . pr¯ py¯ tra n¯ r¯ yanap¯ jay¯ krtasvak¯yak¯ ry¯ yayuruttar¯ m di´am 22. u a . . .270 u a a . . . u . ı u . a ..273 a ı a.265 a a aa .. 22. s¯ ¯ a . u . ¯ . a . . . ¯ ı a a . . a ı .268 tatpaksav¯ tena vic¯ lite tu tasmin girau kamalam haimamagryam a . cakrustapo j˜ anasam¯ dhiyuktam sattattvavidy¯ m pratip¯ dayantah n¯ a a.. . . . tasm¯ d bh¯mo hanum¯ mscaika eva jy¯ yahkan¯yovrttimatr¯ bhipede 22. .271 asediv¯ m statra han¯ mad¯ khyam nijam r¯ pam prodyad¯ dityabh¯ sam a. . evam badary¯ m viharatsu tesu kvacid rahah krsnay¯ v¯ yus¯ nau a. . 22. u a ı ı . a . dharmo dev¯ n¯ m paramo m¯ nusatve sv¯ye r¯ pe’pyanyavadeva vrttih a a.272 a ı s ı. a ¯ . v¯ ’tigandham varahemaka˜ jam kut¯ hal¯ d draupad¯ bh¯masenam n .266 22. .264 ı ı .269 drs. ¯ . s¯ u u a 22. .

a .282 ´¯ a ı . u nyav¯ rayan krodhava´a samet¯ h satam sahasr¯ n yajit¯ ni sa˙ khe a s¯ a. a ..tv¯ vidy¯ balam b¯ hubalam tathaiva ı a . ı a a a . .t a ´ ... . . a´ . . a . .279 a a a a a a. a n 22. u . . ´ . v¯ tena kunty¯ m balav¯ n sa j¯ tah surastapasv¯ dvisat¯ m nihant¯ a a.274 naiv¯ vyaktih k¯ cidast¯ha visnoh pr¯ durbh¯ ve’pyatisuvyakta´ akteh a ı a s .t a haim¯ ni divy¯ nyatigandhavanti s¯ m¯ sadad v¯ ryam¯ no nar¯ saih 22. . ham ca lokam a a. . ¯ .278 nar¯ gamy¯ m nalin¯metya tatra drs.280 var¯ cchivasyaiva parairajey¯ h sastr¯ stravrs. ıa . a a´ u . v¯ srutv¯ han¯ manmukhatah kath¯ sca u . cccxx . ¯ a a ... a .¯ . a ´ s¯ . . tatr¯ par¯ m scaiva bah¯ nasatyam nir¯svaram c¯ pratis.. . . .sarve guna avrt¯ m¯ nusatve yug¯ nus¯ r¯ nm¯ lar¯ p¯ nus¯ r¯ t a aa u u a aa . r¯ masya tacc¯ tur¯ tmyam ca divyam c¯ turyugam dharmamapyagryameva 22. a icch¯ vyaktih pr¯ ya´o m¯ rutasya tadanyesam vyaktat¯ k¯ ranena 22. ´ a ı a .283 a ´ . t¯ n vaisnavaireva sastraih sa bh¯mo vijitya p¯ rvam v¯ nmaye sa˙ gare tu a ´¯ ı u n . 22. . a a . . a . . te bh¯mam¯ tt¯ yudhamugrar¯ pam mah¯ balam r¯ panav¯ vat¯ ram ı a a u . bh¯me’khilaj˜ e tapas¯ m nidh¯ ne balodadhau saiva´astram vadantah 22.276 s a a a a. a˙ . ¯ 22. .284 bhinnam visnumadhikam sarvata´ca bruvan prav¯r¯ n laksamesam nijaghne s ıa . a a a .. .281 ı n a. . satye ca dharme ca ratah sadaiva par¯ krame satrubhirapradhrsyah 22.¯. a. ´¯ ı a . te tasya v¯ryam ca balam ca drs. .t .277 a a a . tadr¯ pavrddhim bh¯maseno’tha drs. a u a ¯ a a a u. v¯ padm¯ nyadbhut¯ k¯ ravanti a a.275 a a s a a a . tasm¯ d bh¯mo dharmavrddhyarthameva sv¯ye r¯ pe’pyanyavad vrttimeva a ı ı u . . sastr¯ stravarsasya kurvan prat¯pam jaghne’khil¯ n gaday¯ tesu v¯r¯ n 22. a a . . pradar´ay¯ m¯ sa tath¯ ’sur¯ n am moh¯ yaiv¯ saktavacchaktir¯ pah 22. ´ u ı´ . im mumucuh subh¯m¯ m a a. a. 22. ı a u a´ . ¯ . ¯.t . .. siddho’ham¯so’hamiti bruv¯ nan gunan visnoh khy¯ payan v¯ dato’jait ı´ a. a a .. kram¯ t sur¯ nam bh¯ gato’vyaktar¯ p¯ ad¯ nato vyaktim¯ y¯ ntyur¯ n am a a.¯ ¯ . dhvaj¯ d b¯bhatsorgarjanenaiva satrupar¯ bhave tena datte’rjunasya a ı ´ a yayau pranamyainam¯ sveva bh¯mah saugandhikam vanamatyagryar¯ pam a´ ı .

devebhyo maranad bh¯t¯ r¯ ksas¯ vittap¯ j˜ ay¯ ıa a . a . . a ı a. a m¯ rutena kuberasya grh¯ nnrbhiragamyatah 22. had girim¯ rddhani 22. a ı a . cccxxi . ı a . . .¯ . .294 agre nidh¯ ya manimantamajeyamugram sambhorvar¯ d vividha´astramah¯ bhivr s.292 a ..t drs. agamyo’yam girih sarvaih kuberenabhip¯ litah a . . . . . . h¯ n krsnay¯ bhr¯ trbhih saha 22.295 a a . s . ¯ yayau vrkodaro yatra drs. hirah s .289 a ı s .296 s¯ a t u ..a´aknuvantah sahit¯ h samast¯ hataprav¯r¯ h sahas¯ nivrtt¯ h s a.. rane krodhava´an sarv¯ natis. atho kalaha´ams¯ni nimitt¯ ni yudhis. a ityukta asu sagadah sadhanuh sab¯ no bh¯mo gir¯ndramajitorubalo vig¯ he a. ´ . ¯ ı . .¯ . . avadhy¯ m st¯ n ksanenaiva hatv¯ bh¯mo mah¯ balah a. . ı. a s a a a ı .290 22. a . a. .285 vikramya t¯ n gaday¯ ’sau nihatya vidr¯ pya sarv¯ n nalin¯m pravi´ya a a a a s . ´ aruhya r¯ ksasa´res. a a .. a . y¯ a a s a . as . . . . ´ . . s¯ u a .¯ adya tvayaiva gantavyo vidh¯ y¯ khilar¯ ks as¯ n 22. . v¯ cainamavasthitam . . 22.t a . a ı a . vasatsu tatra p¯ rthesu punah katipayairdinaih a ..287 saugandhik¯ rtham y¯ tam tam srutv¯ krsnamukh¯ nnrpah a a . a . . . . . 22. 22.288 a . 22. j¯ nan vitte´varo bh¯mam¯ h¯ tmyam na cukopa ha a s ı a a .291 pa˜ cavarnani pusp¯ ni krsna v¯ksy¯ ’hrt¯ ni tu n . . uv¯ ca bh¯masenasya ya´odharm¯ dibhivr ddhaye a ı s a . a a. . . . a . . ı.293 u a a .¯ tad¯y¯ m nalin¯m te hi raksantyasy¯ ’´rayo harah ı a. pr¯ ptam ni´amya baladaivatas¯ numatra padmatrayam nyarunaduddhatar¯ ks as¯ n¯ m a . p¯tv¯ ’mrt¯ mbha´ca tato’mbuj¯ ni divy¯ ni jagr¯ ha kuruprav¯rah 22. ¯ ı ı ı. . v¯ krsnamaprcchacca kva bh¯ma iti d¯nadh¯h t a .286 ı a .t a t¯ n sarvar¯ ks asaganan manimatsamet¯ n bh¯mo jagh¯ na sapadi pravaraih saraughaih 22. . ı ı a ¯´ .. a an a .t a uv¯ ca maivamityenam bh¯to giri´akopatah 22. ¯ a . a .

tato vai´ravano r¯ j¯ mah¯ padmatraye hate s a . .305 . 22. a . agastya´apam c¯ vadat svasya p¯ rvam sakh¯ yan¯ se k¯ ranam r¯ jar¯ jah 22.¯. a. 22.¯. ´¯ . . . ah a s¯ a a . .¯.¯ iti ten¯ rjunam sakrah sv¯ tm¯ nam naradehagam a .297 a a a ı a . aa r¯ ksas¯ n¯ mavadhy¯ n¯ m sakh¯ ye manimatyapi a .. . . sabhr¯ trke munibhih krsnay¯ ca gate r¯ janyatra bh¯mam kuberah a. .303 tatraiva tesam vasat¯ m mah¯ tman¯ m¯ nandin¯ mabdacatus. . jag¯ da t¯ n jah¯tyeva kir¯. a a . drs. pa˜ c¯ bdamadhy¯ pya mah¯ nti c¯ str¯ n¯ndro gurvartham phalgunen¯ rthito’bh¯ t n a a a a a. . j¯ to mithy¯ matim samyag¯ st¯ry¯ ’pustamo’dhikam 22. a a .taye gate a. v¯ ’sur¯ ve´ato dharmajam ca ki˜ cinmuktah snehayuktastath¯ ’sa t a a s n a . ..301 dhrt¯ yudham bh¯mam¯ksy¯ pi ki˜ cid daity¯ ve´ad bahu mene na bh¯mam ı ı . 22. ı a u .298 asur¯ ve´atastasya bh¯me krodho mah¯ nabh¯ t a s ı a u sa ajag¯ ma bh¯mena yoddhum vittapatih svayam ı ¯ a . . niv¯ takavac¯ khy¯ n¯ m yesam brahm¯ dadau varam a a a a. a ı . a .. ´ . . . . . am svam nibaddhya ca a a ı ıt . a avadhyatvam surairdaityairgandharvaih paksir¯ ksasaih 22. 22. ¯ . ¯ u .306 cccxxii 22. a . hat¯ h saugandhikavane manim¯ msca punah kalau a. ´ .t .302 s¯ . ´ kva bh¯ma ityeva tayoditam ca srutv¯ jag¯ ma’´u rakso’msasamsthah 22. a u a a´ a . . a . 22.¯. . a a . a´ . a a a a . . vadham vavre sva´atr¯ n amindrah p¯ rth¯ t svar¯ patah s u. . . av¯ s¯ rtham te’vasamstatra p¯ rth¯ stath¯ ’nyes am daivat¯ n¯ m grhesu a a a a a. . aruroha ratham divyam yoddhuk¯ mo vrkodaram a ¯ . . . ¯ aa . . a n a s¯ ı . .304 .te hat¯ bh¯masenena pr¯ purandhandhantamo’khil¯ h a ı a a. . . . punarindrenarthito’d¯ jjah¯m¯ n naradehav¯ n a ı a a . a a a a. daity¯ ve´adujjhitah santabh¯ vo dadau nijam sth¯ namesam sutus.299 tasmin k¯ le bh¯masenasya ghosam srutv¯ r¯ j¯ ’prcchad¯ su sma krsnam a ı a aa .300 ı ´ a a s . . .

. a´ . sodary¯ n am sak¯ sam sa yayau vajradhar¯ tmajah a.313 a a a . sa˙ kham dadustasya dev¯ devadattah sa sa˙ khar¯ . . a. a. sarve hat¯ stena mah¯ rathena te d¯ nav¯ h so’pi yayau tath¯ ’ny¯ n a a a a. .317 a . ¯ dagdhv¯ yayau punarevendrasadma tam sasvaje pr¯tiyukta´ca sakrah 22.308 22. . ı . kath¯ bhirv¯ sudevasya dhy¯ nen¯ bhyarcanena ca a a a a yayau k¯ lah sukhenaiva tesam visnurat¯ tman¯ m 22. . n¯ n¯ yudhai rane p¯ rthamabhyavarsan susamhat¯ h a a a. a a a . 22.315 ay¯ ntam¯ksya b¯bhatsum mumudurbhr¯ taro’dhikam ı . . .. .316 a. dadh¯ nah kundale divye sakradatte subh¯ svare a .tim sahasr¯ ni mah¯ rath¯ n¯ m 22. . a . a .307 a.309 tasya sa˙ khadhvanim srutv¯ g¯ nd¯vasya ca nissvanam ´ n a a.311 tesam sa sastr¯ ni kir¯. . . ´ abhisasrurmah¯ v¯ry¯ niv¯ takavac¯ sur¯ h 22. ıt a ı a a. usu´ca caturo’bd¯ m ste punarmerau pramodinah 22. naiva satr¯ nanuts¯ dya n¯ n¯ d¯ ya mahad ya´ah ´ u a a a a s . . . . . g¯ nd¯vam dhanur¯ d¯ ya yayau hantum mah¯ sur¯ n 22. n a a . . ¯. a a . . a´ . .312 ´ ´ a. ı a ¯ a .¯ . a. ı . ath¯ nuj˜ apya pitaram rathenaindrena bh¯ svat¯ a n¯ a a . n¯ dayan sa˙ khaghosena dhanurvispharayan mahat a ´ n .. ´ a asas¯ da puram divyam daity¯ n¯ mindranandanah a a ¯ a . a a paulomak¯ leyaganabhidh¯ n¯ n sas. am¯ l¯ niv¯ rya g¯ nd¯vadhanuhpramuktaih ´ a. .314 a ı s ´ .¯ t¯ nastra´astr¯ n yabhivarsam¯ nan dhana˜ jayah p¯ supat¯ strato dr¯ k a s a. 22. s . .aindram syandanam¯ ruhya p¯ rtho m¯ talisamyutah a a a . cccxxiii . ı . tisrah kotyo d¯ nav¯ n¯ m svayambhuvaragarvit¯ h a a a. .¯. . yayurandham tamaste’pi sarvadevadviso’sur¯ h a. ı a s . 22. ´ n a ´ n at . saraih sir¯ msi pracakarta v¯ro mah¯ stra´iksabalasamprayuktaih 22.¯. .310 a ı a a a a. a a a a . ¯ . . .

´ s . ı .325 a. . . ¯ a.327 .320 a .322 22. . cccxxiv 22. dhanv¯ mrg¯ nanucaran sahas¯ ’sas¯ da h¯ ’yoh sutam nahusam¯ jagarorur¯ pam ı . a´ tacca sarvam tamevaiti n¯ tra k¯ ry¯ vic¯ rana 22.321 p¯ rvam hi vrtravadhato’mbujan¯ . .319 a a n¯ iti bh¯mavacah srutv¯ sasodaryo yudhis. tad¯ bhrgum tasya jatasu l¯nam kad¯ ’pi tasy¯ ksipatham na y¯ tam a . av¯ pya vavrdhe nityam darp¯ daicchacchac¯mapi a a ı . sarvadevamun¯n¯ m yat tapastv¯ m samup¯ sritam ı a. . a. . . . ı . avi´ya ka˜ japrabhavah sa´apa vraj¯ ’´u p¯ p¯ jagaratvameva 22. .ı sa sac¯pratisedh¯ rthamagastyena mah¯ tman¯ ´ ı a a a . a 22. a . . a a a´ .324 n a a a a a . a a . . a a a a . pr¯ yo dharma iti prokto harer¯ j˜ a’khilasya ca 22. .326 n as a a ¯ s . a u.thirah ı a . . u . ı. a . pram¯ namiti tenoktah sirasyenam pad¯ ’hanat 22. . a a . . yad¯ pra´n¯ mstvad¯y¯ m sca ka´cit pariharisyati a s a. a a . p¯ desu tesu nivasatsu him¯ calasya y¯ my¯ sritesu pavam¯ nasutah kad¯ cit a . . vedapr¯ m¯ n yavisaye prs. .to nety¯ ha m¯ dhadh¯h a a. a niyukto va˜ can¯ yaiva v¯ hay¯ m¯ sa t¯ nrs¯n 22. ı a. a ..323 sa indravacan¯ cchacy¯ maharsiganav¯ hane a a . ı . ´ . ´ . sakto’pi n¯ ’tm¯ namabhipramocayet tad¯ ’sya sy¯ t tvattapo’gryam balam ca ´ a a a a .¯ . . .318 tadanyesam tu varnan¯ m ksam¯ b¯ hyesu satrusu . .¯ . cakrustrilokapatim¯ yusutam varam ca datv¯ ’ksigocaratapo’sya balam ca sarvam a a .n¯ krtv¯ v¯ sudev¯ j˜ am r¯ j˜ am mukhyagatirbhavet a . a u. atantusamsthe sac¯pranayini pravicintya dev¯ h u al ´ ı . . a a a n¯ . 22. a n¯ .. 22. a. ´ . a a . . a a . he k¯ le yastvay¯ ’s¯ ditah sy¯ t sa te va´am y¯ tu bal¯ dhiko’pi a a a s . . ´ . sa sarvasuraviprendratapa´ ca balamaksayam s .¯. ´ s¯ sas. . .t yad¯ grh¯tam purusam nihantum na saksyase yadi sa tvadgrh¯tah a . r¯ ksasaskandham¯ r¯ d hah krsnay¯ c¯ ’yayau punah 22.328 a a a a . .

. evamanye’pi hi guna m¯ nusadisu janmasu 22.335 a ´ ı´ a . ¯ . . ´¯ as. ı .334 a a . a a .336 a ı . . . . . . ´ j¯ nanneva tad¯yam tat tapa ad¯ tum¯psay¯ 22. vrtrahaty¯ yathendrasya j¯ t¯ dharmasya vrddhaye 22. icchay¯ vyaktat¯ m y¯ ti v¯ yoranyesu tacca na 22. . dharmavrddhyarthamevaitat p¯ pam¯ s¯cchac¯pateh 22. smrti´ca matpras¯ dena sarvad¯ te bhavisyati 22. . evam sk¯ nde hi vacanam na p¯ pam tacchac¯pateh 22. aa a . ´ . a . . tad grh¯tum va´agavadicchayaiv¯ ’sa m¯ rutih 22. . .337 a a . pap¯ t¯ jagaro bh¯ tv¯ nahusah ksanam¯ tratah 22. ı a.329 s a a . tasm¯ t te nahusam sakrapade nidadhur¯svar¯ h 22. a ¯ a ı yattat sur¯ nam sarvesam mun¯n¯ m ca tapah sthitam a. . . n¯ nyasya padam¯ psyanti tad dev¯ n¯ m vratam param a a a a. . nahi lok¯ vanam p¯ pam trailokye´asya vajrinah a s . p¯ pam yat punyamevaitadasur¯ n am vilomatah a . a ı a. a . ı . .¯. . . bhrgudehagatenaivam saptah kamalayonin¯ a . .331 a aı ı . .338 a a. cccxxv . .t a . ´¯ . .333 a aa . .339 ¯ a . t¯ . a . . ¯ . . a. v¯ visnum vip¯ pakah a a a . vrtram hatv¯ mah¯ n¯ sety¯ di vedapadam ca yat a a a a . . .332 kvacit p¯ pam ca puny¯ n¯ m vrddhaye bhavati sphutam a . indro’pyav¯ pa svam sth¯ namis. . dev¯ n¯ m v¯ mun¯n¯ m v¯ bhavedevam navai nrnam a a. a . 22.. . a a. . . tasminnevam nipatite brahmanah sapak¯ ranat a . ¯ . .¯ . . nityavyakt¯ guna visnoriti sastrasya nirnayah a . . ¯ . . .tad¯ gant¯ ’si ca divam visrjy¯ ’jagaram tanum a a .330 aa u a . s dev¯ n¯ m hi nrj¯ t¯ n¯ malpam vyaktam bhaved balam a a.¯ . avimsatime pr¯ pa yuge bh¯mastamulbanam a ı ..

a . . icchannapi na moksaya yatnam cakre vrkodarah ¯ . a aj˜ ay¯ v¯ sudevasya d¯ rdhy¯ d dehasya me tath¯ 22. . .350 cccxxvi .346 a . a n . ¯ . 22. .349 22.dev¯ n¯ m m¯ nusadau tu sakye’pyavyaktat¯ kr teh a a.. ¯ a bhr¯ tr¯ disu snehava´anna sth¯ tavyamihetyapi a a . bh¯me sa nahuso’th¯ ’s¯t srastabhogah sanaihsanaih ı a ı . atmamoksaya na pra´n¯ n vy¯ jah¯ ra sa c¯ bhibh¯ h s a a a a u. . ¯ . a´ . sarvadevamun¯ndr¯ n am tapa ad¯ tumatragam 22.´ . kimuta ksatriyasyeti j¯ nannapi vrkodarah a . . ¯ . a . . .. 22. 22.345 ı a.343 ayatantamapi hyenam c¯ lan¯ y¯ pi n¯ sakat a´ . tadaiva brahmavacan¯ t p¯ rvokt¯ t ke´av¯ j˜ ay¯ a u a s an a balam tapa´ca sarvasya tatstham¯ y¯ d vrkodaram s a a . a a .¯ ´ a . ı tanm¯ nuse bale tasya var¯ d v¯ ritavat sthite a . . dharmavrddhirbhavet tesam pr¯to bhavati ke´avah 22.348 p¯ rite nahusasthena tapas¯ ca balena ca u a . . a . a a. .t . .341 ´ a . ¯. ves. .342 ı a. . tatpra´naparih¯ ren a n¯ ’tmamoksam samaicchata s a . a a a .¯. .347 22. . a a ¯n a a srast¯ nge patite sarpe y¯ sy¯ m¯ti vicintayan a˙ a a ı tasthau bh¯mo harim dhy¯ yan svabh¯ v¯ nna tadicchay¯ ı a a a a .340 s . a a a p¯ rno’pi sarvalok¯ n¯ m balena nahusastad¯ u . ´ . s¯ a manv¯ nah k¯ lato bha˙ gam svayamevaisa y¯ syati a . a . . ayitvaiva tam bh¯mam sthito’sau n¯ sakat param ı .344 bhr¯ trm¯ tr¯ disu sneh¯ t ksipram¯ tmavimoksanam a. papraccha kva gato bh¯ma iti krsnam calanman¯ h ı a. . .¯ vidyopaj¯vanam dharmo vipr¯ namapi no yatah 22. hirah ı a . 22. a .t . a a daivam balam na sakto’pi vyaktam cakre na m¯ rutih 22.tv¯ r¯ j¯ yudhis. gate bh¯me nimitt¯ ni drs.

¯ bhr¯ trsneh¯ d vy¯ karod dharmas¯ nustadaiva so’py¯ ruhat svargalokam a. hirah kathay¯ m¯ sa tatra ı s a a a´ a a a .356 22. .355 maivam punah k¯ ryamiti bruvantah sam¯ slisan sarva evaitya bh¯mam a´ . v¯ ca sarp¯ vrtamanvaprcchat 22. 22. ı . yayau sabh¯ ryah svapur¯m p¯ ndav¯ nanum¯ nya ca a . . . a . s a a.357 . ¯ a ı .. ..351 a a . . a . . a. .. krsna ca saty¯ ca parasparam mud¯ sambh¯ sanam cakraturyosidagrye a a a.. 22. . ¯ kr¯darthameva vacanam j˜ atv¯ saty¯ sam¯ritam ı. ´ sa s s. a .t a . . vr¯.. str¯dharm¯ nakhil¯ m statra saty¯ m nirdosasamvidam ı a a. a. . n¯ a tasy¯ nus¯ rav¯ ky¯ ni tatpr¯ty¯ eva s¯ ’brav¯t 22. a s a u a a a . ram p¯ rth¯ munimukhyaih samet¯ h s a .353 srutv¯ krsna bhr¯ tara´c¯ sya sarve sarve mun¯ndr¯ bh¯masene’tibhakt¯ h ´ a . bh¯ma´c¯ ’y¯ t sv¯ sram¯ yaiva sarvam yudhis. a a a a a a ¯ . ¯ . ´ a . v¯ path¯ tena yayau sa tatra drs. samp¯ jitah p¯ ndavaistaih sameta´cakre’tha sauh¯ rdanimittasatkath¯ h u . a. . a u .359 n¯ a a s . ¯ .¯ .360 a a a a ı a a ı tatah katipay¯ h¯ ni nirusy¯ tra jan¯ rdanah a a a . . ¯ a s a ı a ı a. . nait¯ drsam s¯ hasam te’nur¯ pam sakto’pi yat sv¯ tmano moksanaya a . sa k¯ ranam nahusat sarvameva su´r¯ va tatpra´nama´esata´ca a . ı . a. am yayurbh¯masenagrahena tath¯ ’bruvan snehato bh¯masenam 22.t . .. u . tato’hobhih kai´cid¯ puh kur¯ nam r¯ s. . j˜ atv¯ ’pi krsna prov¯ ca loka´iksarthameva tu 22.361 cccxxvii 22. drs.¯ naiv¯ ’caro yatnamato nij¯ n¯ m mahad duhkham hrdaye pr¯ rpayastvam a a a. a a a . s . par¯ksanty¯ satyay¯ sarvavettry¯ nirdosay¯ codit¯ pr¯ ha krsna 22.358 ı . .352 22. t . .´ .t a . . . a a a. tato’mitauj¯ bhagav¯ nup¯ gamann¯ r¯ yan ah satyabh¯ m¯ sah¯ yah a a a aa . . . . . a a u a divy¯ mbare kundalini svap¯ rve gate vim¯ nena sa dharmar¯ jah a u a a . . a a 22. .. ı a ı . .354 ıl ¯ . . .y¯ tam mrg¯ rtham sa ni´amya tasy¯ stad¯ ruveg¯ t patit¯ n nagendr¯ n a .

364 a a . .´ . aı ı a . ¯ a a a a. a .372 22. 22. a ı a . tad¯ nimitt¯ ni ni´amya p¯ rth¯ h sam¯ yayustvarayaiv¯ ’´ram¯ ya a a s¯ a a.. . .363 a a a ¯ a . ¯ .tv¯ krsna c¯ vatarad rath¯ t tad¯ a a a.. tato’sah¯ yatvata eva krsna dhaumy¯ yoktv¯ s¯ gniranvehi meti a a a a ¯ .tatah kad¯ cinmrgay¯ m gatesu p¯ rthesu r¯ j¯ saindhava asas¯ da a a. 22. ¯ . m¯ rkandeyastad¯ ’gatya tesamakathayat kath¯ h a . a as a srutv¯ d¯ s¯vacan¯ t sarvameva cakruh ksipram saindhavasy¯ nuy¯ nam ´ a aı a a a . . aa sakotik¯ syah sabala´ca tesam var¯ sramam so’tra dadar´a krsnam s a´ s . . ad¯ y¯ dh¯ d draupad¯p¯ dayo´ca tam mocay¯ m¯ sa ca dharmas¯ nuh 22.¯ bahvya´caiva vicitr¯ sca bh¯ satrayasamanvit¯ h 22. ¯ a a a . d¯ so draupady¯ ahamityeva v¯ kye tenaivokte bh¯maseno’pyamu˜ cat a a a ı n sa br¯. .371 s a´ a. hatv¯ sen¯ makhil¯ m saindhavasya bh¯m¯ rjunau sayamam dharmar¯ jam a a a. a ... visrjya dh¯ vantamath¯ nujagmaturjayadratham viratham phalguno’kah 22. a´ . . . . . . dhaumyena s¯ rddham s¯ yayau c¯ ’´ram¯ ya sainyam p¯ rth¯ statra nijaghnurojas¯ a as a a .370 ıl a . . a a. chitv¯ siro mrtyave bh¯maseno niveday¯ m¯ sa tamah sa c¯ g¯ t 22. a .362 brajan viv¯ h¯ rthamasau ni´amya krsnam kotim presayitvaiva k¯ syam a a s¯ a´ . a´ . . . . tay¯ dhuto nipap¯ t¯ ’´u bh¯ mau puna´ca sajjo’bhyapatad vilajjah a aas u s . ´ a . a a agre krsnam yo’vadat sindhur¯ jam y¯ h¯ti tam kotik¯ syam sup¯ pam a .. . a ´ .369 ı a s a a u . a a cakrurn¯ d¯ n simhavat p¯ nduputr¯ drs. a a´ . ı a a . . ¯ a a a . . .. .. .366 . sam¯ ruhat saindhavasyaiva y¯ nam sukham na y¯ s¯ti tam¯rayitv¯ 22. a ı a a a. a . .¯.367 a´ ı a a a a . ¯ . padbhy¯ m dh¯ vantam bh¯maseno nigrhya datv¯ prah¯ r¯ m sca bhrsam tam¯ rtam a.tv¯ tasy¯ gre saindhavam c¯ tip¯ pam ı a ¯ s a . ito’v¯ gvadano yayau vanam p¯ rth¯ sca tatrosuratipramodinah 22. .365 akro´am¯ nam bh¯maseneti dhaumyam drs. a .368 a a . lokadar´anam¯ sritya dev¯ sca munayastath¯ s a´ a´ a br¯ yuh kath¯ statra siksa gr¯ hy¯ n¯ rth¯ h katha˜ cana u . ¯ a. ¯ a . . . . .. ay¯ hi m¯ mityavadat sup¯ pastay¯ nirasto jagrhe kare ca 22. n cccxxviii 22.

jayadrathastu bh¯mena tad¯ pa˜ ca´ikh¯kr tah ı a n s ı .378 te syandanaih k¯ ncanaratnacitrairmah¯ gajaisturagaih pattibhi´ca a s . .380 a a a a s . . . . . gr¯ hyo n¯ rtho vaidikam tu dar´anam gr¯ hyameva ca a a s . .t a a . . . a n¯ a ´ n a . ´¯ . .381 a . na m¯ nusanamapi cakravartin¯ m kimvalpas¯ rasya suyodhanasya 22. . t an a . ¯ n s a . . ¯ . ucurvayam m¯ nay¯ mastad¯ j˜ am trilok¯ n¯ m yah patih sakradevah a n¯ . a˜ a a. ¯ . .376 22. a a.379 n . n . ¯ a .377 tato dinaih kai´cana dh¯ rtar¯ s. . cccxxix 22. is¯ hasrakakotiy¯ thapairgandharvamukhyaih samvrto’g¯ t sarastat s . .382 . ı a samspardhay¯ r¯ jas¯ yasya r¯ j¯ duryodhano n¯ pyasau tatkal¯ rhah a a u aa a a . 22. a it¯rite kupito dh¯ rtar¯ s.arthah sam¯ dhibh¯ s asu gr¯ hyah sarvo’pyasamsayam a a. t a s a .374 a a. a. a a agacchatetyavam¯ n¯ ya tam tu bh¯mo’v¯ d¯d ranayaj˜ am svagamyam a a ı a ı n .t a a . tats¯ marthyam varamasmai prad¯ ya tadbandhan¯ y¯ di´accitrasenam 22.tro jagh¯ na gandharvavar¯ ncharaughaih ı a a. . o hi tapas¯ sivah 22. . . . a a . yasmin sn¯ tum v¯ nchati dh¯ rtar¯ s. a´ a a a´ a ´ı gav¯ m drs. r¯ h sakarnag¯ ndh¯ ranrp¯ h kumantratah s a a. ´ . ¯ a. duryodhanasy¯ ’j˜ ay¯ p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m duhsasanah presay¯ m¯ sa tatrah a n a a.375 a a´ . a a . .´ paradar´anabh¯ s asu j˜ eyam taddar´anam tath¯ 22. ¯. a a a a.383 a . .t vane vasatsveva ca p¯ ndavesu cakre yaj˜ am paundar¯k¯ khyameva a. . a a˜ . . as. . icchadman¯ nirgat¯ mst¯ n j˜ atv¯ sakrastejaso bha˙ gak¯ mah a . . ¯ a . rte’rjun¯ darjunasya tus. a˜ . . t¯rth¯ d¯ j˜ am dh¯ rayanta´ca tasyetyukt¯ gandharv¯ jahasust¯ nathoccaih ı a a n¯ . a.373 s a. s s a . sa . ro r¯ je´varo nissaradhvam tadasm¯ t a . u . . rastad¯ j˜ ay¯ purusast¯ nathocuh 22. a any¯ rtho guhyabh¯ s asu gr¯ hya evam vinirnayah 22. a s a a a .¯ a sn¯ tum sam¯ y¯ syati dh¯ rtar¯ s. a ı. . sabh¯ ryak¯ h p¯ ndav¯ n draupad¯m ca mahai´varyam dar´ayitv¯ ’vamantum a a.. svala˙ krt¯ scitram¯ ly¯ mbar¯ sca viniryayurdvaitavan¯ ya s¯ghram 22. tapas¯ sivam¯ radhya vavre p¯ ndavarodhanam a´ a a. 22. . t a . a a ..

392 . muh¯ rtamenena samam sa yuddhyannanyairgandharvairbahubhirm¯ yayaiva u a . . a n¯ ı s . . . dhrtah sabh¯ ryah s¯ nujo dh¯ rtar¯ s.394 22. . . s s 22. . u a. a n a a sa citrasenena dhrtastad¯ ’s¯d baddhah p¯ sairvaidyutairindradattaih 22. tasy¯ nuj¯ h sakun¯ r¯ jabh¯ ry¯ h sarve baddh¯ h sakrabhrtyaih pran¯t¯ h a a.¯.. karno n¯ saknod vacan¯ d bh¯ rgavasya r¯ masya nity¯ mitasadgunasya 22. . a a a balam dad¯ vabjajah ke´ava´ca gandharv¯ n am te’bhyayurdh¯ rtar¯ s. . .¯ 22.388 a ´ı s . a´ . a a a.387 a a a a .395 22. .trastam mocayadhvam bhr¯ taram bh¯ rat¯ gry¯ h a . a a a a. .389 u n . . .391 a . a a. . sam¯pam¯ gatya prth¯ sut¯ n¯ m paribh¯ tam vah kulam sakrabhrtyaih ı a u . n¯ . . ı a.385 a.jaghnuh sakarna api tasya sodar¯ jaghnu´ca te dh¯ rtar¯ s.384 muh¯ rtam¯ s¯t samameva yuddham tesam tad¯ dh¯ rtar¯ s. mah¯ balo dh¯ rtar¯ s. . a ek¯ hayaj˜ e d¯ksitenaiva r¯ j˜ a sampresito bh¯maseno’rjuna´ca a n ı .390 a ı a´ . a ¯ a a . sa bhagnay¯ na´ca vikarnay¯ nam¯ sth¯ ya tasyaiva niyamya v¯ jinah a s a a a .¯. . a . . . par¯ dravat tena sahaiva s¯ghram duryodhana´citrasenam yuyodha 22. bhagne rathe bh¯ mitale sthitah san grh¯ta as¯ccitrasenena sa˙ khe 22. . t a . . . ´ . . pur¯ m bhindorvarato m¯ yay¯ ca gandharvav¯r¯ vavrdhustatah sma 22. ro’pi sakravar¯ d visnor¯ j˜ ay¯ c¯ bhivrddhe a a a. rasya sen¯ m a s a a. ´ . .393 22. tejobha˙ gam tatra suyodhanasya p¯ rth¯ rthamatra pravidh¯ tumeva ca n . . .tr¯ n a a. a a a. t ´ a . ai´varyam svam dar´ayan na sam¯ g¯ d duryodhanastejaso bha˙ gamicchan s s a a n . a divyam j˜ anam sv¯ tmano dar´ayan sa et¯ vaduktv¯ virar¯ ma bh¯mah s a a a ı . ı ¯ ı . . cccxxx 22. . . a . sam¯ dreyo citrasenam rane tau vijitya duryodhanam¯ svamu˜ cat¯ m a a´ n a . vij˜ aya tesam mantritam vajrab¯ huretaccakre n¯ tra nah k¯ ryah¯ nih n¯ a a a . .386 sa citrasenah prathamam karnameva yuyodha p¯ rthaspardhay¯ tena yuddhyan a a . . a . a.´ ¯ . . ad¯ ya t¯ nambaram sampray¯ tesvar¯ ruvan p¯ ndav¯ n mantrino’sya 22. . . ityukta uce bh¯maseno’grajam svam j¯ ne r¯ jan y¯ drso’yam vimardah ı a a .trasya caiva u aı a a a. ¯ . a a ıa . ´ ı a a a. .

. . ito neti tam coktv¯ yath¯ vrttam suyodhanah ıl a a . karnaduhsasan¯ bhy¯ m ca saubalena ca devin¯ a .398 ıl . .ı mantrayitv¯ ’suraih krty¯ nirmit¯ homakarmana a a . p¯ rthasya bh¯masya ca tanni´amya subr¯. a a.t s sa c¯ ’ha dis. . . tapas¯ varddhayisy¯ mastv¯ m karnad¯msca sarva´ah 22. itah s¯ taputram dadar´a 22. tato ni´ay¯ m pr¯ pt¯ y¯ m svapakse pravis¯dati s¯ a . . tvam divyah puruso v¯rah srs.sa citraseno v¯ savoktam ca sarvam kumantritam dh¯ rtar¯ s. . u a a. a 22. . a a . rasya c¯ ’ha a a a. a . . a a .403 22. u s . .´ .399 a a s . uktv¯ pr¯ yopave´am ca cakre tatra suduhkhitah 22. a cccxxxi . ´ . a .. . . id¯ n¯m sarvadev¯ n¯ m var¯ t tvam vijito rane a ı. . t a sam¯ pya yaj˜ am ca tato’bhiy¯ tam sarve pr¯ purdharmar¯ jam sa c¯ ’´u a n . ¯ . ¯ ı. as samp¯ jya t¯ tsrjya ca citrasenam¯ ce g¯ ndh¯ re na punah k¯ ryam¯drk 22. . ı . a a a al a ´ atha sambodhay¯ m¯ surdaity¯ duryodhanam nrpam a a a . . bh¯sm¯ d¯msca vayam sarv¯ n¯ vi´ama jay¯ ya te ı. s a .tram sam¯ d¯ ya yayau p¯ t¯ . . a .¯ 22. a sa p¯ ndavairmocitah s¯ nuja´ca sabh¯ ryakah ki˜ cidato’pagamya a. a.404 krsnena nihata´caiva narakah karna asthitah s .400 s a a . anyai´ca y¯ cyam¯ no’pi naivottasthau suyodhanah 22. a.396 a ı s ıl u . . a a . . .ty¯ jayasi r¯ janniti suyodhanam a a . .401 sukrenotp¯ dit¯ krty¯ s¯ prasuptesu mantrisu ´ . a. u a a ı . .t . am¯ su ca a a. vayam tath¯ karisy¯ mo yath¯ jesyasi p¯ ndav¯ n a a . a´ca tatra subr¯. a . ..405 a a . a . ito dhrtar¯ s. . . . a tapas¯ sa˙ kar¯ d vajrak¯ yo’vadhya´ca sarvad¯ a´ n a a s a asm¯ kam paksabh¯ tastvam dev¯ n¯ m caiva p¯ ndav¯ h a . n sammelan¯ yopavis. dh¯ rtar¯ s. a a a . . . . . ´¯ a a . . sa ca krsnarjun¯ bh¯ vam karisyati na samsayah 22. a br¯.. ´ a a s¯ a . a ı . s . . . r¯ tmajo’bh¯ t 22. .402 22.406 a a. o’sm¯ bhih pratosit¯ t a . a . a. .397 u u . ¯ . t a .

as s a . . .. . y¯ ca te’rjunam¯ h¯ tmye sa˙ k¯ s¯ vyaitu me s.415 rte’rjun¯ dekameva vadhisyasyanayeti sah a . y¯ vannaiv¯ rjunam hany¯ m p¯ dau praksa. nov¯ ca kasyacit tesu sv¯ nubh¯ tam suyodhanah a a u . .. . ´¯ . . a a . . . ¯l ityukto’varajai´caiva sarvaih sakunin¯ tath¯ s a a . ´ a a n¯ u .412 sakundalam sakavacamavadhyam s¯ ryanandanam . . prabh¯ t¯ y¯ m tu sarvary¯ m punah karno vaco’brav¯t aa a. . . . . ´ a. .411 22. . . a . . datv¯ saktim yayau sakrah s¯ rddham kavacakundalaih a´ ´ . cccxxxii 22. .413 tad vij˜ aya ravih karnam svapna uktv¯ nyav¯ rayat n¯ a a . a a . dadau cotkrtya kavacam kundale ca sac¯pateh ´ ı .. umay¯ nirmit¯ tm¯ rddhamuttaram haranirmitam a a a . amogh¯ m saktim¯ d¯ ya j˜ atvaiva dvijar¯ pinam a. .408 n¯ a a. . ı .410 .tha sthiro bhava 22. . . a . a u . 22. sarvath¯ d¯ sya ityukte pr¯ h¯ ’deyam var¯ yudham 22. sah¯ ran¯bh¯ ndamatho mrgena hrtam dvijasy¯ ’´u ni´amya c¯ nvayuh a . nu a a a ´ n a a ´r .tasm¯ d gatv¯ p¯ layasva r¯ jyam r¯ jannapetabh¯h a a a a . 22. 22.409 bhrtyaistavaiva p¯ rthairyanmocito’si parantapa a . 22. j˜ atvaiv¯ vadhyat¯ m caiva r¯ jye buddhim cak¯ ra sah 22. aye svayam a a a.416 p¯ rth¯ vimucyaiva suyodhanam tam vane vasanto mudit¯ h sadaiva a a a.417 . 22. a . .407 ityuktv¯ krtyay¯ bh¯ yah svasth¯ ne sth¯ pito nrpah a . u j˜ atvendra ubhayam tasm¯ daicchad¯ d¯ tumuttamam n¯ a a a . . . ´ y¯ cito ratham¯ ruhya yayau n¯ gapuram drutam a a a . ı a. a ı. 22. a s¯ u .414 a a a a a . . . kimu tvam r¯ ja´ard¯ la taduttis. tena m¯ nyo’dhikam loke yad bhrty¯ eva t¯ drsah a a . . idam kasy¯ pi n¯ ’khyeyam suguptam bh¯ tivarddhanam a a u .

. .. . a . ´ a .¯ ı s a al . .427 ı ı a ı a a a ityukta uce m¯ driputram vih¯ ya kunt¯putro na mayotth¯ pan¯yah a a ı a ı . . k¯ ryesvesam kramenaiva vyaktim¯ y¯ nti sadgunah a . yayuryudhis.t yadyekah sy¯ nnakulo’stvityath¯ ’ha tus. a a a a a a .423 uktam p¯ dmapur¯ n e ca tadetat sarvama˜ jas¯ a. . .424 dharm¯ tmajo’th¯ ’jag¯ modak¯ ntam drs. a a .419 a a ı a a. a . ¯ . m¯ nusenaiva bh¯ vena yukt¯ h syuh ke´av¯ drte a . a. . .thiramrte supt¯ ste dharmam¯ yay¯ a a a .. ´ a a a . ´ .¯ 22. a a ı . . tatastus. a s arthe bhr¯ t¯rnamaicchadasau tad¯yapra´naprativy¯ haran am day¯ . 22. 22. . a´ a . ksatradharmasya raksartham na tatpra´n¯ n vid¯ m var¯ h s a a. ¯ . . s a .425 a . 22. uh a . ¯ . . ksatriy¯ nam tu kimuta prasabham tena te papuh 22. a . a a a a . .421 ato bh¯m¯ rjunau dharm¯ datyuttamabal¯ vapi ı a a a devam¯ y¯ m sam¯ sritya dharmena sv¯ pitau ksanat a a. cccxxxiii 22. ´ na vipr¯ nam ca dharmo’yam vidy¯ y¯ upaj¯vanam a.422 muh¯ rtameva s¯ m¯ y¯ tayor¯ cch¯ danaks am¯ u a a a a a . n a . atipr¯tirbh¯masene tav¯ sti bal¯ c¯ sau r¯ jyahetustava sy¯ t 22. . . v¯ bhr¯ t¯rmstatra duhkh¯ bhitaptah a a a a a . a a.. 22. .´ . a. .t .t a . . . o varamasmai dadau sa ekotth¯ nam bhr¯ trmadhye sa vavre a . vy¯ cakruh saktimanto’pi p¯ n¯y¯ rthamarindam¯ h 22.426 . dev¯ api manusyesu j¯ t¯ h subalino’pi hi a . ¯ .420 a. tato dharmo yaksatanuh sa bh¯ tv¯ pra´n¯ mscakre vy¯ karot t¯ n sa p¯ rthah u a s a. ¯. o dharmah kathametat krtam te a .tasminnadrsye trsit¯ ekaika udak¯ rthinah a . .¯. . a tatah prabuddhayordharmo naiva sakti´at¯ m sabh¯ k ´ s a. . a tasm¯ nn¯ saktiranayoh sambh¯ vy¯ bh¯map¯ rthayoh a a´ a a ı a . . icchan p¯ tum v¯ ri samv¯ rita´ca pitr¯ bak¯ k¯ ramitena n¯ p¯ t 22. a a. .418 adrsyenaiva dharmena v¯ rit¯ v¯ rip¯ yinah .

. a a .´ . .430 a . mud¯ yut¯ h krsnay¯ s¯ rddhameva santus.t u . a . aa a .. ı a. uvuh krsnamanantamacyutam a a. aran¯pr¯ ptirn¯ ma dv¯ vimso’dhy¯ yah ı a a a .¯. yudhis. .431 iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . . aj˜ atav¯ se’j˜ atat¯ m sarvadaiva dadau tesam pr¯ta iv¯ ’nrsamsy¯ t n¯ a n¯ a . . krtv¯ ’ranyapah¯ r¯ di punardatv¯ ca tat svayam a .t 22. a . tato r¯ j¯ bh¯masen¯ rjunau ca s¯ rddham yam¯ bhy¯ maran¯m prad¯ ya aa ı a a a a a .428 yathes. a . . .sa evamukto nitar¯ m pr¯yam¯ na utth¯ pay¯ m¯ sa ca t¯ n samast¯ n a. ı. cccxxxiv . a a a a a 22.¯.ı. ı evam kr¯dan putra ity¯ tmanaiva ya´odharm¯ v¯ tmano varddhayan sah 22. .thir¯ tmanastasya ya´odharmavivrddhaye a s . . d¯ tum vipr¯ ya taddhaste yayau dharmo divam punah 22. ar¯ papr¯ ptimes am puna´ca svak¯ matonijar¯ p¯ ptim¯ d¯ t a s a u a a a . . .´ a .429 a s a a .

. ´ a. . .1 a a n¯ a a . cccxxxv 23. . u .10 . .4 vaidikavyavah¯ res u j˜ an¯ dhikyaprasiddhitah a . tato gop¯ lat¯ m¯ pa yatih p¯ jyo’khilairyatah 23. sap¯ dev¯ rjunah sandhaveso’bh¯ nnakulastath¯ ´¯ a a u a .6 a´ ´ a . am yayuratra devavat sambh¯ vit¯ stena subhorulaksanah at . . aksasakto’bhavat pa´c¯ d dar´ayisyan sva´is.tat¯ m 23. n¯ a . a a ´ . s¯ a .¯ bh¯masenasadharm¯ rtham sudr¯ sairandhrik¯ ’bhavat ı a a .7 a a u a a . ataste’ny¯ srayam naiva cakruh svabalasamsray¯ t 23. a. atha trayovimso’dhy¯ yah a .9 sa s .. yatih s¯ dah sandhaveso’´vas¯ taveso gopo gandhakartr¯ ca j¯ t¯ h 23. ath¯ ’jag¯ ma mallakah samastabh¯ miman dale a a u . a ı. a . . ¯. s u . . a a . a . . . . ¯ . . yudhis.5 a ı ı ´¯ .. sarve vir¯ . . . yatir¯ s¯d dharmajo’tah so’bhy¯ s¯ rtham sadaiva ca aı aa . na yogya iti s¯ dasya babhre vesam vrkodarah u .2 ı a a. . .´ Om n¯ r¯ yananugrahato yath¯ vannist¯rya t¯ n dv¯ da´abd¯ n vane te aa . . parap¯ ko grhasthasya ksatriyasya vi´esatah a s. . . a . . .¯ ı . j¯ n¯yurbh¯ma ityeva sudravesastato’bhavat 23. sv¯yam vedavid¯ m sarvam deve´an¯ m ca kim punah ı . a . gatv¯ vir¯ . .¯ a ı a a s¯ a . 23. u a u . . . .(aj˜ atav¯ sasam¯ ptih) n¯ a a . visrjya ca br¯ hmanad¯n sadhaumy¯ naj˜ atav¯ s¯ ya tato mano dadhuh 23..3 ´ s u.thirasyaiva su´r¯ sanam te cakrurhrd¯ v¯ sudevasya n¯ nyat 23. s¯ tasy¯ nantaratv¯ ttu vai´yaj¯ testath¯ ’bhavat u a a s a a sahadevo vai´yaj¯ tirgop¯ lastes u cottamah s a a .8 a a a u . . ´¯ a draupad¯ bhartrs¯ dharmyam str¯nam dharmo yatah sad¯ ı ı. . asya pur¯m nidh¯ ya het¯h samy¯ m channar¯ p¯ babh¯ vuh a at ı. ksatriy¯ nantaratv¯ ttu s¯ taj¯ testath¯ ’bhavat 23. . s.

iti bruv¯ no mallam tamabhiy¯ to vrkodarah a. cccxxxvi 23.16 yudhis. . . . pradudruvurbhay¯ rdit¯ stad¯ ’vadad yudhis.thir¯ bhidha´ca yo yudhis.19 ı a.12 ya esa s¯ da asu tam nihatya mallamojas¯ a . a. ı a ıa a bal¯ t tay¯ presit¯ tadgrh¯ ya yad¯ ’gamat tena haste grh¯t¯ a a a . ı 23.22 . 23. . pras¯ dato hareraham nis¯ daye’dya mallakam a u . a a a . ar¯ jasamsray¯ h ı . a . samastadevan¯ mav¯ m stad¯yabhaktito balam a a.14 23. k¯cako matsyanrpateh sy¯ lo balavat¯ m varah 23. a.. a . . a . a a a a . . . .. u ¯´ ya´astav¯ bhivarddhayet sam¯ hvay¯ dya tam nrpa s a a a . a at a . a a a .¯. 23. ¯ sam¯ nay¯ ’´veva sur¯ m madarthamit¯rit¯ neti bh¯t¯ ’vadat s¯ 23. samvatsare dvim¯ sone vijitya di´a agatah a s ¯ .11 tam¯ksya sarvamallak¯ vir¯ . . a a . a a . ´ a . 23. a . samastadevavrndato mah¯ n ya eva ke´avah a s .thire sthitah sad¯ a s a . ıa .15 ya eva devan¯ madh¯ iti srutirjag¯ da hi a a ´ a mah¯ msca deva esa tat sa me jayam vidh¯ syati a.13 it¯rite sam¯ huto jag¯ da m¯ rutirvacah ı a a a . 23.varena yo’jito jay¯ sivasya sa˜ jagarja ca ı´ n . tvayi sthitastvamityasau sad¯ ’bhidh¯yate harih 23. .thirah a a a . . anayanmrtyulok¯ ya bal¯ dhyairapi durjayam a a. sa draupad¯m¯ksya manobhav¯ rtah sampr¯ rthay¯ m¯ sa tay¯ nirastah ı ı . . 23.18 evam nivasat¯ m tatra p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m mah¯ tman¯ m a. a .17 a ı .20 tay¯ nisiddho’pi punahpunast¯ m yad¯ yay¯ ce’tha ca s¯ ’ha krsnam a . m¯ se gate bhagin¯m sv¯ m sudesnam sampr¯ rthay¯ m¯ sa tadarthameva a ı. ´ a. . a vidh¯ ya tam pr¯ dravat s¯ sabh¯ yai smrtv¯ ’dityastham v¯ sudevam pare´am u a a s . a . . a. 23. . a .21 a as a. .

23. . a a a.27 .23 aa . bh¯men¯ gustatra duryodhan¯ dy¯ bh¯sm¯ dibhih saha karnena caiva ı a a a ı. ram¯ curhatam k¯cakam yosidarthe 23. ı .. a. . n¯ r¯ yano hetin¯ maiva rakso nyayojayat tadadrsyam sam¯ g¯ t 23. avadhyam tam nihatam v¯ksya tasya pa˜ cottaram satamev¯ nuj¯ n¯ m n a a a . . .32 agre yayau tatra yoddhum su´arm¯ sa g¯ vir¯ . . a . . .33 cccxxxvii 23. s¯ n¯yam¯ n¯ k¯cakaih samrur¯ va srutvaiva tam bh¯maseno mah¯ ntam a ı a a ı a ´ ı a .¯ astvityen¯ m¯ ha bhay¯ t sudesna tath¯ ’vasan p¯ rnamabdam ca te’tra 23.31 n¯ a a. ı . s¯ .. . t u . avadhyat¯ caiva . . . .. . . bh¯masya buddhy¯ ni´i s¯ k¯cakam ca jag¯ da gantum sunyagrham sa c¯ g¯ t ı a s a ı a ´¯ a a . a . a a a. . ¯ . a s a a ı . . a a a a. asya sam¯ jah¯ ra a a at a a . a .. a.28 23.29 gandharva ityeva nihatya sarv¯ n mumoda bh¯mo draupad¯ c¯ ’tha krsnam a ı ı a . . a ı n 23. a siro gude p¯ nip¯ dau ca tasya prave´ay¯ m¯ sa vimrdya v¯rah 23. ¯ y¯ h¯ty¯ ce t¯ m sudesna bhayena trayoda´aham p¯ layety¯ ha t¯ m s¯ a ı u a. . s srutv¯ vir¯ . ı .. . . ´ a .25 tatrainam¯ s¯ dya tu bh¯maseno vijitya tam b¯ huyuddhe nihatya aa ı . ´ sarvam var¯ ccha˙ karasya hyavadhyam sahaiva krsnam tena dagdhum babandha a n . . . . 23. a´ a 23. uddhrtya vrksam tena jagh¯ na sarv¯ n¯ d¯ ya krsnam punar¯ g¯ t puram ca a a a a a a . a a a . ¯ tad¯ p¯ rth¯ n pravicinty¯ khil¯ y¯ m prthvy¯ m chann¯ n dh¯ rtar¯ s. . o’nuyayau sasenastam p¯ ndav¯ sc¯ nuyayurvin¯ ’rjunam ´ a at a . a . . ı . aduttar¯ ste satam hat¯ bh¯masenena sa˙ khe a s . t u a. . . cukopa vrksam ca sam¯ksam¯ nam tam v¯ ray¯ m¯ sa yudhis.30 a a a a u . . a ´ . evam yatn¯ t tapas¯ tairav¯ pto varah siv¯ dajayatvam ranesu a a a .26 ´ a.. ı . . . . ¯ . a a a . ten¯ vadad draupad¯k¯ ranena duryodhano nihatam k¯cakam tam a ı a . krsna r¯ trau bh¯masak¯ sametya hantum p¯ pam k¯cakam prairayat tam ı a´ . . . . a a . .thiro’grajah 23. rasya d¯ t¯ h a a a a a a. ı . . . ¯ a .24 ı . . . . .anudrutyait¯ m p¯ tayitv¯ pad¯ sa sant¯ day¯ m¯ sa tad¯ ravisthitah a. a ´ . v¯ yustam¯ vi´ya tu k¯cakam tam nyap¯ tayat t¯ m sam¯ksyaiva bh¯mah a a s ı a a. avij˜ aya prayayurdh¯ rtar¯ s.

. ı n a a .39 a at a.thiro mocay¯ m¯ sa tam ca tato r¯ trau nyavasan b¯ hyataste 23. . . . a a´ a a u . ı.38 a. .t tad¯ kruddhah pr¯ harat tam vir¯ .37 yatisye raksitum bh¯m¯ d dh¯ rtar¯ s. tato’rjunah s¯ rathim tam vidh¯ ya krcchrena samsth¯ pya ca tam yayau kur¯ n a u . andhena jit¯ n yudhis. . . . ı . cccxxxviii 23. tadottarah s¯ rathitve prakalpya p¯ rtham yayau t¯ n ni´amyaiva bh¯tah a a s¯ ı .¯ 23. tato’paradine sarve bh¯smadronapurassar¯ h ı. . . ´¯ . . . .35 a a . . jagr¯ ha tesamuttar¯y¯ nyrte tu bh¯smasya ved¯ stragh¯ tam sa eva a ı a. a . ´ . a . . r¯ niti svak¯ m ı a a a. saty¯ m kartum pratij˜ am tu yayau dronah saputrakah 23. a a a ek¯bh¯ t¯ n punarev¯ nuy¯ t¯ n sammohan¯ strena vimohayitv¯ ı ua a aa a a . ¯ a . a na ced vir¯ . ´ . a . . a a . mumoda putrena jit¯ iti sma tad¯ ’ha .36 a s . n tasm¯ t te k¯cakam santam srutv¯ m¯ tsyam yayuryudhe a ı a a .42 vidh¯ ya bh¯smam viratham jag¯ ma tad¯ srutv¯ matsyapatirjit¯ n kur¯ n a ı. ah so’ksena tad bh¯madhana˜ jay¯ bhy¯ m a at . . asya jagrhurg¯ h samantatah 23. jar¯ sandhasya nrpateh kams¯ d¯n¯ m ca sarva´ah 23. na b¯ dhan¯ ya bh¯sm¯ dy¯ api sekuh katha˜ cana a a ı. ad¯ ya g¯ nd¯vamatha dhvajam ca han¯ mada˙ kam sadaro’grato g¯ h a. . sa tasya sen¯ m vinihatya m¯ tsyam vimocya jagr¯ ha su´armar¯ jam a. ı u n . k¯cakasya hidimbasya bakakirm¯rayorapi ı ı . a iti matv¯ vir¯ . n¯ . a ı a.. .vijitya sa˙ khe jagrhe vir¯ . . srutam tad¯ kupitau tau ni´amya nyav¯ rayat t¯ vapi dharmas¯ nuh 23.44 ´ a s¯ a a u . yadi yuddh¯ ya niry¯ nti j˜ at¯ h syuh p¯ ndav¯ stad¯ a a n¯ a. a. a a s a .40 23. a . . a s a a . . t a a . am tad¯ su´arm¯ tamay¯ d vrkodarah n at . a . . . . a.34 a a a a . a. . a . hirah 23. . . . amanatam namayisy¯ mahe vayam at . . yudhis. .43 a a s .41 . a a ´ . 23. . rahitam k¯cakairm¯ tsyam sakyam matv¯ ’bhiniryayuh 23. nivartya yuddh¯ ya yayau kur¯ mst¯ n jigye sarv¯ n dvairathenaiva sakt¯ n a u.

. . dadau ca kany¯ muttar¯ m phalgun¯ ya putr¯ rthameva pratijagr¯ ha so’pi a a. tadetadavic¯ ryaiva lobh¯ cca dhrtar¯ s. ı a 23. a a ¯ ı . . . a. a a a . . a aha a at ¯ a at ¯ . t a u . . a . a . a ¯ s a . . . a a . ¯ a ı. a u ksam¯ payed vadhya ity¯ tmar¯ pam sam¯ sthit¯ stasthurath¯ pare dine a u . . pr¯ pto dharmah sumah¯ n v¯ yujena tasy¯ nu p¯ rthena ca govimoksanat a a a a a . . u .¯ 23. tato vir¯ .t iti bruv¯ nan¯ ha bh¯smo’bhyat¯tamaj˜ atav¯ sam drona ahaivameva 23. o bhayakampit¯ ngah pranamya p¯ rth¯ ncharanam jag¯ ma at a˙ . a a a .45 tad¯ vir¯ . iti d¯ tam presay¯ m¯ suratra j¯ nanti vipr¯ iti dharmajo’vadat 23. a. a a˜ a . am mocayitvaiva g¯ sca tamasyandhe k¯cak¯ n p¯ tayitv¯ at .53 u . astasm¯ t punary¯ ntu p¯ rth¯ van¯ ya n¯ a a a a a a .46 u a a a.52 a. a 23. . a a sauram¯ s¯ nus¯ ren a dh¯ rtar¯ s. . a a. a . . u a a ı. saumyam k¯ lam tato yaj˜ e grhnanti natu s¯ ryajam 23. 23.t kimetadity¯ civ¯ nuttaro’smai t¯ n p¯ ndav¯ n gograhane ca vrttam 23. t .. cccxxxix .48 ay¯ tayan ke´av¯ y¯ tha d¯ t¯ n sah¯ bhimanyuh so’pi r¯ mena s¯ rddham a s a a ua a a . . u . . bh¯sm¯ dibhih s¯ rddhamupetya n¯ gapuram mantram mantray¯ m¯ suratra 23. . a a. a a a a . a . a´ ı a a a . a .50 duryodhan¯ dy¯ h s¯ taputrena s¯ rddham sasaubaley¯ yudhi p¯ rthap¯d it¯ h a a. a ahu´c¯ ndrena m¯ sena p¯ rnah k¯ lo’khilo’pyasau a u . .54 din¯ n¯ madhipah s¯ ryah paksam¯ s¯ bdapah sa´¯ a a . sa p¯ nc¯ l¯ n¯ m v¯ sudevena s¯ rddhamaj˜ atav¯ sam samat¯tya modat¯ m a˜ a a a . . aa tasm¯ t saumy¯ bdamev¯ tra mukhyam¯ hurman¯s inah a a a a ı.nijasvar¯ pen a sam¯ sthit¯ n no yadi sma n¯ sau pranip¯ tap¯ rvakam u . ı n¯ a . asanam¯ sthitam nrpam yudhis. a a a evam vir¯ . ¯ tayorv¯ kyam te tvan¯ drtya p¯ p¯ vanam p¯ rth¯ h punareva pray¯ ntu a a . ag¯ danant¯ nandacid v¯ sudevo viv¯ hay¯ m¯ surath¯ bhimanyum 23.55 n .51 ı. .49 a a a a a a ¯ a as¯nmah¯ nutsavastatra tesam da´arhav¯raih saha p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m a s¯ ı . a a a . hiram v¯ksya vir¯ . a. aj˜ atav¯ se phalguno no’dya drs.¯. a a n¯ a . ı . r¯ ap¯ rnat¯ m aa a .47 23. . ´ sı . rajaih a a .

. a a.´ cccxl . a a.57 a a a . suv¯ sudev¯ akhilai´ca y¯ davaih p¯ nc¯ lamatsyai´ca yut¯ h sabh¯ ry¯ h a a s a s a. iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . a khy¯ payanto vipravarairupapl¯ vyamup¯ yayuh 23. u . aj˜ atav¯ sasam¯ ptirn¯ ma trayovimso’dhy¯ yah n¯ a a a a . a . a˜ a upapl¯ vye te katicid din¯ ni v¯ sam cakruh krsnasamsiksit¯ rth¯ h 23. . a a.. ´ . a . .56 a a a . . . .r¯ jyam na dattam p¯ rthebhyah p¯ rth¯ h k¯ lasya p¯ rnat¯ m a .

yath¯ jatasurah p¯ pah sarv¯ n¯varasamsray¯ t a . .thiram krsnam c¯ ’d¯ yaiva par¯ dravat a . a ´ ¯ .tr¯ ya santaye 24. .2 ı a a a . . n a.¯. .. ¯. ı a a a a. a .¯ uv¯ ca na virodhasta utp¯ dyo dharmas¯ nun¯ a a u a yasya bh¯m¯ rjunau yaudhau net¯ yasya jan¯ rdanah 24. atha caturvimso’dhy¯ yah ´ a .tram tam bh¯smadronadibhiryutam a . . . drs.1 a a a. . sa gatv¯ dhrtar¯ s.(yuddhodyogah) . 24. o bh¯mena t¯ mstyaktv¯ samsaktastena sa˙ gare 24. ´ a 24.. a a a. a. . .3 t¯rthavighnakar¯ h sarvat¯rth¯ ny¯ cch¯ dya samsthit¯ h ı a. . . ı. . s a . a ´ a. .5 ı a a a . bhr¯ t¯rnam br¯ hmanan¯ m ca lok¯ n¯ m ca hitaisina a . .4 a ı a ı u a.9 niv¯ takavac¯ scaiva hat¯ h p¯ rthena te srut¯ h a a´ a.¯ tato hi sarvat¯rth¯ ni gamy¯ ny¯ san nrnam ksitau 24. . n . sabrahmarudra´akr¯ dyam cetan¯ cetan¯ tmakam s a a a . ¯ a. . . a 24.8 ı a. a a.10 cccxli .6 j˜ atv¯ ’pi bh¯masenena viprar¯ pasya no vadhah n¯ a ı u .t nip¯ tya bh¯ mau p¯ dena sa˜ c¯ rnita´ir¯ stamah a u a n u . ´ a. Om tatah sammantry¯ numate krsnasya svapurohitam a .´ a avadhyo viprar¯ pena va˜ cayanneva p¯ ndav¯ n u . yogya ityahato bh¯me mrgay¯ rtham gate kvacit 24. srut¯ ste bh¯manihat¯ jar¯ sandh¯ dayo’khil¯ h ´ a ı a a a a.7 ı a . 24.. . a . yath¯ ca rudravacan¯ davadhy¯ r¯ ksas¯ dhip¯ h a a a a . tisrah kotyo mah¯ v¯ry¯ bh¯menaiva nis¯ dit¯ h 24.¯ .. ¯ . . . yamau yudhis. a a .. ı . drupadah presay¯ m¯ sa dhrtar¯ s. . j¯ n¯ si ca harerv¯ryam yasyedamakhilam va´e a a ı s . jag¯ ma kimu te putr¯ h saky¯ hantumiti sma ha a a.

´ . ´ 24. samam karisye yuvayorekatr¯ ham nir¯ yudhah a . . a duryodhano yayau r¯ mam sa bhay¯ t ke´avasya ca a . . . . .t n . t a .20 tatah p¯ rthena sahitah p¯ ndav¯ n ke´avo yayau s . ro nac¯ karot 24. a . 24. . sv¯ gatam phalgunetyukte p¯ rvam¯ g¯ maham tviti a u a a . . anyatra da´alaksam me putr¯ h sur¯ h pad¯ tayah s a. a .14 a . . ´ ¯ a. 24. .15 tamaiksat prathamam devo j¯ nannapi suyodhanam a . a . radhana˜ jayau a a a a. t n yugapad yayatustatra vegen¯ jayadarjunam a duryodhanah sirasth¯ na as¯no’bh¯ ddharestad¯ a ¯ ı u a . had dhana˜ jayah s a . ekah p¯ rv¯ gato’tr¯ nyah p¯ rvadrs. cccxlii . . 24.18 ityukte phalgunah krsnam vavre tadbhaktim¯ n yatah a . tatah sahaiva yadubhih krsnam dv¯ ravat¯m gatam ı.tasm¯ detaih p¯ litasya dharmajasya svakam vasu a . a˜ . .. tasy¯ bhaktim dar´ayitum cakre samavad¯svarah a s ı´ . . .17 u a a .16 a a u ¯ . a yuddhas¯ h¯ yyamicchantau dh¯ rtar¯ s. u . a a a a tayor¯ gamanam p¯ rvam j˜ atvaiva hi harih prabhuh 24. tayor¯ gamane hetum srutv¯ pr¯ ha jan¯ rdanah a a a a .19 a a a . aha duryodhanastam ca sv¯ gaten¯ bhyap¯ jayat 24. . . .to may¯ yatah 24. . . a s na s¯ h¯ yyam karom¯ti pr¯ ha tatsnehav¯ napi 24. a.11 ı a a.. . a . anyastatr¯ bhaktimattv¯ d vavre gop¯ n prayuddhyatah 24.12 24. p¯ rth¯ n¯ meva s¯ h¯ yyam karisyannapi ke´avah a a a a a s . . . . pranamya p¯ dayoh prahvo bhaktyudrek¯ t krt¯ njalih a a . asuptah suptavacchi´ye tatr¯ tis. . .. u a . n¯ .13 darp¯ nn¯ ham r¯ jar¯ ja up¯ sye p¯ dayoriti a a . . . d¯yat¯ miti tenokto dhrtar¯ s.21 a a ı a a .

26 srut¯ yuracyut¯ yu´ca brhadbalasudaksinau ´ a a s . a . a a a.. .22 a .tha eva ca u a . a. 24. gatv¯ duryodhan¯ h¯ to bhagadatto’pi tam yayau 24. a. . t . dhrs. dehi me yuddhas¯ h¯ yyamiti so’pi ya´o’rthayan a a s raksartham¯ tmav¯ kyasya tathetyev¯ bhyabh¯ s ata 24.¯ cccxliii . . 24. nir¯ krtah s¯ tyakin¯ samaksam ke´avasya ca 24. rah satyam kurvityabh¯ s ata ı . .upapl¯ vye sabh¯ y¯ m hi tatpaks¯yam vaco bruvan a a a. . . .24 a a ´ı .ı . a a. . .t ya et¯ h k¯ ray¯ m¯ sa tadabh¯s. t . . a a . 24. a a a ı. ek¯ ca dh¯ rtar¯ s. . l¯nah srutv¯ dh¯ rtar¯ s. hiraklrpt¯ h sa matv¯ salyo’brav¯didam a a´ ı . a. s ı a .25 vind¯ nuvind¯ v¯ vantyau jayatseno’nyakekay¯ h a a a a. rasya n¯ n¯ de´yairnrpairyut¯ h 24. srut¯ yudhah saindhava´ca r¯ ksaso’lambusastath¯ ´ a s a . .32 a a a a. . . . am karomyaham 24. a. t a a s a.´ . a . s tato duryodhanam n¯ y¯ t sa ca h¯ rdikyasamyutah a . ksemadh¯ rtirdandadh¯ rah kali˙ go’mbas. . . a. a a .27 al¯ yudho’lambala´ca daity¯ duryodhanam yayuh a s a .31 a. t . .30 a. a pr¯tyartham dhrtar¯ s. purujit kuntibhoja´ca cekit¯ na´ca s¯ tyakih s a s a . . ´ a a a. 24. a a a a. susabh¯ h k¯ ray¯ m¯ sa sarvabhogasamanvit¯ h 24. sapta p¯ ndusut¯ n¯ m ca m¯ tsyadrupadakekayaih a.taketujar¯ sandhasutak¯ s¯nr pairyut¯ h 24.29 p¯ ndya´ca v¯rasen¯ khyah p¯ ndav¯ neva samsritah a. . . .. jag¯ ma hastinapuramaksohinyo da´abhavan a s¯ . . salyam ca p¯ ndav¯ neva y¯ ntam j˜ atv¯ suyodhanah ´ a. saputrapautro b¯ hl¯ko bh¯smadronakrp¯ api a ı ı.28 a a u . . ı . p¯ ndav¯ n senay¯ yukt¯ h sam¯yurdevapaksinah a. . a a . t¯ yudhis.23 a a a. rasya babh¯ vustatsut¯ nug¯ h ı u a a. n¯ a . a . n . .

t . . avadad dhrtar¯ s. a .tr¯ ya sabh¯ y¯ m kurusannidhau a a. ram yayau tam ca vinindya prayayau grham . . . a a . s papraccha so’vadad dharmam p¯ rth¯ n¯ m r¯ jyad¯ panam a . . . a . . . . a. a. .36 ninditah sa˜ jayen¯ s¯ v¯ h¯ ya viduram ni´i aa a u . a r¯ jyam tad¯ tvam¯ gaccha viduro v¯ na cennaca a . a a a.33 sa˜ jayam presay¯ m¯ sa dhrtar¯ s. 24. sa agaty¯ vadat tattvam visnorm¯ y¯ vinah subh¯ a a a a ¯ . ¯ . . . 24. a . . n .sa p¯ ndav¯ mstato gatv¯ tairanuj˜ ata eva ca a. . . a a . . . . tathetyuktv¯ yayau dharmanandanam kaurav¯ n prati a a . 24. dhrtar¯ s. . a . ´ . . anyath¯ sarvaputr¯ n am n¯ sam dharm¯ tila˙ ghanam a a . n . tamevoktv¯ dharmajastu cak¯ ra ca niruttaram a a krsno’pi tasya dharmasya pr¯ m¯ nyam pratyap¯ dayat 24. a aihikasya sukhasy¯ pi k¯ ranam tadaninditam a a . a. . r¯ jyam n¯ d¯ t p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m tato dharmasuto nrpah 24. . a n¯ tejovadh¯ rtham karnasya dhana˜ jayakrte’rthitah a n ..40 tacchrutv¯ sa tu bh¯to’pi putrasneh¯ nugo nrpah a ı a . ´ na gati´cetyatha pr¯ tah sa˜ jayah p¯ ndavoditam s a .38 24. . .37 . . a. . a a a t¯ vath¯ n¯ gatau j˜ atv¯ mantray¯ m¯ sa saurina 24.41 a . . a a a.tro’tha santaye n ´¯ . a a p¯ ndav¯ n pratyadharmam ca yuddham sa pratyap¯ dayat a.35 a a. . . a. tato niruttarah krsnam p¯ ndav¯ msca pranamya sah . a .. .42 a a a n¯ a a a ´ .39 24. a´ .34 hathav¯ de’vadad bh¯mo yam dharmam draupad¯ tath¯ a ı ı a . visnoh svar¯ pam papraccha so’smaracca san¯ tanam u . . .. a 24.¯ cccxliv 24. a n tatra bh¯ vamakrtv¯ sa j˜ an¯ dicchannaghaksayam a n¯ a . yaduktav¯ n sa˜ jay¯ ya yadi ditsatih nah pit¯ a n a .

. 24. ´ . ukto m¯ nusay¯ buddhy¯ nakulena sun¯tivat 24. . . . lokasa˙ grahanarth¯ ya bh¯maseno’brav¯d vacah 24. a . . ato na dh¯ rtar¯ s..43 ityukte vairam¯ tmottham lokamadhye prah¯ payan a a . ¯ . a . . a a . ı .45 a a. raksitum dh¯ rtar¯ s.. ¯ . . rasya bhavem¯ dha´car¯ iti 24. . t a s a .50 tatah krsno’rjunam caiva krp¯ lum sandhik¯ mukam a . t a a. t a . . rairnah sandhih sy¯ diti p¯ rsat¯ a a. . icchat¯ ’pyakhil¯ n hantum dh¯ rtar¯ s. 24. .so’py¯ h¯ ham gamisy¯ mi sabh¯ y¯ mrsisannidhau a a . r¯ n drdh¯ tman¯ a a a a.47 abhipr¯ yam ke´avasya j¯ nan bh¯mo nijam balam a . .49 .¯. a vaksye pathy¯ ni yukt¯ ni yadi n¯ sau grah¯syati a a a ı. . . . a 24. a ¯ . jag¯ da krsnam so’pyen¯ m Omityuktv¯ viniryayau 24. a a n¯ ..48 sa´amsa satyaih sadv¯ kyai r¯ j˜ am madhye prak¯ sayan ´ s . .¯ a . . a . . . hetumadbhih subhairv¯ kyairanun¯ya jagatpatih a ı . 24. .52 a a . cccxlv 24..44 n ı ı . a a .53 a a.46 ı a n a . . ı a a . s a ı .51 a . bh¯menokto v¯ sudevo lokasa˙ grahanecchay¯ 24.¯ nityamekamanaskau t¯ vapi ke´avam¯ rut¯ a s a ı evam lokasya samv¯ dahetoh samv¯ damakrat¯ m a . a a ı sauryaprak¯ san¯ yaiva yuddham yojayat¯ m bhav¯ n ´ a´ a a. vadham tesam dharmameva loke j˜ apayitum harih n¯ . . . a a . r¯ j˜ am madhye’vadat tacca krsno’bhyadhikameva hi a n¯ . a. dasy¯ n¯ m nigraho dharmah ksatriy¯ nam yatah parah u a. ityuktah sahadevena yuyudh¯ nena c¯ cyutah 24. n¯ smannimittan¯ sah sy¯ t kulasy¯ pi vayam kulam a a´ . . a . . .. . vadhyah sarvasya lokasya sa bhavet sarvadharmah¯ a . vadham kur¯ nam saddharmam gunan bh¯masya c¯ mit¯ n u. aksipanniva bh¯mam tam yuddh¯ ya prerayad drdham ı . . a´ .

64 a s s ı . . raugme nisannah param¯ sane prabhurbabhau svabh¯ s¯ kakubho’vabh¯ sayan a aa a . a a . u a a a .¯ . a˜ . 24. a. a . u . sa bh¯smamukhyaih saras¯ bhiy¯ tah sahaiva taih prayayau r¯ jam¯ rge ı. . . 24.63 a a a a a a . . didrksavastam jagadekasundaram gunarnavam pr¯ yayuratra sarve 24. a p¯ j¯ m tad¯y¯ m gunavaddvidityasau jagr¯ ha no viduram c¯ ’jag¯ ma 24. samp¯ jito bh¯smamukhyaih samastai rar¯ ja r¯ j¯vasam¯ nanetrah u ı. pare dine’sau dhrtar¯ s. . a . ¯ . .´ . yathocit¯ statra vidh¯ ya v¯ rt¯ jag¯ da k¯ le kalikalmasapahah 24. . . . . s. ato’nyath¯ ya´aso dharmata´ca h¯nah prat¯patvamupaisi me’tah 24. ya´a´ca dharmam paramam pras¯ dam mama tvam¯ pnosi tadaiva r¯ jan s s a .¯.57 . a . .trav¯ sibhih pras¯ navarsairabhivarsitah suraih a a. . . . . 24. .¯ vaicitrav¯rya svakulasya vrddhyai pradehi r¯ jyam tava satsut¯ ya ı a . . . .59 u a. . . yayau tadukterhi gunan pravettum n¯ nyo hi saktastamrte yatah prabhum ´ .. bhakty¯ ’bhip¯ rn ena sasambhramena samp¯ jitah sarvasamarpanena 24.¯ . upeksit¯ draupad¯yaprameyo jag¯ ma geham vidurasya s¯ghram a ı a ´ı . .62 .58 yathocitam tesu vidh¯ ya ke´avo dauryodhanam pr¯ pya grham ca p¯ jitah a s u . . ı a. . a a . . . vive´a divye manik¯ ncan¯ sane s¯ rddham mun¯ndraih param¯ rthavedibhih s a a ı a .sas¯ tyakih syandanavaryasamsthitah prth¯ tan¯ jairakhilaih sa bh¯ mipaih a u . a a ı . a sa bh¯smap¯ rvairabhiy¯ cito’pi jag¯ ma naisam grham¯ didevah ı. .61 a u . . a u . . . . a a .. a sabh¯ jitastaih param¯ darena vive´a geham nrpateranantah a a s . . . a . a a a . . . .55 sa vandyam¯ no’khilar¯ s.60 sa tena bhakty¯ ’bhigatah prasannah pravi´ya c¯ ntargrham¯svaro’jah a s a ı´ . sa bh¯smamukhy¯ n purato nidh¯ ya vaicitrav¯ryena samarcito’jah ı. a aı a . . . . samst¯ yam¯ nah pranato’bjaj¯ dibhirgaj¯ hvayam pr¯ pa paro’prameyah 24. . a. .54 a u a a a u . . . ı . anv¯ gato d¯ rataram gir¯ t¯ n samsth¯ pya viprapravaraih kur¯ n yayau 24. . . . . .56 u a .tras¯ nun¯ sam¯ n¯tah samsadi kaurav¯ nam u a a ı . cccxlvi 24. . a u . . . eko’pi visnuh sa tu bh¯ rgav¯ tm¯ vy¯ sah sa´isyastadananyadrsyah a a a a . .

69 s¯ tyakih krtavarm¯ ca tacchu´ruvatura˜ jas¯ a a s n a .. ı. a . .t . a. svam r¯ pam dar´ay¯ m¯ sa sarvagam p¯ rnasadgunam s a a . . .. . a m¯ t¯ pitrbhy¯ m bh¯sm¯ dyairanu´is. . ras¯ nuh a a a .72 tat k¯ las¯ ry¯ mitad¯pti sarvajagadbharam sasvatamaprameyam a u a ı . vaiva caksumsi suyodhan¯ dy¯ nyam¯layan d¯dhitiv¯ rit¯ ni 24. .73 a a ı ı a a .74 ananta´aktih purusottamo’sau sakto’pi duryodhanacittanigrahe s ´ . .tah a a a .t .. . a s . . u .75 a a .70 s s . . . t u . . cccxlvii .. pidh¯ ya r¯ pam punareva taddharirvaicitrav¯ryen a samarthitah punah a u .¯. ´ a. . samsth¯ pya krtavarm¯ nam rahah s¯ tyakiratra ca a. a a . ato gati´c¯ sya su´obhan¯ ’bh¯ d ye’tr¯ nuk¯ l¯ h paramasya te subh¯ h 24.71 ı s a atha ten¯ ’hute putre s¯ m¯ tye purusottamah a a a . utth¯ ya tasm¯ danujairam¯ tyairniyantum¯sam kumatirvyadh¯ nmatim a a a ı´ . 24. . . . rsibhirj¯ madagnyena vy¯ sen¯ pyamitaujas¯ a a a a . . . o’pi durmatih aa . a j¯ nannapyakhilam krsnastacchrutv¯ s¯ tyakermukh¯ t a a a a . naiva vyadh¯ denamathoktak¯ rin am nip¯ tayannandhatamasyanantah 24. . sa v¯ sudevena vibodhito’pi p¯ p¯ bhisandhirdhrtar¯ s.it¯ritah pr¯ ha mam¯ tivartinah sutam svayam me pratibodhayeti ı . ´¯´ drs. a . a abhyetya ke´avam pr¯ ha duryodhanavini´cayam 24.65 24. vaicitrav¯ryamavadat pa´ya m¯ miti sarvagam 24. a. . . ı . v¯ sudev¯ tman¯ caiva trir¯ penaiva visnun¯ 24. a . u . duryodhano mantrayate mukundasy¯ ’´u bandhanam as 24. a yeye tad¯ ke´avasamyam¯ ya nyamantrayamste vibudhaprat¯p¯ h a s a ı a. . . ato vikarnapramukh¯ api sma vadhyatvam¯ yanna´ubh¯ m gatim ca a a s a. . 24. 24. a .68 a a a u . .66 karnah sur¯ gryo’pi suyodhan¯ rthe nyamantrayad bh¯ vato naiva dus. krtv¯ ’ndhameva prayayau suyodhanam sah¯ nugam p¯ patamam prak¯ sya a a´ .67 s a s a u a u a.

a u ten¯ pyukt¯ v¯ savin¯ vin¯ ’ham hany¯ m sut¯ mste na katha˜ caneti 24. ¯ a a a a. ¯ a ... yayau kur¯ n p¯ rvamevodvisrjya prth¯ sut¯ n¯ m sa sak¯ sam¯sah 24.76 ´ a u a a a a a ay¯ hi p¯ nduniti tadvacah sa naiv¯ karonm¯ nito dh¯ rtar¯ s. tato yayuh kaurav¯ h p¯ ndav¯ sca kuruksetram yoddhuk¯ m¯ h sakrsnah a . .. samsth¯ pya tam bhagav¯ n draunaye ca raho’vadanmitrabh¯ vam prth¯ jaih a a a . cakru´ca te sibir¯ nyatra sarve subhe de´e p¯ ndav¯ h krsnabuddhy¯ 24. n . srutv¯ yayau s¯ ryajam¯ tmay¯ ne nidh¯ ya tasy¯ vadad¯ tmajanma 24.puna´ca kunt¯grhametya krsnastayodyogam dharmasutasya sis. .t . ..77 . . . . ´ . . a . . . a. . . . . a . .traih a.79 a a a a a a. am s ı . .´ cccxlviii 24. . . . a´ a a. a . . .78 u u a a a. . a´ ı´ . . . y¯ vat piturmaranam so’pi maitr¯m vavre p¯ rthaistam ca visrjya krsnah a ı. .80 s ´ a. yuddhodyogo n¯ ma caturvimso’dhy¯ yah a a . a iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . . sampr¯ rthitah prthay¯ caiva karnah p¯ rthairyogam y¯ hi s¯ nurmam¯ si a a a . ¯. ´ s a. . a. . . a . .

a a 25. na me kuta´cit sarg¯ dy¯ h sv¯ tantry¯ d gunap¯ rtitah s a a.46 ı cccxlix 25. .(bh¯smap¯ tah) ı. . .2 a a . 18. isthityapyay¯ j˜ anabandhamoksapravrttayah a n¯ . .1 “senayorubhayormadhye ratham sth¯ paya me’cyuta” 77 ityuktah sa tath¯ cakre p¯ rthah pa´yamsca a a a .¯ . prak¯ saniyamau caiva brahme´adiksarasya ca a´ s¯ . .6 a .8 25. .9 a. ksatriyasya tamutsrjya nindito y¯ tyadho dhruvam 25. . a. a . . G¯. adamanam dharmaj˜ an¯ nup¯ lanam n¯ a a . a a tesamaham samuddhart¯ mrtyusams¯ ras¯ gar¯ t a .4 . “ye tu sarv¯ ni karm¯ ni mayi samnyasya matpar¯ h a..t . naca sokastvay¯ k¯ ryo bandh¯ n¯ m nidhaneksay¯ ´ a a u a.t . . G¯. svakarmana tamabhyarcya siddhim vindati m¯ navah” 78 a .3 a . . a dehasya sarvath¯ n¯ sadan¯ saccetanasya ca 25. . u . aksaraprakrteh santo matta eva nac¯ nyatah 25.21 ı Bha. svadharmo dus. .5 a a´ ¯ a´ ¯ srs. “yatah pravrttirbh¯ t¯ n¯ m yena sarvamidam tatam ua a. a a .¯ . a a a 77 78 Bha.´ b¯ ndhav¯ n a a visasarja dhanuh p¯ p¯ sa˙ k¯ tatr¯ ’ha m¯ dhavah 25. . .¯. asv¯ tantry¯ nnivr ttau ca m¯ manusmara yuddhya ca a a a . 1. atah sam¯ dhik¯ bh¯ v¯ nmama madva´ameva ca 25. . bh¯mabh¯smamukhe v¯ksya pr¯ ha v¯ saviracyutam ı ı. . .7 a a a a s . a. s . ananyenaiva yogena m¯ m dhy¯ yanta up¯ sate 25. j˜ atvaisam nidhan¯ dyam ca j¯v¯ derasvatantrat¯ m n¯ a ı a a . ı . . a a´ n ı . atha pa˜ cavimso’dhy¯ yah n a .´ a a Om te sene samar¯ rambhe samete s¯ garopame .

9... .4 ı cccl . r¯ h samantatah ı. ¯ . G¯. a . n¯ .16 ı u . . . sasrjuh saravrs. atha divyadrsam tasya datv¯ vy¯ ptam nijam vapuh a a . a .14 u s a a s s . matsth¯ ni sarvabh¯ t¯ ni nac¯ ham tesvavasthitah” 80 a ua a . raraksa t¯ n v¯ yusuto visrja˜ charasa˜ cay¯ n 25. .12 a a a .15 a s. a n¯ .6-7 ı Bha. .. t a .tah p¯ rthastu sa´aram dhanur¯ dade 25. a a. ksipram naiva prahartavyam j˜ atisu praharatsvapi .17 a ´ . akhiladosaikanityasattanuravyayah t¯ . atha vy¯ dhesvan¯kesu nadan v¯ yusuto’bhyay¯ t u. r¯ nam te tam sarve’bhyav¯ rayan a a. . saubhadrapramukh¯ v¯r¯ h sarve p¯ ndusut¯ tmaj¯ h a ı a. ´ a a .13 s a a a a a tatpr¯ rthitah punah krsnastad r¯ pam lokam¯ natah a u . dar´ay¯ m¯ sa bhagav¯ n y¯ vatyarjunayogyat¯ 25. . ityukto v¯ savih pr¯ ha vy¯ ptam te dar´aye´a me 25. ı . a. . asprs. . j˜ anaj˜ eyaprakrty¯ di j˜ apayan purusottamah n¯ n . de´atah k¯ lata´caiva p¯ rnam sarvagunaih sad¯ s . 25. a . G¯.bhav¯ mi nacir¯ t p¯ rtha mayy¯ ve´itacetas¯ m” a a a a s a 79 25. 12. . im ca bh¯masenasya m¯ rddhani 25. . . . . . 25. a a tatra bh¯ma´arairnunn¯ dh¯ rtar¯ s. a a. t a . 79 80 Bha. s s . . a s u . . .10 “may¯ tatamidam sarvam jagadavyaktam¯ rtin¯ a u a . p¯ rvavad dar´ay¯ m¯ sa puna´cainama´iksayat 25. ´ . t a . n . a .11 sup¯ rnasatsarvagunadeho’ham sarvad¯ prabhuh u . . ten¯ nu´is. . a˜ . a s a . resu sastravrs.´ . . a a samitim dh¯ rtar¯ s. . .. r¯ h samantatah ı s a a a. ´ . t . ityev¯ praharatyasmin satrubhih saraviksate 25.tim dur¯ sad¯ m a a. . . amucan dh¯ rtar¯ s. .t .18 ap¯dayamst¯ nchastraughairdh¯ rtar¯ s. .19 n a .

27 a a a a˜ a a s a . . . hatvottaram madrar¯ jo vyadr¯ vayadan¯kin¯m 25.thiro r¯ j¯ kruddhah sen¯ map¯ harat 25. a. a a . a evam bh¯smo da´ah¯ ni sen¯ patyam cak¯ ra ha ı. vidr¯ pyam¯ n am svabalam sth¯ pay¯ m¯ sa m¯ rutih 25. ¯ . s¯ a a a . .¯ u ı . sasaumadattim saubhadrasah¯ yo’rjuna asadat 25. . . . .26 a ¯ . . krtv¯ ’pi p¯ ndavairyuddham tat kartumakrtopamam a.31 a a a ı . nakulasya vikarnasya k¯ rsneyairdurmukh¯ din¯ m a . dronam ca bhagadattam ca krpam duryodhanam tath¯ a . a a . cccli .21 s ´ .. . atha bh¯smadronamukhairbhagadatt¯ dibhistath¯ ı. ı . a a . .22 vrtte dvandvamah¯ yuddhe tatra dharmajapaksag¯ h a . drs. hira´cint¯ m¯ pya p¯ rtham vyagarhayat a s a a a . . a. r¯ trau yudhis. ´¯ . . dr¯ vay¯ m¯ sa p¯ nc¯ l¯ n pa´yatah savyas¯ cinah 25. .29 s a . 25. . a . y¯ vat tvam yotsyase t¯ vanna yotsy¯ m¯ti nirgate 25. . . a ı .t a . . . tasya vikramam¯ laksya p¯ rtham tadgaurav¯ nugam a . a a a a . jit¯ vinaiva saineyam so’jayaddhrdik¯ tmajam 25.20 atha dvandv¯ ni yuddh¯ ni babh¯ vurvijig¯s at¯ m a a u ı. . kevalam b¯ huv¯ryena vyajayad bh¯mavikramah ı . v¯ yudhis.28 aa a a . duhsasanena v¯rasya m¯ dreyasya yav¯yasah ı a ı . .25 a a ı ı . .24 a a. a ... atha bh¯smamud¯rnastram dr¯ vayantam var¯ thin¯m ı.t sa krsnadyaih s¯ ntvita´ca punaryuddh¯ ya niryayau 25.23 a ´ . . a dronap¯ rsatayo´caiva saineyakrtavarmanoh 25. saubhadram tatra vikr¯ ntamat¯tya dyusaritsutah a ı .30 karno’rddharatha ityuktv¯ t¯ vad yuddh¯ t pray¯ pitah a a a a . a . 25.bhagn¯ st¯ natha g¯ ngeyo divy¯ stravidadh¯ rayat a a a˙ a a 25.

apa´yan devat¯ h sarv¯ gandharv¯ psaraso’sur¯ h 25.tr¯ n jagh¯ na ha a a a. a . ´ n u .40 punah samsth¯ pitarathau vijity¯ yatnato bal¯ a ı . a 25. . . . a ı . drs. ı. s ´ a .41 n a a a. cakre yuddh¯ ni subah¯ nyajeyah satrubh¯ rane 25. ayut¯ ni bah¯ ny¯ jau rath¯ n¯ m nijagh¯ na ca a u a a a.42 a a a´ a a a ccclii . t a a a. pr¯ rthito ratham¯ r¯ dhah punah sa˙ khamap¯ rayat a a u.karne’yutarath¯ n¯ m sa nitya´o vadham¯ have a a.39 kad¯ cidagrago bh¯mo bh¯smadronau vis¯ rath¯ a ı ı. v¯ cakram tathodyamya b¯ hum bh¯sm¯ ya jagmiv¯ n a .. a pa˜ cavimsaddhat¯ statra dh¯ rtar¯ s. 25.33 babh¯ vustatra yuddh¯ ni citr¯ ni subah¯ ni ca u a a.35 a u ı . s a . . tena stuto grh¯ta´ca phalgunena pranamya ca . a a .34 s a. a .37 tato bh¯smo’rjuna´caiva sastr¯ strairabhyavarsat¯ m ı.. a ayatnena jita´caiva phalgunen¯ ’pag¯ sutah 25. ı. ı s .. a jit¯ h sen¯ pah¯ ram ca cakrurbh¯s mamukh¯ statah a. s .38 s a a . . r¯ mah¯ bal¯ h 25.tadyumno mahesv¯ sah prativy¯ hy¯ ’pag¯ sutam u a a .32 n sa a. a a a. .t a . . s . susamarth¯ vapi vadhe tasya bh¯madhana˜ jayau a ı n snehena yantritau tasya gaurav¯ cc¯ nvavartat¯ m a a a 25. dhrs. a a . . sarve jit¯ dr¯ vit¯ sca sen¯ ca bahul¯ hat¯ 25. . . ´ tatroddadh¯ ra krsno’pi phalgunam mrduyodhinam a .´ bhagadattadraunikrpa´alyaduryodhan¯ dayah a .36 25. krtv¯ vidr¯ pya t¯ na´v¯ n bhitv¯ vy¯ ham vive´a ha a a s a a u . 25. pratijaj˜ e’karot tacca puna´c¯ stravid¯ m varah 25. a a . u t¯ nyambare vim¯ nasth¯ brahmarudrapurassar¯ h a a a a. a yatam¯ nau mahesv¯ sau dh¯ rtar¯ s.

abhavan p¯ ndav¯ dy¯ ste sendr¯ h sahamarudganah a.¯ . 25. . . . .ta dharmav¯ yv¯ dayo’khil¯ h a . a´ s a. s a a a. vi´esatah ke´avena p¯ lit¯ statpriy¯ h sad¯ 25. 25.49 ı . a m¯ nasottara´aile hi pur¯ brahmapurassar¯ h a s a a.¯ pr¯ rthay¯ m¯ sa tenoktam dev¯ n¯ mavadad vibhuh 25. a a a . aa . uv¯ ca hetun¯ kena vayam ks¯y¯ ma sarvad¯ a a a . ı tenaite p¯ lit¯ h p¯ rth¯ ajey¯ devasarginah a a. a a a. a . cccliii 25. . . . .44 ı. ı . divyausadhena bh¯smasya bh¯ tv¯ ca nirujastatah ı. a´ a a . . p¯dito bh¯mab¯ nai´ca ksaradg¯ tro nan¯ ma tam 25. duryodhano ni´ay¯ m ca yayau yatra nad¯sutah s¯ a . ayam n¯ r¯ yano devah purnanantagunarnavah .50 sa ca n¯ r¯ yano devo devak¯nandano’bhavat aa .47 stutv¯ samp¯ jya bh¯ meh sa bh¯ r¯ vataranaya tam a u u . .viratho vy¯ yudha´caiva drdhavedhavim¯ rcchitah a s u . sthit¯ dev¯ stad¯ ’pa´yad brahmaiko harimambare a a a s 25.45 tam¯ ha bh¯smaste’jey¯ dev¯ ste dharan¯m gat¯ h a ı. ı s a . . ı a.ı a p¯ ndav¯ sca jayam nityam labdhv¯ harsamav¯ pnuvan a . . tasm¯ t taih sandhimanviccha yad¯cchasyapar¯ bhavam a ı a . ityukto dambhabuddhyaiva natv¯ visnum tato yayau a .48 a a a a a . pr¯ tarniry¯ tay¯ m¯ sa sen¯ m yuddh¯ ya durmatih 25. a a a. ¯ n¯ .46 s . . . aj˜ apayati vah sarv¯ n pr¯ durbh¯ v¯ ya bh¯ tale a a a a u . 25.43 tato’pah¯ ram sainyasya jit¯ scakru´ca kaurav¯ h a . . svayam ca devak¯putro bhavisyati jagatpatih 25.. . u a . evam tena sam¯ dis.51 . .. krto duryodhanah sarvar¯ j˜ am bh¯mena pa´yat¯ m a n¯ .¯ .ı.52 a a a a a. ¯. aa . . . ¯ a a a. . . s a a .

63 ı a a a ¯ a . a . ath¯ sip¯ n im yuyudh¯ nam¯ su mah¯ sihastena ca saumadattin¯ a a. . a .54 a. adyumnam so’bhyay¯ t t¯ vubhau ca a a a a . 25. p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m kur¯ nam ca sur¯ namanivartin¯ m 25. s ´ u n . .58 ı a s .trasya sen¯ m a a . athendras¯ nuh ke´avapreritena rathena satr¯ n vidhama˜ charaughaih u . ath¯ ’sadat krtavarm¯ rathena dhrs. .59 a a a. tato dronast¯ n samutth¯ pya sarv¯ n vij˜ an¯ strena’sadat p¯ rsatam ca a a n¯ a a. ¯ a dhrs. a. .57 a . . ´ . a a a .tadyumnastatra bh¯m¯ nuy¯ y¯ duryodhanasy¯ varajaih prayuddhyan ı a a ı a .. ´ .bh¯smamagre nidh¯ yaiva yayau yuddh¯ ya damsitah ı. a a. ´ ¯ a. . a .61 a s aı a putr¯ n da´asy¯ ’´u nihatya v¯rah sa s¯ tyakeh saumadattih sak¯ se a s¯ a s ı .. a a .¯ . . rath¯ n rane pa˜ cavimsatsahasr¯ n nin¯ ya vaivasvatas¯ dan¯ ya 25.60 a n ´ a a a a . a . . u. a. a a´ a a as¯ ditam v¯ksya ratham svak¯yam¯ ropay¯ m¯ sa suto’nilasya 25. sammohan¯ strena vimohayitv¯ vikarnap¯ rv¯ nahanacca sen¯ m 25. a tamabhyay¯ t saumadattistayo´ca suyuddham¯ s¯datibhairav¯ stram 25. . tasmin jite rathav¯re svayam tam duryodhanah p¯ rsatam¯ sas¯ da ı a a . . . ¯ . ap¯ dravad v¯ savirbh¯s mam¯ jau sam¯ sas¯ d¯ ’´u mahendrakalpah 25. . . t ı .62 a a ´ ı a . vim¯ rcchitam tam rudhiraughamuccairvamantam¯ su svarathe nidh¯ ya u a´ a . .53 tatr¯ ’s¯d yuddhamatulam bh¯mabh¯sm¯ nuy¯ yin¯ m a ı ı ı. samarpay¯ m¯ sa sar¯rad¯ ranaih sarairubhau tau virathau ca cakratuh 25. tamanvay¯ d yuyudh¯ nah sudhanv¯ vidr¯ vayan dh¯ rtar¯ s. krpo yayau m¯ rutirdh¯ rtar¯ s.64 a a ı. . . a a . suyodhanah saumadattim svak¯yarathe vyavasth¯ pya ca bh¯masen¯ t ı a ı a . a a a a. u . ı . a a a as . cccliv . . tam bh¯masenah s¯ tah¯nam vidh¯ ya vyadr¯ vayacchatruganancharaughaih 25.t . . ¯˜ . vavarsatuh saravarsairathograistatr¯ karod viratham draupadistam 25. tam bh¯maseno virath¯ yudham ca krtv¯ b¯ nen¯ hanajjatrude´ e 25. .55 a a u a a . . a a´ . r¯m vyadr¯ vayat prtan¯ m b¯ nap¯ gaih 25.56 ı a a . . u ı .

ubhau ca t¯ vastravid¯ m prabarhau sarairmah¯ s¯visasannik¯ saih a a. s¯ a a a a a a . te bh¯tabh¯t¯ h prtan¯ pah¯ ram krtv¯ ’pajagmuh sibir¯ ya s¯ghram 25. . ı . a .70 a a . duryodhan¯ dyes u par¯ jitesu bh¯smadronadraunipurassaresu a . ghatotkaco’bhyadravad¯ su v¯rah svam¯ yay¯ hasticatus.74 ı ı a.68 ten¯ tividdhe bh¯masene’sya putra udyaccham¯ nam pitaram niv¯ rya a ı a . a n ı ı . . . a a nip¯ tit¯ stena rathebhav¯ jinah pradudruvu´c¯ va´is. a . . ..71 a a a . yad¯ svaputrena jito bhavet sa kimv¯ tmanetyeva tad¯ pravettum 25.73 gaj¯ rtan¯ dam tu ni´amya bh¯smamukh¯ h sam¯ peturamum ca drs. . a a . a´ . . ah samast¯ h 25. .66 tatah paredyuh punareva bh¯mabh¯smau puraskrtya sam¯yatuste ı ı. . . anugrah¯ dabhyadhik¯ davadhyam j¯ nannapi svam v¯ sudevasya nityam a a . . caturgaj¯ tmoparig¯ tmaka´ ca ghatotkacah suprat¯kam ca tam ca a a s ı . a . sene tad¯ s¯ rathih¯nam¯ su bh¯smam krtv¯ m¯ rutirabhyag¯ t par¯ n a a ı a´ ı. n¯ n¯ prah¯ rairvitudamscak¯ ra sandigdhaj¯vau jagat¯ m samaksam a a a ı a. t¯ . tatr¯ ’sadann¯ gasut¯ samudbhavah p¯ rth¯ tmajah sakuney¯ n salekah a a a a . 25. . a a . . in¯ lokamah¯ rathena a ı . a . . . .t . a. .´ . . a .67 a a a s a s . a . a . . a a . a´ 25. ı.72 25. sa vismrt¯ strastu yad¯ bhavet tad¯ bh¯mo bhagadattam pray¯ ti a a ı a . a a . a. ı ¯ a a 25. ayasthah 25. . s ı. ı. ı a a .. . . tataksaturn¯ kasad¯ m samaksam mah¯ balau samyati j¯ tadarpau 25. .69 a´ ı . a a . mah¯ k¯ yam bh¯mamamusya prs. ´¯ . a a .thagopam ca v¯ yv¯ tmajamatrasan bhrsam a a . ıt a a . . . ccclv 25. mah¯ gajastho bhagadatta ag¯ d¯ yan b¯ nam bh¯masene’mucacca a a. .75 . ´ a ´ı dine pare caiva punah samet¯ h parasparam p¯ ndavakaurav¯ ste a.tv¯ a a . . . . a tadbhaktivai´esyata eva tasya satyam v¯ kyam kartumarim nac¯ y¯ t s.. a. . sa vaisnav¯ stram bhagadattasamstham vij˜ aya visnorvarato vi´esatah n¯ s . svab¯ huv¯ryen a jitah sa bh¯smah kir¯. amoghamanyatra harermarutsutah putre y¯ te na svayamabhyadh¯ vat 25.. . rte bh¯mam v¯ ’rjunam n¯ stramesa pramu˜ cat¯tyeva hi veda bh¯mah ı . . a . a . . ´ a ´ı . a . a . . sen¯ map¯ hrtya yayau ni´ay¯ m¯ s¯ dit¯ y¯ matha p¯ ndav¯ sca a a .65 a a.´ a .

ı a . . . . ´ a 25. . a s a a ´ . hat¯ va´esesu ca vidravatsu ghatotkaco’bhy¯ hanad¯ su tam nrpam 25.81 a s . raputro dide´a rakso’lambusan¯ madheyam s a . . sa drona´alyau guruputragautamau bh¯ ri´ravahkrtavarm¯ dik¯ m sca u s a a.84 a´ u . 25. . par¯ dravan dh¯ rtar¯ s. . a a´ .¯ dronadayo v¯ksya riraksisantah suyodhanam pr¯ puramitras¯ h¯ h 25. . jahy¯ rjunim ksipramiti sma tacca sam¯ sadann¯ gasut¯ tan¯ jam 25. ´ a ı a . a a. tasthau katha˜ cid bhuvi p¯ tyam¯ nah punah sar¯ napyasrjat suyodhane n a a . . .78 a . tatastvanant¯ kr tim¯ ptam¯ rjunim suparnar¯ po’hanad¯ su r¯ ksasah 25. . . . a . .. . tamekagryai rathibhih pariskrtam nir¯ksya bh¯mo’bhyagamat samast¯ n ı . a a. a . 25. a a a´ a . . . . .77 a a a a u . ¯ .80 a a a. ´ a. a a niv¯ ryam¯ namstu vrkodarena ghatotkacast¯ n pravavarsa s¯ yakaih 25. resu cogram 25. a ccclvi .83 ı . s . sa bh¯maputrasya jagh¯ na mantrino mah¯ bal¯ m scaturo’ny¯ m stathaiva ı a a a. v¯ tamugram dhrtar¯ s. . drdh¯ hatastena tad¯ val¯yas¯ ghatotkacah pravyathitendriyo bhrsam a a ı a . . . .¯ . s . a . cac¯ la bh¯ rn¯ nadato’sya r¯ vatah sas¯ gar¯ gendranag¯ bhrsam tad¯ a u a a a a a . a .¯ sir¯ msi v¯ro balav¯ nir¯ v¯ n bhayam dadhad dh¯ rtar¯ s. .85 draunim krp¯ dy¯ n sasuyodhan¯ m sca cak¯ ra bh¯mo virath¯ n ksanena a. . a .taih pr¯ sahastaih ksatak¯ yo’tir¯ d hakopah sa khadgena cakarta tesam a u. . . a u a .t a . . . . sa p¯dyam¯ no yudhi tena raksas¯ prave´ay¯ m¯ sa saram ghatotkace ı. a aa . a . .82 ciraprayuddhau nrpar¯ ksas¯ dhipau paraspar¯ jeyatamau ranajire a . .´ . . drs. drono’tra bh¯maprahitaih sarottamaih sup¯ditah pr¯ ptam¯ rcchah pap¯ ta ı ı. . ´ .76 ´ a. . u . tayorabh¯ d yuddhamat¯va d¯ runam m¯ y¯ yujorv¯ryavatormah¯ dbhutam u ı a . . t . . . . . t a.86 a a.79 alambusastam prasam¯ksya m¯ ruteh sutam bal¯ dhyam bhayatah par¯ dravat ı . . a. ı a a a a a. . t . a a ı a sas¯ dino’´v¯ n sa tu r¯ ksaso’srjat te p¯ rthaputrasya ca s¯ dino’hanan a s a a .´ . a. . ´ . . . . . a a . rasya sen¯ h sarv¯ stam¯ r¯ tha suyodhano nrpah 25. a a . vavarsa b¯ nairgaganam sam¯ srito ghatotkacah sth¯ latamai suvegaih 25. .. . . hatam ni´amy¯ ’rjunimugrapauruso nan¯ da kopena vrkodar¯ tmajah a a a .

ten¯ mbarasthena tarupram¯ nairabhyardit¯ h kuravah s¯ yakaughaih
a
a.
a.
. a
.
bh¯ mau ca bh¯mena saraughap¯d it¯ h peturneduh pr¯ dravamsc¯ tibh¯t¯ h
u
ı
´
ı. a.
a
´ a
ı a.
.
.

25.87

sarv¯ msca t¯ nchibiram pr¯ payitv¯ vin¯ bh¯smam kaurav¯ n bh¯masenah
a. ´

a
a ı.
a
ı
. a
.
.
ghatotkaca´c¯ nadat¯ m mah¯ svanau n¯ dena lok¯ nabhip¯ rayantau 25.88
s a
a.
a
a
a
u
.
duryodhano’tha svajanaih sametah punah pr¯ y¯ d ranabh¯ mim sa bh¯smam
u .
ı.
.
.
. a a
.
jayop¯ yam bhaimaseneraprcchat svasyaiva sa pr¯ ha na tam vrajeti 25.89
a .
a
.
.
pr¯ gjyotisam caiva ghatotkac¯ ya sampresay¯ m¯ sa sur¯ pag¯ sutah
a
a
a a
. .
.
. a a
.
sa pr¯ pya haidimbamayodhayad bal¯ sa c¯ rday¯ m¯ sa saku˜ jaram tam
a
ı
a
a a
n
.
.

25.90

ten¯ rditah pr¯ hinocch¯ lamasmai viyatyabhiplutya tad¯ ghatotkacah
a
u
a
. a .
.
.
pragrhya sulam prababha˜ ja j¯ num¯ ropya dev¯ jahrsustad¯ksya 25.91
´¯ .
n a
a
a
ı .
.
..
tad¯ sa tasyaiva pad¯ nug¯ n nrpo jagh¯ na tam m¯ rutirabhyay¯ d rane
a
a a .
a
a
. a
.
sa pr¯ hinod bh¯masen¯ ya v¯ro gajam tamastambhayad¯ su s¯ yakaih 25.92
a .
ı
a
ı
a´ a
.
.
samstambhite b¯ navaraistu n¯ ge bh¯masy¯ sv¯ n s¯ yakair¯ rdayat sah
a.
a
ı
a´ a a
a
.
.
so’bhyardit¯ svo’tha gad¯ m pragrhya hantum nrpam tam sagajam sam¯ sadat

a.
a
.
. . . .
.
sa hantuk¯ mena rusa’bhipanno bh¯mena r¯ j¯ puratah prs. hata´ca
a
ı
aa
s

. ..t
krsnen¯ stram vaisnavam tad grh¯tum sah¯ rjunen¯ payayau subh¯tah
a
a
ı .
.. . a
. ı .
.
.
..

25.94

tasmin gate bh¯masen¯ rjun¯ bhy¯ m vidr¯ vite r¯ jasa˙ ghe samaste
ı
a
a a.
a
a
n
bh¯smah sen¯ mapahrty¯ pay¯ to duryodhanastam ni´i copajagmiv¯ n
ı. .
a
a
. a a
. s

25.95

samsr¯ vitah kr¯ ravacah sa tena cakre satyam mrtyubhayam vih¯ ya
a
.´ a
. u
.
. .
.
sakty¯ hanisy¯ mi par¯ niti sma cakre ca tat karma tath¯ paredyuh 25.96
´
a
a
a
. a
.
tam saktito jugupurdh¯ rtar¯ s.tr¯ sten¯ rdit¯ scedip¯ nc¯ lamatsy¯ h
a
a. a
a a´
a˜ a
a.
. ´
par¯ dravan bh¯smab¯ norubh¯t¯ h simh¯ rdit¯ h ksudramrg¯ iv¯ ’rt¯ h
a
ı.
a.
ı a. . a a. .
. a a a.

25.97

samsth¯ pya t¯ n bh¯smamabhipray¯ ntamalambuso’v¯ rayat p¯ rthas¯ num
a
ı.
a
a
a
u
. a
ccclvii

25.93

vijitya tam ke´avabh¯ gineyo yayau bh¯smam dh¯ rtar¯ s.tro’mum¯ ra
a
ı.
a
a.
a
. s
.

25.98

tad yuddham¯ s¯nnr pap¯ rthaputrayorvicitramatyadbhutamugrar¯ pam
aı .
a
u
samam ciram tatra dhanu´cakarta dhvajam ca r¯ j¯ sahas¯ ’bhimanyoh
s
aa
a
.
.
.
.
athainamugrai´ca sarairvavarsa s¯ tam ca tasy¯ ’´u jagh¯ na v¯rah
s ´
as
a
ı .
. u .
tad¯ ’sadad bh¯maseno nrpam tam jagh¯ na c¯ sv¯ n dhrtar¯ s. rajasya
a
ı
a
a´ a
. . .
. a. t

25.99

25.100

drono draunirbhagadattah krpa´ca sacitrasen¯ abhyayurbh¯masenam
a
ı
.
.
. . s
sarv¯ msca t¯ n vimukh¯krtya bh¯mah sa citrasen¯ ya gad¯ m sam¯ dade 25.101
a. ´
a
ı .
ı .
a
a.
a
t¯ mudyat¯ m v¯ksya par¯ dravamste sa citrasena´ca rath¯ davaplutah
a
a. ı .
a
s
a
.
.
sa˜ c¯ rnito gaday¯ tadratha´ca tajj¯vanenoddhrsit¯ sca kaurav¯ h 25.102
n u .
a
s
ı
a.
. . a´
bh¯smastu p¯ nc¯ lakar¯ sacedis vahan sahasr¯ ni caturda´ograh
ı.
a˜ a

a.
s
.
.
rathaprabarh¯ natitigmatej¯ vidr¯ vay¯ m¯ sa par¯ nav¯niva 25.103
a
a
a a a
a ı
vidr¯ pya sarv¯ mapi p¯ ndusen¯ m vi´r¯ vya lokesu ca k¯rtim¯ tmanah
a
a
a. .
a. s a
ı
a
.
.
sen¯ m sam¯ hrtya yayau ni´agame samp¯ jyam¯ no dhrtar¯ s. raputraih 25.104
a.
a .

u
a
a. t
.
.
drono vir¯ . asya puro nihatya sa˙ kham sutam tasya vijitya tam ca
at
´ n
.
.
.
.
vidr¯ pya sen¯ mapi p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m yayau nad¯jena sahaiva hrs. ah 25.105
a
a
a. . a a .
ı
t .
..
bh¯m¯ rjun¯ vapi satr¯ n nihatya vidr¯ pya sarv¯ msca yudhi prav¯r¯ n
ı a
a
´ u
a
a. ´
ıa
yudhis.thirenapahrte svasainye bh¯tena bh¯sm¯ cchibiram prajagmatuh 25.106
ı
ı. a

.
.
.
.
yudhis.thiro bh¯smapar¯ kramena bh¯to bh¯smam svavadhop¯ yameva
ı.
a
ı
ı.
a
.
.
.
pras. um yayau ni´i krsno’nuj¯ sca tasy¯ nvayustam sa pit¯ maho yat 25.107
s .. .

a
a
.
.t .
bh¯m¯ rjunau saknuvant¯ vapi sma narte’nuj˜ am hantumimam tadaicchat¯ m
ı a
´
a
n¯ .
a
.
p¯ jyo yato bh¯sma ud¯ rakarm¯ krsno’pyay¯ t tena hi p¯ ndav¯ rthe 25.108
u
ı.
a
a .. .
a
a. . a
pr¯ py¯ nuj˜ am bh¯smataste vadh¯ ya sikhandinam tadvacas¯ ’gray¯ yinam
a a n¯ .
ı.
a ´
a
a
..
.
krtv¯ paredyuryudhaye vinirgat¯ bhismam puraskrtya tath¯ pare’pi 25.109
a
a
. a
.
.
.

ccclviii

sikhandino raksakah phalguno’bh¯ d bh¯smasya duhsasana asa c¯ gre
´
u
ı.
a
¯
..
.
.
. ´¯
anye ca sarve jugupurbh¯s mameva nyav¯ rayan bh¯masen¯ dayast¯ n 25.110
ı.
a
ı
a
a
bh¯sm¯ ya y¯ ntam yuyudh¯ nam¯ jau nyav¯ rayad r¯ ksaso’lambuso’tha
ı. a
a .
a
a
a
a .
tam vajrakalpairatudad vrsniv¯rah saraih sa m¯ y¯ masrjat tadogr¯ m 25.111
a a
a
.. . ı . ´
.
.
.
astrena m¯ y¯ mapanudya v¯ro vyadr¯ vayad r¯ ksasam s¯ tyakistam
a a
ı
a
a .
.
. a
tasmin gate yuyudh¯ no rathena yayau bh¯smam p¯ rthamanveva dhanv¯
a
ı.
ı
. a

25.112

drono draunirdh¯ rtar¯ s.tra´ca r¯ j¯ bh¯ ri´rav¯ bhagadattah krpa´ca
a
a. s
aa u s a
.
.
. . s
salyo b¯ hl¯kah krtavarm¯ su´arm¯ sarv¯ sca sen¯ v¯ rit¯ v¯ yujena 25.113
´
a ı . .
a s
a

a a a a
sa t¯ n muhurvirath¯kr tya v¯rah pr¯ gjyotisam sagajam dr¯ vayitv¯
a
ı .
ı . a
a
. .
. a
nyav¯ rayat phalgunam roddhuk¯ mam p¯ rtha´ca devavratam¯ sas¯ da
a
a . a
s
a a
.

25.114

yudhis.thiram bh¯smamabhipray¯ ntam m¯ dr¯sut¯ bhy¯ m sahitam nrv¯ram
ı.
a . a ı a a.
.
. . ı
.
nyav¯ rayacchakunih s¯ din¯ m ca yuto’yutenaiva var¯ svagena 25.115
a

. a a.
t¯ n s¯ dino’´v¯ m sca nihatya sarv¯ n vijitya tam sakunim p¯ ndav¯ ste
a a
s a. ´
a
. ´
. a. . a
pr¯ purbh¯s mam draupadey¯ sca sarve tath¯ vir¯ . adrupadau kuntibhojah 25.116
a
ı.

a at
.
.
dhrs.tadyumnam bh¯smamabhipray¯ ntam nyav¯ rayat saindhavastam sa b¯ naih
ı.
a .
a
a. .
..
.
.
hat¯ svas¯ tam saganam dr¯ vayitv¯ sam¯ sadad bh¯smamev¯ ’´u v¯rah 25.117
a´ u .
a
a
ı.
as ı .
. . a
gupto’tha p¯ rthena rane sikhand¯ bh¯smam sam¯ s¯ dya sarairat¯ dayat
a
aa
´
a.
. ´
. . ı ı.
.
bh¯smah str¯tvam tasya j¯ nan na tasmai mumoca b¯ nan sa tu tam tutoda
ı. . ı .
a
a. ¯
.

25.118

sikhandinam v¯ ray¯ m¯ sa b¯ nairdurmarsano’marsanavihvaleksanah
´
a.
..
. a a a
. .
. .
. . .
n¯ tyetumenama´akacchikhand¯ duhsasanah p¯ rthamav¯ rayat tad¯ 25.119
a
s
a
a
. . ı . ´¯
. a
sa lokav¯ro’pi dur¯ tman¯ ’mun¯ ruddho’´akannainamat¯tya y¯ tum
ı
a
a
a
s
ı
a
bh¯smam p¯ rthah s¯ yak¯ sc¯ sya tasmin sasajjire parvatesvapyasakt¯ h
ı.
a.
. a
. a a´ a
.
amarsayuktau cirameva v¯r¯ vayuddhyat¯ marjunadh¯ rtar¯ s. rau
ıa
a
a
a. t
.
samam tad¯ s¯nmahadadbhutam ca divaukas¯ m pa´yat¯ m bh¯ bhrt¯ m ca

a.
s a.
u . a.
.
.
ccclix

25.120

25.121

tad¯ vir¯ . adrupadau kuntibhojam krsnasut¯ n kekay¯ mscekit¯ nam
a at
a. ´
a
. .. . ¯ a
bh¯ rih salah somadatto vikarnah sakekay¯ v¯ ray¯ m¯ suruccaih 25.122
u . ´ .
a a a a
. .
.
jitvaiva t¯ mste’bhiyayu´ca bh¯smam tato’rjuno’t¯tya duhsasanam ca
a.
s
ı.
ı
.
. ´¯
.
bh¯smam sarair¯ rcchadaripram¯ thibhih sikhandinam dh¯ rtar¯ s.tr¯ d vimucya
ı.
´
a
a
´
a
a. a
.
.
..
.
sa taih samastairbahu´astrap¯ gairbhr sam marmasvardita´c¯ pamuktaih
s
u
sa
.´ .
.
.
saraih samast¯ n virath¯ mscak¯ ra sainaiyap¯ nc¯ lyayudhis.thir¯ dy¯ n 25.124
´
a
a. ´ a ´
a˜ a
a a
.
.
sa cedip¯ nc¯ lakar¯ samukhy¯ n rathottam¯ n pa˜ cavimsatsahasr¯ n
a˜ a

a
a
n
a

sampresay¯ m¯ sa yam¯ ya b¯ nairyug¯ ntak¯ le’gniriva pravrddhah 25.125
a
a.
a
a
.
.
. a a
nir¯ksya tam s¯ ryamiv¯ ’tapantam sa˜ codito v¯ sudevena p¯ rthah
ı .
a
a
a
. u
. n
.
ciccheda tatk¯ rmukam lokav¯ro rane’rddhacandrena sa c¯ nyad¯ dade
a
ı
a
a
.
.
.

25.126

ciccheda taccaivamas. au dhan¯ msi saktim ca carm¯ sivaram par¯ ni ca
u. . ´
a
a.
.t
.
.
dhan¯ msi datt¯ ni nrbhirnrpasya sarv¯ ni ciccheda sa p¯ ka´asanih 25.127
u. .
a
a.
a s¯
.
.
.
tatah saraih s¯ ryakaraprak¯ sairvivy¯ dha sarve ca yudhis. hir¯ dy¯ h

a
. ´
. u
. t a a.
tairardito nyapatad bh¯ tele sa pr¯ nan dadh¯ r¯ pi tathottar¯ yan at 25.128
u .
a. ¯
aa
a .¯
nip¯ tite’smin m¯ rutidronamukhy¯ n vidr¯ pya tatr¯ ’gamad¯ su te’pi
a
a
a
a
a

.
tad¯ yudh¯ ni pranidh¯ ya v¯r¯ h p¯ rth¯ h pare cainamup¯ sadan sma 25.129
a
a
ı a. a a.
a
. a
pranamyatam tadvacan¯ t sam¯yustasmin dine sibir¯ nyeva sarve
a
ı
´ a.
.
.
pare dine sarva evopatasthurbh¯s mam yad¯ n¯ mpatin¯ sahaiva 25.130
ı.
u a
a
.
sa p¯ rvadivase p¯ rthadattab¯ n opabarhanah
u
a
a.
. .
tad¯ ’pi tr. par¯t¯ tm¯ yogyam peyamay¯ cata 25.131
a
a
.t ı a a
.
dh¯ rtar¯ s.trairavij˜ atam tadabhij˜ aya v¯ savih
a
a.
n¯ .

a
.
v¯ runastrena bhittv¯ sa bh¯ mim v¯ ri sugandhi ca
a .¯
a
u . a
.
urdhvadh¯ ramad¯ d¯ sye tarpito’nena so’vadat 25.132
a
a a
¯

ccclx

25.123

y¯ drsyastraj˜ at¯ p¯ rthe drs. a’tra kurunandan¯ h
a .´
n a a
a.
. . t¯
y¯ drg b¯ hvorbalam bh¯me samyugesu punahpunah
a . a
ı
.
.
.
.
.

25.133

y¯ drsam caiva m¯ h¯ tmyamanantamajaram hareh
a .´ .
a a
.
.
vij˜ atam sarvalokasya sabh¯ y¯ m drs. ameva ca 25.134
n¯ .
a a . ..t
up¯ ramata tad yuddham sukhinah santu bh¯ mip¯ h
a
u a.
.
.
yathocitavibhakt¯ m ca bhu˙ gdhvam bh¯ p¯ h sad¯ bhuvam
a.
n
u a.
a
.
ityuktah prayayau t¯ sn¯m dh¯ rtar¯ s. rah svakam grham 25.135
u. . ı .
a
a. t .
.
. .
vy¯ sadattoruvij˜ an¯ t sa˜ jay¯ dakhilam pit¯
a
n¯ a n a
a
.
srutv¯ tad¯ paryatapyat p¯ ndav¯ h krsnadevat¯ h
´
a
a
a. . a. . . .
a.
mumuduh sibiram pr¯ pya sarve krsnanumodit¯ h
a.
.. . ¯
. ´
. a

25.136

iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite
´ı
a
ı
a a a
sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye
´ı
a a
a
.
bh¯smap¯ to n¯ ma pa˜ cavimso’dhy¯ yah
ı.
a
a
n
a .

ccclxi

(n¯ r¯ yanastropa´amanam)
a a .¯
s
atha sadvimso’dhy¯ yah
a .
. . .´
Om ath¯ khil¯ n¯ m prthiv¯pat¯n¯ m¯ c¯ ryamagryam rathin¯ m suvidyam
a a a. .
ı ı a a a
a.
.
.
r¯ masya vi´v¯ dhipateh su´isyam cakre cam¯ pam dhrtar¯ s. raputrah 26.1
a
s a
u .
. a. t
. s. .
.
karno’pi bh¯sm¯ numato dhanusm¯ n yuddhodyato’bh¯ t tadasatkrtah pur¯
ı. a
u
a
. .
.
. a
tasmin sthite’n¯ ttadhanustadaiva ratham sam¯ sth¯ ya gurum samanvay¯ t 26.2
a
a a
a
.
.
drono vrto dh¯ rtar¯ s.trena dharmasutagrahe tena krte prati´rave
a
a. .
s
. .
.
j˜ atv¯ yatt¯ h p¯ ndav¯ stam sam¯yuryuddh¯ ya tatr¯ bhavadugrayuddham
n¯ a
a. a. . a .
ı
a
a

26.3

patatribhistatra dudh¯ va satrav¯ n drono dhanurmandalamantranissrtaih
a ´¯
a
. .
.
..
tam¯ sas¯ d¯ ’´u vrkodaro nadamstam¯ sadan draunikrpau ca madrar¯ . 26.4
a a as .
a
at
.
. .
sa t¯ n vidh¯ y¯ bhyapatad rane’gran¯rdronam tamanv¯ rjunirabhyay¯ t par¯ n
a
u a
a
a
a
.

. .
vav¯ ra tam madrapatistayorabh¯ d rano mah¯ mstatra gad¯ m sam¯ dade
a
u
a.
a.
a
.
.
salyo’tha bh¯mo’bhiyayau gad¯ dharastametayoratra babh¯ va sa˙ garah 26.5
´
ı
a
u
n
.
ubh¯ vajeyau gadin¯ manuttam¯ vatulyav¯ryau pravarau bal¯yas¯ m
a
a
a
ı
ı a
viceratu´citratamam prapa´yat¯ m manoharam t¯ vabhinardam¯ nau
s
s a.
a
.
. a
gad¯ prap¯ t¯ nkitavajrag¯ trau dadar´a loko’khila eva tau rane 26.6
a
a a˙
a
s
.
gad¯ bhigh¯ tena vrkodarasya vicetanah pr¯ patadatra madrar¯ .
a
a
at
.
. a
bh¯mo’pi kop¯ t pracalatpadah ksitau nidh¯ ya j¯ num sahasotthitah ksanat
ı
a
a a .
. .
. . .¯

26.7

vicetanam patitam madrar¯ jam vilokya bh¯mam ca tam¯ hvayantam
a .
ı .
a
.
.
ratham sam¯ ropya janasya pa´yatah pura´ca bh¯masya krpo’pajagmiv¯ n
a
s
s
ı
a
.
.
.

26.8

vijitya madr¯ dhipamojas¯ ’rih¯ nadan ratham pr¯ pya nijam sa m¯ rutih
a
a a
a .
. a
.
vyadr¯ vayad b¯ naganaih paresaman¯kin¯m dronasamaksameva 26.9
a
a.
ı ı.
. .

.
.
vidr¯ vayaty¯ su kur¯ n vrkodare vidh¯ ya saubhadramukh¯ n sas¯ tyak¯n
a

u .
u
a
a
ı
drono’bhipede nrpatim grh¯tum tam¯ sas¯ d¯ ’´u dhana˜ jayo rath¯ 26.10
a a as
n
ı
.
.
. . ı .

ccclxii

sa v¯ sudevaprayate rathe sthitah saraih sar¯r¯ ntakaraih samantatah
a
. ´
. ´ ıa
.
.
nihatya n¯ g¯ svanar¯ n pravartayannadrsyat¯ ’´veva ca sonit¯ pag¯ h 26.11
a a´
a
´ as
´ . a a.
.
nihanyam¯ n¯ su kir¯. in¯ cam¯ sv¯ raksite dharmasute tath¯ ’padah
a a
ıt a
u. a .
a
.
cam¯ m ca bh¯m¯ rjunab¯ n abhagn¯ m drono’pahrty¯ payayau ni´agame
u.
ı a
a.
a.
a

.
.
sa dh¯ rtar¯ s. rena yudhis. hir¯ grah¯ t samsr¯ vitah kr¯ ravaco ni´ay¯ m
a
a. t .
a
s¯ a
.t a
.´ a
. u
jag¯ da d¯ ram samar¯ d vin¯yat¯ m p¯ rthastato dharmasutam grah¯sye
a
u .
a
ı a. a
ı.
.

26.12

26.13

tatah su´arm¯ sahito mah¯ rathaih samsaptakaird¯ rataram pranetum
a
a
u
. s
.

.
.
yuddh¯ ya bh¯m¯ nujam¯ su klrpto duryodhanenomiti so’pyav¯ d¯t 26.14
a
ı a

a ı
.
sam¯ hvay¯ m¯ surath¯ rjunam te pr¯ tarhut¯ sasya di´am ranaya
a
a a
a
a

s . .¯
.
ayodhayat t¯ n sa ca tatra gatv¯ bh¯mo gaj¯ n¯kamath¯ tra c¯ vadh¯t
a
a ı
a ı
a
a
ı

26.15

nihanyam¯ nesu gajesu sarva´o vidr¯ pyam¯ n esvakhilesu r¯ jasu
a .
s
a
a. .
.
. a
pr¯ gjyotiso dh¯ rtar¯ s.tr¯ rthitastam sam¯ sadat suprat¯kena dhanv¯
a
a
a. a
a
ı
ı
.
.

26.16

vibh¯sit¯ h suprat¯kena bh¯mahay¯ na tasthustadanu sma s¯ tyakih
ı. a .
ı
ı
a
a
.
saubhadramukhy¯ sca gajam tamabhyayu´ciksepa tesam sa rath¯ nath¯ mbare

s .
a
a
¯.
.
.
saineyap¯ rves u rathojjhitesu bh¯ m¯ vavaplutya katha˜ cideva
´
u .
u a
n
.
sthitesu bh¯me ca vibh¯sit¯ sv¯ n samyamya yuddhyatyapi krsna aiksat
ı
ı. a ´ a
.. .
.
.
.

26.18

sa˙ kle´ito vaisnav¯ stram pramu˜ cet pr¯ gjyotiso bh¯masene tato’ham
n s
n
a
ı
.
.. a
.
y¯ my¯ rjunenaiva tadastram¯ tmanah sv¯kartumanyena var¯ dadh¯ ryam
a a
a
a
a
. ı
iti sma sa˜ cintya sah¯ rjunena tatr¯ ’yay¯ vatha p¯ rtham trigart¯ h
n
a
a
a
a
a.
.
nyav¯ rayamstv¯ s. ramastram sa tesu vyav¯ srjanmohan¯ y¯ ’´u v¯rah
a
a.
a as ı .
. a. t
.
.

26.19

26.20

tadastrav¯ryen a vimohit¯ ste parasparam krsnap¯ rth¯ viti sma
ı .
a
. .. . a a
jaghnustad¯ v¯ savist¯ n visrjya pr¯ gjyotisam hantumih¯ bhyag¯ d drutam
a a
a
a
a
a
.
. .
visrjya bh¯mam sa ca p¯ rthameva yayau gajaskandhagato gajam tam
ı .
a
.
.
pracoday¯ m¯ sa rath¯ ya tasya cakre’pasavyam harirenam¯ su 26.22
a a
a

.
ccclxiii

26.17

26.21

manojavenaiva rathe parena sambhr¯ myam¯ ne natu tam gajah sah
a
a.
.
.
. .
pr¯ ptum sa´ak¯ tha saraih sut¯ksnairabhyardday¯ m¯ sa nrpam sa v¯ savih
a . ´ s¯ a
´
ı ..
a a
a
. .
.
.
astrai´ca sastraih suciram nrv¯r¯ vayuddhyat¯ m tau balin¯ m prabarhau
s ´
a.
a.
.
. . ıa
atho cakart¯ sya dhanuh sa p¯ rthah sa vaisnav¯ stram ca tad¯ ’˙ ku´e’karot
a
a
an s
.
.
.
.. a

26.23

26.24

tasminnastre tena tad¯ pramukte dadh¯ ra tad v¯ sudevo’mitauj¯ h
a
a
a
a.
tadamsade´asya tu vaijayant¯ babh¯ va m¯ l¯ ’khilalokabhartuh 26.25
s
ı
u
aa
.
.
drs. vaiva tad dh¯ ritamacyutena p¯ rthah kimartham vidhrtam tvayeti
a
a
..t
. .
.
.
uce tam¯ h¯ ’´u jaganniv¯ so may¯ ’khilam dh¯ ryate sarvadaiva 26.26
a as
a
a
a
¯
.
na m¯ drso’nyo’sti kutah paro mat so’ham caturdh¯ jagato hit¯ ya
a .´
a
a
.
.
sthito’smi moksapralayasthit¯n¯ m srs.te´ca kart¯ krama´ah svam¯ rtibhih
ı a . .. s
a
s .
u
.
.
.
sa v¯ sudev¯ dicatuhsvar¯ pah sthito’niruddho hrdi c¯ khilasya 26.27
a
a
u .
a
.
.
sa eva ca krodatanuh par¯ ’ham bh¯ mipriy¯ rtham narak¯ ya c¯ d¯ m
a
u
a
a
a a
.
.
.
.
astram mad¯yam varamasya c¯ d¯ mavadhyat¯ m y¯ vadastram sas¯ noh
ı .
a a
a. a
u .
.
.
astrasya c¯ nyo natu ka´cidasti yo’vadhya etasya kuta´ca mattah
a
s
s
.
iti sma tenaiva may¯ dhrtam tadastram tadenam jahi c¯ strah¯nam
a . .
a
ı
.
.

26.28

26.29

ityuktam¯ karnya sa ke´avena sammantrya b¯ nam hrdaye mumoca
a .
s
a. . .
pr¯ gjyotisasy¯ paramuttamam saram gajendrakumbhasthala asvamajjayat
a
¯´
. ´
.
. a
ubhau ca tau petaturadrisannibhau mahendravajr¯ bhihat¯ viv¯ ’´u
a
a as
nihatya tau v¯ savirugrapauruso mumoda s¯ dhu svajan¯ bhip¯ jitah
a
a
a
u .
.

26.31

ath¯ calam vrsakam caiva hatv¯ kan¯yasau sakunestam ca b¯ naih
a
a
ı
´
a. .
. ..
.
.
vivy¯ dha m¯ y¯ masrjat sa t¯ m ca vij˜ an¯ strena’´u n¯ saya cakre 26.32
a
a a
a.
n¯ a
.
. ¯ s a´ ¯
sa nas. am¯ yah pr¯ dravat p¯ pakarm¯ tatah p¯ rthah sarap¯ gai´cam¯ m t¯ m
a
a
u s
u. a
. a
. ´
.t a . a
vidr¯ vay¯ m¯ sa tad¯ guroh suto m¯ hismat¯patim¯ jau jagh¯ na 26.33
a a a
a
a .
ı
a
a
.

ccclxiv

26.30

tad¯ bh¯mastasya nihatya v¯ h¯ n vyadr¯ vayad dh¯ rtar¯ s. r¯m cam¯ m ca
a ı
a a
a
a
a. t ı .
u.
bh¯m¯ rjun¯ bhy¯ m hanyam¯ n¯ m cam¯ m t¯ m drs.tv¯ dronah ksipramap¯ jah¯ ra
ı a
a a.
a a.
u. a. .. a
a a
. . .
pr¯ gjyotise nihate’th¯ grah¯ cca yudhis. hirasy¯ tivisannar¯ pah
a
a
a
a . .. u .
.
.t
duryodhano’´r¯ vayad d¯nav¯ ky¯ nyatra dronam so’pi nrpam jag¯ da
sa
ı a a
a
. .
. .

26.35

p¯ rthe gate svo nrpatim grah¯sye nihanmi v¯ tatsadrsam tad¯yam
a
´
ı.
a
ı
.
.´ .
.
iti pratij˜ am sa vidh¯ ya bh¯ yah pr¯ taryayau yuddham¯ k¯ nks am¯ nah
n¯ .
a
u . a
a a˙ . a. .

26.36

padmavy¯ ham vy¯ hya parairabhedyam var¯ d visnostasya mantram hyajaptv¯
u . u
a ..
a
.
.
p¯ rth¯ sca tam pr¯ purrte’rjunena samsaptakairyuyudhe so’pi v¯rah 26.37
a a´
ı .
. a .

p¯ rth¯ vy¯ ham tu tam pr¯ pya n¯ sakan bhettumudyat¯ h
a a u .

a.
. a
j¯ namsca pratibh¯ yog¯ t k¯ myam naiv¯ japanmanum 26.38
a .´
a a a
a
.
bh¯mo yudhis.thirastatra tajj˜ am saubhadramabrav¯t
ı
n .
ı
.
bhindhi vy¯ hamimam t¯ ta vayam tv¯ manuy¯ mahe 26.39
u
a
. a
. a
sa evamukto rathin¯ m prabarho vive´a bhittv¯ dvisat¯ m cam¯ m t¯ m
a.
s
a . a.
u. a
anveva tam v¯ yusut¯ daya´ca viviksavah saindhavenaiva ruddh¯ h 26.40
a
s
a.
. a
.
.
varena rudrasya niruddhyam¯ no jayadrathen¯ tra vrkodarastu
a
a
.
.
visnorabh¯s. am vadham¯ rjunestad¯ vij˜ aya sakto’pi nac¯ tyavartata
ı. t .
a
a n¯ ´
a
..

26.41

jayadrathasthena vrsadhvajena prayuddhyam¯ nes u vrkodar¯ disu
a . .
a .
..
pravi´ya v¯rah sa dhana˜ jay¯ tmajo vilolay¯ m¯ sa parorusen¯ m 26.42
s
ı .
n a
a
. a a
sa dronaduryodhanakarna´alyairdronyagran¯bhih krtavarmayuktaih
.
. s
.
.ı . .
.
ruddha´cac¯ r¯ ribales vabh¯tah sir¯ msi krntamstadanubrat¯ n¯ m 26.43
s aa
ı . ´ a.
a a
.
.
.
sa laksanam r¯ jasutam prasahya pituh sam¯pe’nayad¯ su mrtyave
ı

.
.
.
. . . a
brhadbalam cottamav¯ryakarm¯ varam rath¯ n¯ mayutam ca patribhih 26.44
ı
a
a a
.
.
.
.
.
dronadayastam harikopabh¯t¯ h pratyaksato hantuma´aknuvantah
ı a.
s

.
.
.
sammantrya karnam purato nidh¯ ya cakrurvic¯ p¯ svaratham ksanena
a
a a´
. .
. . .
ccclxv

26.45

26.34

karno dhanustasya krpa´ca s¯ rath¯ drono hay¯ n¯ su vidhamya s¯ yakaih
a
ı
a a´
a
. s
.
.
.
sacarmakhadgam rathacakramasya pranudya hastasthitameva tasthuh 26.46
. .
.
.
bh¯tesu krsnadatha tadvadh¯ ya tesv¯ sas¯ d¯ ’´u gad¯ yudham gad¯
ı . .. . ¯
a
a
ı
. a a as
.
dauhsasanistau yugapacca mamraturgad¯ bhigh¯ tena mitho’tipaurusau
a
a
. ´¯
.

26.47

tasmin hate satruravam ni´amya harsodbhavam m¯ rutirugravikramah
´
. s
. a
.
.
vijitya sarv¯ napi saindhav¯ d¯n yudhis.thirasy¯ numate nyas¯dat 26.48
a
a ı
a
ı
.
.
vy¯ sastad¯ t¯ namit¯ tmavaibhavo yudhis. hir¯ d¯n glapit¯ nabodhayat
a
a a
a
a
.t a ı
vijitya samsaptakap¯ gamugro ni´agame v¯ savir¯ pa s¯ cyutah 26.49
u

a
a
a

.
ni´amya putrasya vadham bhrsartah prati´ravam so’tha cak¯ ra v¯rah
s
s
a
ı .
. ´¯ .
.
.
jayadrathasyaiva vadhe ni´ay¯ m svapne’nayat tam giri´antikam harih
s¯ a .

.
.
.

26.50

svayamev¯ khilajagadraksadyamita´aktim¯ n
a
s
a

apyacyuto gurudv¯ r¯ pras¯ dakrdaham tviti 26.51
aa
a .
.
j˜ apayan phalgunasy¯ stragurum giri´ama˜ jas¯

a
s
n a
.
pr¯ payitvainamevaitatpras¯ d¯ dastramudbanam
a
a a
.
cakre tadarthamev¯ sya raksam cakre tad¯ tmik¯ m
a
a
a
¯.
.

26.52

s¯ ntvayitv¯ subhadr¯ m ca gatvopapl¯ vyamacyutah
a
a
a.
a
.
yojayitv¯ ratham pr¯ tah s¯ rjuno yuddhamabhyay¯ t
a
a
. a . a

26.53

srutv¯ pratij˜ am puruh¯ tas¯ norduryodhanen¯ rthitah sindhur¯ jam
´
a
n¯ .
u u
a
a
.
tr¯ t¯ smyaham sarvatheti pratij˜ am krtv¯ drono vy¯ hamabhedyam¯ tanot
aa
n¯ . . a
u
a
.
.

26.54

sa divyamagryam sakatabjacakram krtv¯ svayam vy¯ hamukhe vyavasthitah
. ´ .¯
. . a
. u
.
prs. he karnadraunikrpaih sa´alyairjayadratham guptamadh¯ t parai´ca 26.55
a
s
..t
.
. . . s
.
ath¯ rjuno divyarathoparisthitah suraksitah ke´aven¯ vyayena
a
a
.
. . s
vijitya durmarsanamagrato’bhyay¯ d dronam sudhanv¯ gurumugrapaurusah
a
a
. .
. .
. .

ccclxvi

26.56

. . . .¯ a a yasy¯ d¯ d varuno divy¯ mamogh¯ m mahat¯m gad¯ m a a a a. ı .. .ı . drdh¯ yumacyut¯ yum ca hatv¯ vind¯ nuvindakau a .thameva ca a a . 26. . . .59 a. . . ityabrav¯t tam varunah pur¯ tena sa ke´ave ı a s . . . aa . . . . a a . .65 hatesu v¯resu nijesu sa˙ gha´o vidr¯ vitesv¯ lulite ca sainye n s a . .thatah 26. a a ´ı . .58 a a . jag¯ da yenaiva balena p¯ rthairviruddhyase tena hi y¯ hi phalgunam a a a ccclxvii 26.66 it¯rite’bhedyamamusya varma baddhv¯ mah¯ mantrabal¯ t sa viprah ı a a a . duryodhano dronamupetya d¯namuv¯ ca h¯ p¯ rtha upeksitastvay¯ ı a a a a . . ´ ´ ıa . tay¯ vi´¯rnamastisko marisyasi na samsayah a sı . . . . sa uccak¯ se’tiratho rathottame sav¯ sudevo harina yathendrah a´ a . ´ a. . .pradaksin¯krtya tam¯ svag¯ t tatah k¯ l¯ tyayam tveva vi´a˙ kam¯ nah a´ a s n a . ´ .64 a a a a . ı.67 . a sar¯ bhy¯ m presay¯ m¯ sa yam¯ ya vijayo yudhi 26. ı.57 a a ´ a. ratham manovegamath¯ nayaddhariryath¯ sar¯ h peturamusya prs. . . cakarta cogro dvisat¯ m sir¯ msi saraih sar¯r¯ ntakaraih samantatah 26. vilolay¯ m¯ sa ca s¯ yakottamairyath¯ gajendro nalin¯m baloddhatah 26. a . .63 ayuddhyantam svagaday¯ yadi t¯ dayasi svayam a a. . . . 26.61 sa tu tena saraist¯ks nairarpito viratham ksanat ´ ı .. vijitya h¯ rdikyamath¯ prayatnah sa indras¯ nuh pravive´a tad balam a a u . . a .´ . . srut¯ yudham nad¯j¯ tam varunad¯ sas¯ da ha ´ a ıa . a a . s . .¯ . ayuddhyati gad¯ ksep¯ t tay¯ s¯rna´ir¯ abh¯ t a . a a . s a u 26. . .60 ´ a a.¯ cak¯ ra p¯ rthasya ratham¯ ruhy¯ ridhar¯ ya t¯ m 26. 26. a .62 a a a a a a gad¯ m ciksepa s¯ tasya v¯ runeh sira eva tu a. a a sudaksinam ca k¯ mbojam nihaty¯ mbas. bibheda satadh¯ s¯rnamastiskah so’patad bhuvi ´ a ´ı . amogh¯ c¯ nyath¯ seyam gad¯ tava bhavisyati 26.

79 . sam¯ sadan kekay¯ scaiva pa˜ ca sam¯ rdayan b¯ naganai´ca sarva´ah 26. . . . .¯ sa urdhvab¯ hurbhuvi samsthito’pi grh¯tum¯ jau guruna’bhipannah a ¯ . dronam tatah sai´up¯ lih saputro j¯ r¯ sandhih k¯ sir¯ jah sa´aivyah aa .78 a u . . . a´ a .t sa saktistena vidh¯ ya sa˙ garam nir¯ yudho vya´varathah krtah ksanat 26. a. . . a a´ a . jag¯ ma p¯ rtham tamav¯ rayacca sarairanekairanalaprak¯ saih a a a ´ a´ . sa tadrath¯ n¯kamudagravegaih sarairvidh¯ ya nyahanacca v¯r¯ n 26. . . a a . .¯ 26. ´ s a .trah sa c¯ pam¯ d¯ ya sauvarnarathoparisthah ı a a. . a˜ a . a a a . a nrpagrahecchum tamavetya satyajinnyav¯ rayad draupadir¯ su v¯ryav¯ n a a´ ı a . ı . e kurusainyamadhyam drono’vi´at p¯ ndavasainyam¯ su a s a. .¯ sandh¯yam¯ nam tu guroh sutastacciccheda p¯ rtho’tha suyodhan¯ sv¯ n ı a .68 vivy¯ dha p¯ rtho’pi tamugravegaih sarairna te tasya ca varmabhedam a a . hatv¯ tale’viddhyadathainamugrairdraunih saraih p¯ rthamav¯ rayad yudhi a . s sa t¯ n kramenaiva nikrttakandhar¯ ncharottamairatra vidh¯ ya viprah a a˜ a .76 a ı a a a a a. . a.75 ´ a n a s . .¯ pr¯ yo rane m¯ rutas¯ nunaiva hataprav¯r¯ mrdit¯ h par¯ dravan a a u ı a . . prap¯ tayan v¯ra´ir¯ msi b¯ nairyudhis. . ´ . babh¯ va yuddham tadatulyamadbhutam jayadrath¯ rthe’dbhutav¯ryakarman am u a ı . ´ .72 a ı u ıa . .71 p¯ rthe pravis. a 26. nihatya tam v¯ratamam ranotkatam yudhis. . . . . . a . a. ı a . . a´ . s . m¯ dr¯sutasy¯ varajasya y¯ nam¯ ruhya veg¯ dapajagmiv¯ m statah 26. . niv¯ ritastena sirah sarena cakarta p¯ nc¯ lasutasya viprah 26.t . ı . . .69 a a a . . .. a . a a a . . hiram b¯ naganaih sam¯ rdayat a .it¯rito dh¯ rtar¯ s. . . a. ´ cakrustato v¯ savirdivyamastram tadvarmabhed¯ ya sam¯ dade rusa 26. ´ sa v¯ravaryah sthaviro’pi y¯ n¯ m yuveva madhye pracac¯ ra dhanvin¯ m ı u a.73 a ı s a.70 sa draunikarnapramukhairdhana˜ jayo yuyodha te cainamav¯ raya˜ charaih n a n . hiram c¯ ’sadadugrav¯ryah 26. . 26. . . ccclxviii 26.¯ . s . . . . nin¯ ya lokam paramarkamandalam vrajanti nirbhidya yam¯ rdhvaretasah 26. .t .77 a a´ n a a.74 a ´ . vidh¯ yam¯ ne gurunorusainye prth¯ sut¯ n¯ m prtan¯ h paresam u a .

83 ı u ı.. ´ a. ı . sa tena p¯ nc¯ laganan vijigye yamau ca bh¯masya puro’tha tam ca a˜ a ı . . a. tatastu tam bh¯masuto nigrhya nip¯ tya bh¯ mau pradadau prah¯ ram 26. ı ı . . 26. . dadau varam tasya hi p¯ rvamacyutah pr¯tah stuty¯ sarvajayam muh¯ rte 26.¯ .¯ .90 u. nihatya b¯ nairatudat sa y¯ namanyat sam¯ sth¯ ya tato’pajagmiv¯ n a. a . ccclxix .tamastako mam¯ ra madhye prthiv¯pat¯n¯ m a´ a ı ı a . ´ ´ a a a ¯ . .80 ı. ¯ .´ . ¯ . a u a a karnadibhirdraunimukhai rip¯ nam balaprah¯ n aya parah parebhyah 26. taddhanyam¯ nam pravih¯ ya bh¯mamap¯ dravad d¯ rataram subh¯tam a .´ . a a . . a . a . a ı a u ı . a. . . a a a a . 26. tadaiva krsnatanay¯ h samet¯ jaghnuh salam samyati saumadattim a. . a a a ´ . . . te b¯ navary¯ stadadrsyavedhino rakso vid¯ ry¯ ’vivi´urdhar¯ tal am 26. so’drsyar¯ po’nucar¯ nap¯d ayad bh¯masya tad v¯ksya cukopa m¯ rutih a ı. ı . tatastu bh¯mo dvisat¯ m var¯ thin¯m vidr¯ vay¯ m¯ sa saraih sumuktaih 26. a a a a 26. . ¯ . . . ´ . . tasmin hate bhaimasenih kur¯ nam vyadr¯ vayad rathavrndam samant¯ t u. . . a. ´ n . . . . alambusam pr¯ pa tad¯ ghatotkacah parasparam tau rathin¯ vayuddhyat¯ m a a a . pad¯ sirasyeva sa pis. ¯ . .. . . . sa p¯ditastena saraih sutejanaih ksanadadrsyatvamav¯ pa m¯ yay¯ 26.86 tad¯ ’sadat krtavarm¯ rathena sen¯ m p¯ ndun¯ m saravarsam pramu˜ can a a a . a a a s a . . . vivy¯ dha b¯ nena sa v¯ sudevavaram vij¯ nan na tad¯ samabhyay¯ t 26. vinaiva vrsn¯n vijaye varo yadamusya ten¯ sya hay¯ n sa s¯ tyakih a a a . . sa p¯ ncajanyo’cyutavaktrav¯ yun¯ bhrsam sup¯ rnodaranissrtadhvanih a˜ a a . . a a a ı ı a.87 u a u .alambuso n¯ ma tadaiva r¯ ksasah sam¯ sadanm¯ rutimugrapaurusam a a . a a . .81 n a a s an a s a n .89 tad¯ harih p¯ ncajanyam sughosam¯ p¯ ray¯ m¯ sa jaye’bhiyuddhyati a . ¯ a .85 ı a u a .tr¯ stram¯ datta sa k¯ myakarmah¯no’pi bh¯mastata utthit¯ h sar¯ h a.82 a. . u . . . .88 a a. a˜ .84 ghatotkacastam viratham vidh¯ ya khastham kha ev¯ bhiyuyodha samsthitah a a .´ u astraj˜ at¯ m¯ tmanike´av¯ j˜ ay¯ sandar´ayann¯ gatadharmasa˙ kat ah 26. . . . tv¯ s.

saineyam¯ ce parasainyamagne p¯ rthe svayam yuddhyati ke´avah sma ´ u a s . .jagad viri˜ ce´asurendrap¯ rvakam prakampay¯ m¯ sa yug¯ tyaye yath¯ n s u a a a a . . parasparam tau turag¯ n nihatya nip¯ tya s¯ tau dhanus¯ nikrtya a a u . a sa yuddhyam¯ no guruna’bhyupeksitah s¯ tam nihatya dr¯ vay¯ m¯ sa c¯ sv¯ n a a a a a´ a . . . . 26. a a . 26. . 26. . . a a .91 g¯ nd¯vaghose ca tad¯ ’bhibh¯ te yudhis. .. 26.93 a a ı a ı a . . vilolay¯ m¯ sa balam kur¯ nam nighnan gajasyandanav¯ jipattinah 26. .ı . a. . . . tad y¯ hi j¯ n¯hi tamadya p¯ rtham yadi sma j¯vatyasah¯ ya esah 26. . u. u . . a .99 u. . ı a u ı ı . . . . .101 ı s a a . balasya vrddhirhi pur¯ ’sya datt¯ krsnena tus..96 a a .95 balam vivrddham ca tad¯ ’sya s¯ tyakervipr¯ s¯rbhih krsnavar¯ dapi sma a a a ´ı a . . vijitya tam s¯ tyakirugradhanv¯ yay¯ vat¯tyaiva sir¯ msi y¯ n¯ m a a a ı ´ a. . . ¯ . . . krntan saraistam jalasandha agamad rane gajaskandhagato’bhiyoddhum ´ ¯ . . . . ena dine hi tasmin 26. a .t tato vivrddhorubal¯ t sa s¯ tyakih samsth¯ pya bh¯mam prayayau rathena a a ı . . .´ u . . sam¯yatu´carmamah¯ sidh¯ rin au vicitram¯ rg¯ n yudhi sa˜ carantau 26. s . ı a a˜ . . it¯ritah s¯ tyakiratra vipr¯ n samp¯ jya vittaih param¯ sisa´ca ı . a. a a u a´ . a a n sa saumadattirbhuvi s¯ tyakim rane nip¯ tya ke´esu ca sampragrhya a a s . sa p¯ rvat¯y¯ m sca sil¯ pravarsino nihatya vidr¯ pya ca sarvasainik¯ n a ı a. . a .¯ . sam¯ sadat ke´avaphalgunau ca bal¯ tam¯ r¯ ’´u ca y¯ paketuh 26.98 niv¯ rayantam tamasamhyavikramam nihatya b¯ naih samare sa s¯ tyakih a a. u a . . . tayorabh¯ d yuddhamat¯va ghoram ciram vicitram ca mahad vibh¯sanam u ı ı.100 a s ı aas u .97 tayorabh¯ d yuddhamat¯va d¯ runam tatr¯ karot tam viratham sa s¯ tyakih u ı a . ´ ´ a a a . 26.thiro bh¯tabh¯tastadetya a. . jay¯ ya tebhyah pratigrhya sen¯ mukham yayau bh¯masen¯ nuy¯ tah a a ı a a . . . . . .94 bh¯mastu sen¯ mukham¯ su bhittv¯ pr¯ ve´ayad yuyudh¯ nam cam¯ m t¯ m ı a a´ a a s a . . .92 na sr¯ yate g¯ nd¯vasy¯ dya ghosah samsr¯ yate p¯ ncajanyasya ghosah ´ u a. 26. a tam b¯ navarsaih prtan¯ m samant¯ nnighnantam¯ jau hrdik¯ tmajo’bhyay¯ t a a a . ccclxx . . .

a . a. .112 it¯ritah pr¯ ha yudhis.. . 26. saineya utth¯ ya niv¯ ryam¯ n ah krsnarjun¯ dyairaharacchiro’sya 26. . dhrs.. a ı a a. . pr¯ yopavis.109 26. siniprav¯re tu gate yudhis. . s . . a a .´ u may¯ niyukta´ca gatah sa s¯ tyakirbh¯ ram ca tasy¯ dhikameva manye a s a a .106 26.¯ 26.pad¯ ’sya vaksasyadhiruhya khadgamudagrah¯d¯ su siro’pahartum a ı a´ ´ . 26. hirah puna´ca cint¯ kulito babh¯ va ha ´ ı s a u .104 gate’sur¯ ve´a ut¯ tibhakty¯ dhy¯ yatyamusmin garudadhvajam tam a s a a a . . a as n . .the drono va´am netumiha prabhuh kvacit a a. ´ . . a . ah sarasamstare harim ddhy¯ yan vinindannasuraprave´at a a s¯ . sa tena cotkrttasakhadgab¯ hurvinindya p¯ rtham nisas¯ da bh¯ mau a a u . . .110 it¯ritah pr¯ ha vrkodarastam na raksitam v¯ sudevena p¯ rtham ı . . .102 tad v¯ sudevastu nir¯ksya vi´vata´caksurjag¯ d¯ ’´u dhana˜ jayam rane a ı . 26. tr¯ yasva saineyamiti sma so’pi bhallena ciccheda bhujam parasya 26.t . u a . a˜ a . .thirastam na j¯vam¯ ne yudhi m¯ m ghatotkace ı . .111 ato bhayam n¯ sti dhana˜ jayasya na s¯ tyake´caiva hareh pras¯ d¯ t n a s a a .¯ a . . . . s s . tato vimucy¯ tra hay¯ nap¯ yayaddharistad¯ v¯ savir¯ rdayat par¯ n a a a a a a a 26. 26.108 ı ı . .103 a ´ . a . . . . krsno’tha p¯ rthasya hay¯ strsa’rdit¯ stad¯ ’sr jad v¯ runastram sa p¯ rthah a a . . . .t . . ı . a brahme´an¯ vapi jetum samarthau kim draunikarnadidhanurbhrto’tra s¯ a . .. ¯ a a .113 . . ¯ a tad¯ svak¯yam rathametadartham klrptam dadau s¯ tyakaye sas¯ tam a ı . . pracodite tena rathe sthitah punastathaiva b¯bhatsurar¯nayodhayat 26. tenaiva t¯rtham paramam cak¯ ra tath¯ ’´va´al¯ mapi b¯ nar¯ p¯ m ı a a s s¯ a a. ccclxxi 26.105 ´ a a a. a a .tadyumne c¯ stravid¯ m varis. . . . . .. . jag¯ da bh¯mam ca na g¯ ndivadhvanih samsr¯ yate p¯ ncajanyasya r¯ vah a ı . raksyastvamev¯ tra mato mam¯ dya drono hyayam yatate tv¯ m grh¯tum a a a. a u . .107 yuyoja krsnasturag¯ n rathe punargata´ram¯ nuddhr tas¯ yak¯ n prabhuh a s a . . . a . . tat p¯ hi p¯ rtham yuyudh¯ nameva ca tvam bh¯ma gatv¯ yadi j¯vatastau a a a ı a ı . .

116 iti bruv¯ ne pranidh¯ ya bh¯mah punahpunastam nrpatim gad¯ dharah a. . . a a s a . . 26. .´ . . . manojav¯ deva tam¯ pya bh¯mo ratham grh¯tv¯ ’mbara aksipat ksanat a a ı ¯ . . . . . . drono gad¯ m¯ patat¯m nir¯ksya tvavapluto l¯ ghavato dhar¯ tale a a ı. . a . . . ı a . . 26. . tadaiva duryodhanay¯ pitam ratham param sam¯ sth¯ ya sar¯ n vavarsa ha a a a ´ a . . . yayau par¯ n¯kamadhijyadhanv¯ nirantaram pravapan b¯ nap¯ g¯ n 26.yadi priyam kartumihecchasi tvam mama pray¯ hy¯ su ca p¯ rthas¯ tyak¯ a a´ a a ı . . . .124 suv¯ jis¯ tah sa rathah ksitau patan vic¯ rnito’sm¯ d gururapyavaplutah a u . . 26. . .117 a ı a a. a. u a . ı . a.119 26. ı .118 sv¯y¯ pratij˜ a’pi hi saindhavasya guptau may¯ p¯ rthakrte visrs. a s a na j¯vam¯ ne mayi dharsitum ksamo drono nrpam mrtyuraham ca tasya ı a . . a 26. a a. t¯ d¯ sye na te m¯ rgamaham katha˜ cit pa´y¯ strav¯ryam mama divyamadbhutam a a n s a ı .125 a s a a ı a .123 ´ a as a a a . a a . gad¯ bhip¯ tena vrkodarasya sas¯ tav¯ jidhvajayantrak¯ barah 26. 26. . 26. a a . ´ . . .115 sa c¯ ’ha sen¯ patiratra bh¯mam pray¯ hi tau yatra ca ke´av¯ rjunau a a ı .. . . . siro nidh¯ y¯ ’´u puro vrso yath¯ tamabhyay¯ deva rath¯ davaplutah 26. a. . sisyasneh¯ d v¯ savih s¯ tyaki´ca may¯ pramukto bhrsam¯ natau mayi ´. ..¯ sakto’pyaham tv¯ m na nihanmi gaurav¯ dityeva suj˜ apayitum tadasya ´ a n¯ . a .114 n n¯ a a a s . tath¯ hate caiva jayadrathe me kurusva sa˜ j˜ amiti tena bh¯mah a n n¯ ı . uktastu haidimbamamusya raksane vyadh¯ cca sen¯ patimeva samyak a a . u . .122 saraistad¯yaih param¯ stramantritaih pravrsyam¯ no jagad¯ranatmajah ´ ı .´ a . a ı . . ccclxxii . nyav¯ rayat tam saravarsadh¯ ro drono vaca´cedamuv¯ ca bh¯mam a a s a ı . raksasva sa˜ j˜ amapi simhan¯ d¯ t kurusva me p¯ rtha´aineyadrs. . as u . a ı a n¯ a a .120 am¯ rdave pa´ya ca y¯ drsam balam mameti tasy¯ ’´u vic¯ rnito rathah a s a . ı . ityuktav¯ kyah sa gad¯ m sam¯ dade ciksepa t¯ m dronarath¯ ya bh¯mah a .121 a a u a u . uv¯ ca c¯ ham pitrvanm¯ naye tv¯ m sad¯ mrdustv¯ m prati n¯ nyath¯ kvacit a a . a a. .¯ . a a. . . tad¯ vi´oko’sya ratham sam¯ nayat tam¯ ruhad bh¯ma ud¯ ravikramah 26. a . . .. a .tau 26. .

.127 a u.t grh¯tuk¯ mam nrpatim pray¯ ntam nyav¯ rayat samyati v¯ hin¯patih 26. . .130 sa taih prsatkairavak¯ryam¯ n ah sit¯ n vip¯ . s .131 a ´ a. s . . t ı . t . . 26. . a a ı . . . . sa g¯ dhaviddhastu vrkodarena ranam visrjy¯ payayau ksanena 26. a s . ´ . .¯. a. ast¯ bhy¯ m nir¯ksita uta pratibh¯ sita´ca ı . . hiram yayau a a ..135 hatv¯ vikarnamuta tatra ca citrasenam sa˜ c¯ rnitam ca vidadhe rathamarkas¯ noh a u . rayoh u ı a a. . . . . . . a . . . ccclxxiii 26. ´ . 26. a u . dronam niv¯ ryaiva cam¯ m paresam vidr¯ vay¯ m¯ sa ca tasya pa´yatah 26. a . . . . . . . a . . . t a . . . . .134 26. u a . rasya bh¯mam s a a.126 ı a . a. u s . a a a s ¯. ´ a´ u . . 26. . . s . . n a a . vid¯ rit¯ m drona´araih svasen¯ m samsth¯ pya bh¯ yo drupad¯ tmajah saraih a a.128 a. . sa simhavat ksudramrg¯ n samantato vidr¯ pya satr¯ n hrdik¯ tmajam rane a ´ u . . ´ a at a a . vind¯ nuvindapramukh¯ dh¯ rtar¯ s. . . hatesu tesu pravaresu dhanvin¯ m satyavratah puramitro jaya´ca a.. . .129 . a ı a . . a bh¯tesu sarvanrpatisvamum¯ pa t¯ rnam karno vikarnamukhar¯ api dh¯ rtar¯ s. a a . a a a. . a a . jah¯ ra taireva sir¯ msi tesam hatesu tesveva pare pradudruvuh 26.drono’pi duryodhanadattamanyam ratham sam¯ sth¯ ya yudhis.132 a. r¯ h ı . abhy¯ gamat tena niv¯ ritah saraih ksanena cakre virath¯ svas¯ tam a a . tayorabh¯ d yuddhamat¯va raudram jayaisinoh p¯ ndavadh¯ rtar¯ s. . . . . . . sa˜ j˜ am nrpasya sa dad¯ vapi simhan¯ d¯ n srutv¯ par¯ m mudamav¯ pa sa c¯ gryabuddhih n n¯ .¯. vrnd¯ rakah paurava´cetyam¯ ty¯ h sam¯ sedurdh¯ rtar¯ s. a a a. a . bh¯masya n¯ nadata eva mah¯ svanena vinm¯ tra´onitamatho mrtim¯ pureke ı a a . . .. . a. viddhah saraistairbahubhirvrkodarah sir¯ msi tesam yugapaccakarta 26.t a a . . ´ a. a . atyadbhutam santatab¯ n avarsaman¯ ratam suciram nirvi´esam 26. ghoraih saraih punarapi sma samardyam¯ nah karno’pay¯ namakarod drutameva bh¯m¯ t a . a a a ´ a a.133 drs. . vijitya h¯ rdikyamath¯ ’´u bh¯mo vidr¯ vay¯ m¯ sa var¯ thin¯m t¯ m a as ı a a a u ı. a .136 . . n u .. . vaiva krsnavijayau paramaprahrs. .t . . ´ . a a a s ı a. tatah pr¯ y¯ d bh¯maseno’mitauj¯ mrdga˜ charaih kauravar¯ jasen¯ m ı a .tr¯ stam¯ sedurdv¯ da´a v¯ramukhy¯ h a a a a. h¯ n yugapat sam¯ dade ı a. a sampresayan sarvanar¯ svaku˜ jar¯ n yam¯ ya y¯ to harip¯ rthap¯ r´vam a´ n a a a a as .

.asv¯ sya caiva suciram punareva bh¯mam yuddh¯ ya y¯ ti dhrtar¯ s. ´ .´ . . ´ a . 26. . tv¯ m tu kundalavarmabhy¯ m saknuy¯ m hantuma˜ jas¯ a. 26. 26. . .´ a a .. ´ ı . s u . rasutaistath¯ ’nyaih ı . . . .141 a a . trayovimsatirev¯ tra karnas¯ h¯ yyak¯ nks inah 26. . sarairutkrtya samare p¯ tay¯ m¯ sa bh¯ tale 26. . ranam tyaktv¯ pradudr¯ va rudan duhkh¯ t punahpunah 26. . abhedyam ratham¯ ruhya vijayam dhanureva ca 26. a . ccclxxiv . . . a asas¯ da rane bh¯mam karno vaikartano vrsa ı . ¯ a . ı a . a s .144 ¯ a´ a a . a a ekav¯msativ¯ ram ca vya´vas¯ tarathadhvajah ı...138 nipeturdhrtar¯ s. .´ . g¯ dhamabhyardditast¯ks naih sarairbh¯mena samyuge a. u. . 26.trasya rathebhyah prthiv¯tale ı . dv¯ vimsatimayuddhe tu r¯ madattam subh¯ svaram a . a.147 tatastu bh¯masya babh¯ va buddhiraspardhinah sarvajayo hi dattah ı u . a. a. .. ´ a . . ı karnasya pa´yato bh¯mab¯ nakrtta´irodhar¯ h s ı a. taddattameva sa˙ grhya t¯ n¯ c¯ ksayas¯ yakau n . evam t¯ nyapakrsy¯ ham hany¯ m tv¯ miti vedayan a. ..142 a . . ı . vikarnacitrasen¯ dy¯ evam v¯ratam¯ h sut¯ h a a a. . a puna´ca bahubhist¯ks naih sarairenam sam¯ rdayat s ı . . a. n a .137 a. a . . . 26. ¯ . a . . . s a. . t . ak¯ sam¯ cch¯ dayatoh saraughaih parasparam caiva suraktanetrayoh 26..145 iti j˜ apayitum tasya kundale kavacam tath¯ n¯ a . a a.139 a a˙ . . . . ´ s a a . t¯ mscaiva tatra vinihatya tathaiva karno vya´v¯ yudhah krta ut¯ payayau ksanena 26. .146 ´ a a a u . tato bh¯mo mah¯ b¯ huh sahaj¯ bhy¯ m ca samyutam ı a a . .143 sughora as¯t sa tayorvimardo bh¯masya karnasya ca d¯rghak¯ lam ı ı a ¯ ı .140 pr¯ nasamsayam¯ pannah sarvalokasya pa´yatah a. ´ a. a a a ¯´ a .

sa varmah¯nah p¯ rthab¯ n abhitapto vyap¯ gamad bh¯ma ap¯ ’tmay¯ nam ı . . u . evam smrtv¯ tena randhre pradatte karno’strav¯ryena dhanurnyakrntat ı .152 n¯ s a a . . u a . naicchad grh¯tum vinihantumeva v¯ ratham dhanurv¯ ’sya rane’pahartum a a . a a. ´ .157 karno bh¯me v¯ sav¯m naiva saktim vimoktumaicchannaiva b¯bhatsuto’ny¯ n ı a ı. vyas¯ n gaj¯ n praksipantam sametya samsprsya c¯ pena vaca´ca dus.´ a a a samsr¯ vayantam vacan¯ ni r¯ ksanyap¯ hanad b¯ navaraistad¯ ’rjunah a u . ¯ a ı a ¯ a 26. d¯ tum randhram s¯ ryajasya pray¯ tah saraksep¯ rtham duramatis. sarairavidhyat sa ca t¯ nav¯ rayad gajairmrtaist¯ msca cakarta karnah 26..´ a .¯ a a . n¯ r¯ yanastram sirasi prap¯ titam na yasya lom¯ pyadahaccirasthitam aa . . . may¯ tu m¯ nyam vacanam hareh sad¯ tasm¯ d d¯ sye vivaram tvadya satroh 26. . hany¯ miti pr¯ ha yatah sa kuntyai yadyapyavadhyah sa tay¯ ’pi bh¯mah 26.tam u a a s . a . . ´ a . samsr¯ vay¯ m¯ sa suyodhanasya pr¯tyai praj¯ nannapi tasya v¯ryam 26. . . a a . . . saty¯ m kartum v¯ save´ca pratij˜ am samm¯ nayan vaisnavatv¯ cca karnam a. tatah karno d¯ ragatam vrkodaram samm¯ nayantam r¯ mav¯ kyam vij¯ nan a a a .155 ´ a a a. . ´ .¯ . . . . . ra´m¯n hay¯ n¯ m ca tato ratham sa taty¯ ja naijam balameva vedayan 26.150 s ı a a. ccclxxv 26. .159 . . kim tasya saktih prakaroti v¯ sav¯ tath¯ ’nyadapyastra´ astram mahacca ´ a ı a s . dronasya yadvat p¯ rvamat¯va sakto’pyam¯ nayad r¯ mavaco’sya bhakty¯ 26. . a . avapluto j˜ apayitum sva´aktim nir¯ yudhatve’pyarinigrah¯ dau 26.158 a a a ı . .149 a a a a a ´ . 26. . ¯. a .153 u ı ´ a a a . a . . a . ´ ı a .156 ı a ı .154 a . khamutpap¯ tottamav¯ryatej¯ ratham ca karnasya sam¯ sthitah ksanat 26. . s n¯ . . .amusya r¯ mena naca sprdh¯ ’yam karno may¯ yuddhyati krcchrago hyayam a . . a . a . . . . . na me rath¯ dyairdhanusa’pi k¯ ryamityeva sa khy¯ payitum vrkodarah a a a . .´ . . . . . .thadatra 26. . . . a a.148 tath¯ ’pi me bhagav¯ natyanugrah¯ jjayam dad¯ ty¯ tmavaco’pah¯ ya a a a a a a . .¯ bh¯tastu karno rathak¯ bare tad¯ vyal¯yat¯ tah sa vrkodaro rath¯ t ı u a ı a . ı . a .151 a ı a a . .

. anupadravam ca lokasyetyato bh¯mo vratam tvidam ı . .160 a a a . . divyam ratham dhanu´caiva krsnabuddhyo’rjuno haret s . . ´ a a a . s a u a .164 a ı s a . saktim tu tadrathagat¯ m prasam¯ksya krsnah samsth¯ pya p¯ rthamapi s¯ tyakimeva yoddhum ´ a. na ke´avarathe ka´cit sthito y¯ ti par¯ jayam s s a a ata´ca s¯ tyakirn¯ pa karnen¯ tra par¯ jayam 26. tadarjuno vij¯ n¯ ti sneh¯ d bh¯moditam rahah 26. a . . a a abhipr¯ yam ke´avasya j¯ nan haidimbamrtyave a .. .167 a a . s a a a a ı . . bibheti sarvad¯ n¯teh krsnasy¯ mitatejasah 26. . . . s a . ¯ . . ..161 a a a a . anupadrav¯ ya lokasya suvya˜ jac´ma´rumandalah a n s s . . aruhy¯ g¯ ddhi p¯ rvam tu na k¯ lam manyate mrteh 26. . ´ a .. a . . . a. dattv¯ svak¯yarathameva virocanasya putrena so’di´adamusya balam prad¯ ya 26. . . ityuktam j¯ madagnyena dhanurvidy¯ pur¯ kr t¯ 26. su´ma´rum m¯ m na ka´ciddhi tath¯ br¯ y¯ diti sphutam s s . . . yuddh¯ y¯ y¯ d ratham c¯ pam saktim caikatra n¯ karot 26. aviruddham ca dharmasya k¯ ryam r¯ masya tus. a. . .168 . samspardhayaiva yuyudhe viratham cak¯ ra tenaiva s¯ tyakiramum hariy¯ nasamsthah 26. a . .. ni´cito maranayaiva mrtik¯ le tu tam ratham s .tidam a . .165 a a a . . sisyam tva´aktamiha me pratiyodhan¯ ya p¯ rtho hyad¯ diti sa s¯ tyakim¯ksam¯ nah ´. tatah karno’nyam¯ sth¯ ya rathamarjunamabhyay¯ t 26. iti bh¯tastu t¯ m saktim¯ d¯ y¯ rjunamrtyave ı a. a .170 a a a ı .bh¯mah karnaratham pr¯ ptah saktim n¯ ’d¯ tumaicchata ı . . a .169 a u a .163 a a u a . ´ . ı . a sastrasa˙ grahak¯ le tu kum¯ r¯ nam vratam bhavet ´ n a a a. ¯ . ccclxxvi 26. .166 s a a a . cak¯ ra t¯ baretyukte hany¯ miti rahah prabhuh 26. . u a u . .162 a ı . . a a . a tacchatruvadhar¯ pam ca p¯ rv¯ siddham ca g¯ hitam u . a .¯ . . . ekam hrtam cedanyat sy¯ diti matv¯ bhay¯ kulah a a a .

181 ccclxxvii . . . . .arjunasy¯ pi g¯ nd¯vam deh¯tyukto nihanmyaham a a. tatra hantavyat¯ m pr¯ pto mama vaikartano’trahi 26. a . . . . n¯ a .176 na tvatkrtam matkrtam sy¯ d gururmama yato bhav¯ n a . ı iti tacca vij¯ n¯ ti bh¯ma eko nac¯ parah a a ı a . hu ca aı t .173 j¯ n¯ si matpratij˜ am tvam tvatpratij˜ amaham tath¯ a a n¯ . ı . . nvatah u . duryodhanastu su´r¯ va t¯ m ca karnaya so’brav¯t 26. g¯ nd¯vasy¯ ’gamam p¯ rvam j¯ n¯ tyeva hi n¯ rad¯ t a. . a . a´ . . .180 a . 26. r¯ ksa v¯ cah sr¯ vito’yam bh¯mah krsnasya s. .¯ . .177 a ı . .. ı a u a a a a .171 pratij˜ am bh¯masenasya bruvatah phalgune rahah n¯ . . . tayor¯ s¯cciram yuddham citram laghu ca sus. u . . ı . a atastv¯ m nihanisy¯ mi tvatputram ca tav¯ gratah a. a ityukto’nyaratham pr¯ pya karna av¯jjayadratham . . . yacc¯ bhimanyuryusm¯ bhirekah sambh¯ ya p¯ titah 26. 26. a pratij˜ ato vadha´c¯ sya tvay¯ ’pi madanuj˜ ay¯ n¯ sa a n a atastvay¯ may¯ v¯ ’yam hantavyah s¯ tanandanah a a a . . . ı ¯ . . . at¯ baro’pi ten¯ sau tasm¯ t t¯ bara ityalam u a a u uktah prakopan¯ yaiva tasm¯ darjunamabrav¯t a a ı . ´r . .175 26. ¯ ı 26. . a ato mayaiva hantavya ityuktv¯ karnamabrav¯t 26. .172 ´ s a a. 26. 26. ´ a ı . ityukto v¯ savih pr¯ ha hantavyo’yam mayaiva hi a .¯ a . . .178 a u a .179 draunikarnabhiguptam tam n¯ sakaddhantumarjunah . . .174 a. a nacainama´akat tartum yatnav¯ napi phalgunah s a . a . tatra vegam param cakre draunih p¯ rthaniv¯ ran e 26. tvad¯yo’ham yatastena matkrtam tvatkrtam bhavet ı . .

191 s¯rnam sen¯ m pravivi´urdhrs. bh¯masya n¯ dam sahap¯ ncajanyaghosam srutv¯ nihatam sindhur¯ jam ı a . .tad drs.189 ap¯ rayat p¯ ncajanyam ca krsno mud¯ tad¯ devadattam ca p¯ rthah u a˜ a a a . adyumnapurogam¯ h ´ı .182 a a˙ . a a . 26.. a´ a a . a s . o babh¯ va saineya uto hate ripau a a u ´ .. a˜ a a . ı . u a. tad¯ harer¯ j˜ ay¯ sakras¯ nu´cakarta b¯ nena jayadrathasya a an a´ u s a. .t tatastam de´am¯ puste yatra bh¯madhana˜ jayau 26. v¯ bhagav¯ n krsno lohit¯ yati bh¯ skare a . . ı ¯ tamovy¯ pte gagane s¯ ryamastam gatam matv¯ draunip¯ rv¯ h samast¯ h a u a a. idam pitustasya kare nip¯ tyat¯ m varo’sya datto hi pur¯ ’mun¯ ’yam a a. a a ı .t 26. ¯ . 26. ´ j˜ atv¯ r¯ j¯ dharmasuto mumoda duryodhana´c¯ ’sa suduhkhitastad¯ 26. . siro nikrttam bhuvi p¯ tayed yastav¯ sya bh¯ y¯ cca sirah sahasradh¯ ´ a a u a ´ .. a.190 n¯ a a a sa a . vi´a´ramuh saindhava´c¯ rjunasya hatapratij˜ asya mukham samaiksata s s sa n .186 iti sma vadhyah sa pit¯ ’pi tenetyud¯rite tasya sandhy¯ kriyasya a ı a . s a ccclxxviii . . p¯ rthah karnamukh¯ nchis. .192 ı n . . a a . 26. . ´ a a . . . tato draunimukh¯ m sen¯ m sarv¯ m bh¯mo’bhyavartata a. . . . . arjunasya jay¯ k¯ nks¯ sasarja tama urjitam 26. a.184 naitacchirah p¯ taya bh¯ tale tvamit¯ritah p¯ supat¯ stratejas¯ u . a dadh¯ ra b¯ nairanupu˙ khapu˙ khaih punastam¯ ce garudadhvajo vacah 26. . a 26. .185 a a.183 26. s a.187 tato’bhavat tasya sirah sahasradh¯ hari´ca cakre tamaso layam punah ´ . . . agnim viviksanniva dar´itah sirastad¯ vacah pr¯ ha jan¯ rdanastam s . .. . n n u .tan tato’bhajyata tad balam a a˜ . a. . bh¯mastad¯ salyasuyodhan¯ d¯n krpam ca jitv¯ vyanadat subhairavam ı a´ a ı . a kurvan s¯ h¯ yyam phalgunasyaiva tus. ı . tadaiva s¯ rye sakalai´ca drs. ¯ . e h¯ heti v¯ dah sumah¯ nath¯ ’s¯t 26. a˙ ke vyadh¯ t tacchira asu v¯ savih sa sambhram¯ t tad bhuvi ca nyap¯ tayat n a a a ¯´ a .t a ajite dronatanaye tvahate ca jayadrathe . a . .188 u s t a a . .

.193 a a a a ı a. . 26. a.195 te vivyadhustam bahubhih sil¯mukhaih sa t¯ nan¯ drtya cakarta b¯ naih a a . .¯ . . 26. . .tadyumnam s¯ tyakim draupadey¯ n sarv¯ nekah saravarsairvavarsa a a . a. . . .t a . . a . daiv¯ jj¯v¯ myaham r¯ jan yuddhyanen¯ tip¯d itah a ı a a ı.. a ato ghatamahe sakty¯ jayo daive sam¯ hitah 26.tv¯ duryodhano nrpah a a.. . a p¯ rthena nihato bh¯mas¯ tyakibhy¯ m ca me balam a ı a a. vidr¯ pyam¯ n am sainyam tam drs.198 . sadauhitr¯ nit¯tyuktv¯ vijag¯ he ni´agame 26.200 ´ a a .201 pratij˜ a ca parityakt¯ p¯ ndavasnehatastvay¯ n¯ a a. a s .194 a a sa bh¯masenam ca dhana˜ jayam ca yudhis. .t .. ´ ı . par¯ n vidr¯ vay¯ m¯ suste bh¯t¯ h pr¯ dravan di´ah 26. u a.¯ a a gaccheyam naca moksy¯ mi varma baddham katha´cana s . a. . .tata ek¯krt¯ h sarve p¯ ndav¯ h sahasomak¯ h ı . . .. .196 u. ´ a. acintayitvaiva sar¯ nsa eko nyav¯ rayat t¯ nakhil¯ m sca b¯ naih 26. a. ´ . .¯ . . . a a a. a. . tam g¯ ham¯ nam dvisat¯ m bah¯ n¯ m madhye dronadraunikrpapradh¯ n¯ h a . . a .199 ´ a ¯ . a .202 n¯ . . a a. .204 a ı a a s¯ ccclxxix 26. a. . a ityuktah kupito dronah pratij˜ amakarot tatah 26. . ¯ a .197 ´ a a a a. v¯ sarve jugupuh sv¯ ttac¯ p¯ an¯ ratam b¯ naganan srjantah 26. suyodhanah karnam¯ ha jahi bh¯mamimam yudhi ı . .203 . a˜ a a ´ . a. dhan¯ msi citr¯ ni mah¯ rath¯ n¯ m cak¯ ra sa˙ khe virathau yamau ca 26. duryodhano dronam¯ ha saindhavastvadupeksay¯ . . a. hiram m¯ dravat¯sutau ca ı n ı . a a a a . . a . a dhrs. . sa aha naisa sakyo hi jetum devaih sav¯ savaih 26. . a n ad¯ ya c¯ p¯ ni par¯ ni te’pi duryodhanam vavrsuh s¯ yakaughaih a a a. itah param naiva ranad r¯ tr¯ vahani v¯ kvacit a . . a . . drs. . . . matputra´ca tvay¯ v¯ cyah p¯ nc¯ l¯ n naiva sesayeh s a a . a . a jayadrathavadh¯ ccaiva kupito’bhyadravat par¯ n 26. . . .

212 a a . a n . ´ . dr¯ vay¯ m¯ sa tat sainyam pa´yat¯ m sarvabh¯ bhr t¯ m a a a s a. aksohin¯bhih samvy¯ hya yuddham cakruh sud¯ runam a .ı . .. a . ´ . s a . sa karnapurato bh¯mo duskarnam karnameva ca ı . . rath¯ svadhvajas¯ tai´ ca saha tau na vyadrsyat¯ m a´ u s .208 a. . ´ a .211 iti karnasya tau bh¯mah sa˜ j˜ ay¯ j˜ apayan bhuvi ı . u . 26.206 saubhadras¯ tyakimukhaistanmadhye . bh¯smadronadraunibhi´ca dve samam nihate tad¯ ı. . . n n a n¯ . . pad¯ pipesa k¯ li˙ gam mus.¯ drauniduryodhanau tatra virath¯krtya m¯ rutih ı . ketum¯ msca pit¯ tasya sakradevah srut¯ yudhah a. ı 26. . haidimbap¯ rsatamukhaistray¯ cca da´am¯ msakah 26. duryodhanasy¯ varajau nispipesa pad¯ ksanat a a . a a a´ . . s¯ svas¯ tadhvajarathah k¯ li˙ go mus. a a .¯ . . ´ . hat¯ st¯ s¯ m ca bh¯mena tisro dve phalgunena ca a a a. a . 26. .210 26. . . .213 a´ u . a. . . u . tadanyairmilitaih sarvaistaccaturth¯ m sa eva ca 26.t mus. a s a. nir¯ yudhah padaiv¯ ham tv¯ m hantuma´akam tad¯ a a . .214 ccclxxx .207 a. bh¯mam sen¯ m dr¯ vayantam punah karnah sam¯ sadat ı .´ a nir¯ yudho’hamiti m¯ m tvam¯ ttha purusam vacah a a. . .tin¯ tvadvadh¯ y¯ ham samartha iti kim vade a a . s a. . . a . . .t . ´ a ´ . . . adyumnastam¯ su ca u. tato r¯ trau pa˜ cabhi´ca p¯ rth¯ h sadbhi´ca kaurav¯ h a n s a a. ic¯ rnitah 26.soda´amsakah a .cam¯ m paresamabhy¯ g¯ d dhrs. inaiva jagh¯ na ha 26.209 26. . .205 26. . a tasm¯ nmay¯ raksitastvamiti j˜ apayitum prabhuh a a n¯ . . s¯ .t u . aksohinyastu saptaiva senayorubhayorapi . a. aksohiny¯ senay¯ ca saha bh¯mena p¯ tit¯ h a a ı a a. a n . . . s a . . khadgayuddhe pur¯ bh¯sme sen¯ patyam prakurvati a ı. a . . .

a . . a a a ´ . . . .karnanuj¯ n dhruv¯ dy¯ m sca bah¯ n jaghne sa vai ni´i a a.216 . .¯ a sa˜ j˜ am bh¯makrt¯ m j˜ atv¯ saktim ciksepa c¯ par¯ m n n¯ . a˙ . . a a a . . . . . evam tvacc¯ rnane sakto matk¯ m¯ t tvam hi j¯vasi u . tay¯ sa˜ c¯ rnay¯ m¯ sa karnasya rathak¯ baram 26. . . . .222 a n u . a a a . . bhittv¯ vive´a karnasya dar´ayant¯ nidar´anam 26.221 a a a a ı a . .220 ı . tam karno v¯ ray¯ m¯ sa saraih sannataparvabhih . . ¯ .ı. . bh¯mah karnarath¯ yaiva gad¯ m ciksepa vegatah 26. evam nidar´ayitvaiva punah svam ratham¯ brajat s a . .223 punah karnapurah sen¯ m jagh¯ na bahu´o rane a. . ´ u . a s .224 a . ı a a . a. yadi tvay¯ tad¯ mukt¯ saktistv¯ m s¯ hanisyati a a a´ a. karnastu tam parityajya sahadevamup¯ dravat 26. a .215 a a a ı .218 a s s ı s . kutsay¯ m¯ sa bahu´ah sa tu nirvedam¯ gamat 26. ¯ a. n¯ a ´ . ¯ a . karnasya puratah satr¯ n dr¯ vay¯ m¯ sa sarvatah 26.the’vasajya ca ı . . a a. ´ a a ı . a a u .225 a a s . . . ´ iti j˜ apayitum t¯ m tu j˜ atv¯ bh¯mah ksanat tad¯ n¯ n¯ a ı . 26. sa tadgad¯ vigh¯ t¯ ya sth¯ nakarnastram¯ srjat a aa u. ten¯ strena pratihat¯ s¯ gad¯ bh¯mam¯ brajat 26. . ¯ mukt¯ daksabhuje s¯ ’tha vid¯ rya dharan¯m tath¯ a a a a . ı a . a .219 a a a .217 n¯ . tato bh¯mah punah svam tu ratham¯ sth¯ ya c¯ pabhrt ı . ´ u s . . bh¯mo gad¯ m sam¯ d¯ ya karnasya ratham¯ ruhat ı a. a ccclxxxi . iti j˜ apayitum s¯ ca karnaraksanak¯ nksina 26. . . karnah saktirmay¯ divy¯ na mukt¯ tena j¯vasi 26. sa tu tam virath¯krtya dhanuh kan. khamutpatya grh¯tv¯ ca karne ciksepa satvarah 26. .

.237 . . . . . n a a u. . vy¯ vrtya netre kupito mahad dhanurvisph¯ rya b¯ nai rajan¯m cak¯ ra a . n . a a a . . . abhy¯ gamad r¯ ksasamugravegah svasenay¯ so’pi tamabhyavartata 26. . ı. . a a . aksohin¯m¯ trabalena r¯ ksasah sa˙ ksobhay¯ m¯ sa guroh sutam saraih 26. . ´ sa˜ j˜ amav¯ py¯ tha ghatotkaco’pi kruddho’vi´at kauravasainyam¯ su n n¯ a a s a´ . . a a . drauni´ca sen¯ m ni´i taih sarottamairvyadr¯ vayat p¯ ndavasomak¯ n¯ m a.226 a u ı . a a a a. . a .na hantumaicchat tam karnah prth¯ yai svam vacah smaran . a a . a. .. ´ . s . ityukta uce na pit¯ mama tvam sakh¯ pituryadyapi satrusamsray¯ t a a ´ ¯ . . .227 a a a . a . .228 26. s a a. .232 so’ksohin¯m t¯ m ksanam¯ tratah ksaran mah¯ sar¯ mst¯ napi r¯ ksas¯ n ksayam a´ a . a a ´ . . . vivy¯ dha g¯ dham sa tu vihvalo dhvajam sam¯ srita´c¯ ’´u sasa˜ j˜ ako’bhavat a a. . nir¯ksya sen¯ m svasutam ca p¯ titam ghatotkaco dronasutam sarena ı . a 26. . sa tena b¯ nairbahubhih prap¯dito vibhinnag¯ trah ksataj¯ plut¯ ngah a. sa raksas¯ m laksasam¯ vrto bal¯ nrbhi´ca v¯rairbahubhih su´iksitaih a . 26. . a . a . . drs. 26. .t a . . draunistam¯ h¯ ’lamalam na vatsa putrast¯ tam yodhayasv¯ dya m¯ m tvam a a a . vim¯ rcchitam s¯ rathirasya d¯ ram nin¯ ya yuddh¯ jjagato vipa´yatah u u . .. . . a . a. a. a. a . a ua.233 a a n a . a a. . ccclxxxii 26. . a . . . a .231 ı a a . a a a .234 utth¯ ya b¯ nam yamadandakalpam sandh¯ ya c¯ pe pravikrsya r¯ ksase a a. .235 a a nn .229 ity¯ civ¯ nchakradhanuhprak¯ sam visph¯ rya c¯ pam prakira˜ charaugh¯ n u a˜ a´ .´ a ari´ca me’s¯ti tam¯ ha yadyarim m¯ m manyase tadvadaham karomi te s ı a . . tam vijitya rane karno jaghne p¯ rthavar¯ thin¯m 26. a a . . vidr¯ vay¯ m¯ sa sa b¯ navarsaih prakampay¯ m¯ sa mah¯ rath¯ mstath¯ a a a a. n a .236 26. a nin¯ ya putram ca ghatotkacasya nis. v¯ sen¯ m draunibal¯ bhibh¯ t¯ m tam¯ hvay¯ m¯ sa ghatotkaco yudhe a.tasa˜ j˜ ah svarathe ghatotkacah 26. s . ı .. yam pur¯ yo’˜ janavarman¯ makah 26. .ı.230 a a . . . . a a˙ . a´ s a s nn . .t . mumoca ten¯ bhihatah pap¯ ta vinas. s¯ hanyam¯ n¯ ranakovidena na sam lebhe mrtyun¯ ’rt¯ prajeva 26. . . . . s ı . ´ . a a s . . a. tato draunirvividhairb¯ n asa˙ ghairjagh¯ na p¯ rthasya cam¯ m samantatah a. . . ı.

. . . .239 a a a a a . . .tadaiva p¯ rtham prati yoddhum¯ gatam vaikartanam v¯ksya jagatpatirharih a a . te b¯ dhyam¯ n¯ bahu´o bal¯yas¯ karnam purodh¯ ya tamabhyayodhayan a a a s ı a a . 26. yuddhv¯ muh¯ rtam sa tu tena bh¯ mau nip¯ tya tam yaj˜ apa´um cak¯ ra a u . ´ . ath¯ sya sira uddhrtya krodh¯ d duryodhanorasi a ´ a . s s s . . . a ¯ .248 . .242 ´ı .244 26. a u dronena cait¯ n samare sa eko niv¯ ray¯ m¯ sa mamarda c¯ dhikam 26. a . . .246 evam sa˜ codyam¯ nah sa dh¯ rtar¯ s. niv¯ ray¯ m¯ sa guroh sutam tad¯ bh¯mastrigart¯ nchatamanyunandanah a a a a ı a˜ . ccclxxxiii 26. ciksepa tena sambhr¯ nt¯ h sarve duryodhan¯ dayah a a. .247 ´ a . ı . haidimben¯ rdyam¯ naistu svayam ca bhrsap¯ditah a a . . . t¯ mambarasth¯ ya ghatotkac¯ ya sailopam¯ y¯ tulavikram¯ ya a a a ´ a a a . . sa karnam¯ h¯ ya yuyodha tena tasy¯ nu duryodhanap¯ rvak¯ sca ye a u a´ . . . . a . al¯ yudho’th¯ ’gamadugrav¯ryo nar¯ sanastam sa ghatotkaco’bhyay¯ t a a ı a´ a . . . .240 ı a a a a . .241 a a . . . a. raih punah punah a . t . u a n s . na vivyathe tatra rane sa karnah svav¯ryam¯ sth¯ ya mah¯ stravett¯ 26.238 a . ´ ı. n . . utkrtya s¯rsam tu suyodhane’ksipad viseduratr¯ khilabh¯ mip¯ l¯ h 26. . alambalo n¯ ma tadaiva r¯ ksasah sam¯ gamad bh¯masutam nihantum 26. . a u a a. a ı .243 26. ghatotkacam pr¯ hinocchaktimugr¯ m tasmin moktum p¯ rtharaksarthameva 26. a .245 sarve sa˜ coday¯ m¯ suh karnam saktivimoksane n a a . ghatotkacabalakhy¯ tyai samarthen¯ pi yo rane a a . . . a s¯ a ¯ . na hato bh¯masenena hato’smin bhaimasenin¯ ı a 26. adatta saktim vipul¯ m p¯ ka´asanasammat¯ m 26. ciksepa mrtyo rasanopam¯ malam prak¯ sayant¯m pradi´o di´a´ca a a´ ı. . a a. . . . . yuddhv¯ pragrhyainamatho nip¯ tya ghatotkaco bh¯ mitale’sin¯ ’sya a a u a . asmin hate hatam sarvam kim nah p¯ rthah karisyati . .

tay¯ hato vihvalito vrkodaro jagh¯ na tam gaday¯ so’patacca 26. .. vaiva t¯ n¯ ha dhana˜ jayastad¯ svapsyantu y¯ vaccha´inah prak¯ sah a a n a a s . tasmin hate jahrsurdh¯ rtar¯ s.251 tam¯ ha bhagav¯ n krsno dis. .252 tato yudhis. a . a a .t it¯rit¯ asisah phalgun¯ ya prayujya sarve susupuryath¯ sthit¯ h 26.258 a ı . n .254 a a bh¯m¯ rjun¯ bhy¯ miha hanyam¯ ne bale kur¯ namitarai´ca p¯ ndave ı a a a a u.¯ a karnam prati tam¯ h¯ tha krsnadvaip¯ yanah prabhuh 26. tad¯ nanarta ke´avah sam¯ slisacca phalgunam a s . . hatau ca tau petatustena bh¯ mau b¯ hl¯ka enam samare tvayodhayat u a ı . . .ty¯ j¯vasi phalguna a a .. . 26.256 ı a ¯´ .... yay¯ ’rjuno nihantavyastay¯ ’sau r¯ ksaso hatah a a a . .257 a a . tanm¯ sucastvam r¯ jendra dis. . y¯ j¯vati phalgunah a´ a t a ı . . prad¯pahast¯ atha yodhak¯ sca sarve’pi nidr¯ va´ag¯ babh¯ vuh 26. a s sa a.tr¯ uccukru´urdudhuvu´ c¯ mbar¯ n i 26.253 a a a . . . . a as ı . b¯ hl¯kah pr¯ rthay¯ m¯ sa p¯ rvam snehapurassaram a ı .259 a a a . sa s¯ tyakim virath¯krtya b¯ nam vadh¯ ya tasy¯ ’´u mumoca v¯rah 26. a u s a a.thiro duhkh¯ damarsacc¯ bhyavartata .nirbhinnavaksah sa tay¯ pap¯ ta vic¯ rnaya˜ chatrubalam hato’pi a a u . tamaprcchad gudake´ah kimetaditi durman¯ h a. a ı tvadartham nihit¯ saktirvimukt¯ ’smin hi r¯ ksase a´ a a . 26. . ciccheda tam bh¯masenastridhaiva tasmai sataghn¯m prajah¯ ra b¯ hlikah ı ´ ı. . tatr¯ ’y¯ tah s¯ tyakim somadatto bh¯ ri´ca t¯ bhy¯ m yuyudhe sa ekah 26. hate sute’graje’sm¯ kam v¯re kim nandasi prabho a . . .249 a a. . ¯ s a. . nan¯ da sa˙ kham¯ dhamajjah¯ sa corunisvanah 26. ¯. . puna´ca candre’bhyudite yudhe te sam¯ yayuh sastramah¯ stravarsah s a a .¯ s . ¯. a a a. a a a u . a´ . . ı . . ityuktv¯ prayayau vy¯ sastato yuddhamavartata 26.250 a ´ n a a . drs. . ccclxxxiv . . ´ . . . . a. a´ .255 ı a a´ a s a u . .

a a .267 a ı ı . . ´ .tadyumnam so’pi tam s¯ yakena a a a . 26. a dhrs. adyumnam bh¯maseno jugopa 26. . a . n ccclxxxv 26.265 rath¯ rbudam tena hatam ca tatra tatah sahasram gunitam nar¯ nam a a. a . a . . . s a s a a. u s a .ı ¯ a sa˜ j˜ amav¯ py¯ tha guruh saraughaih pr¯ de´am¯ trairvyathay¯ m¯ sa tam ca 26. .269 n n¯ a a a a . tato vijityaiva guroh sut¯ d¯n dhrs. .268 a a u a a as . susamrabdhau tau punareva yuddham sa˜ cakraturvrs.t s a . . . .tadyumnah satvaram khadgacarman¯ ad¯ ya tasy¯ ’ruruhe rathottamam a . . ¯ . tath¯ vir¯ . ´ . tato da´amso nihato hay¯ n¯ m gaj¯ rbudam caiva ranotkatena 26. ´ a a. sa p¯ nc¯ l¯ n¯ m rathavrndam pravi´ya jagh¯ na hastya´varath¯ n nar¯ msca a˜ a a a . a.t . .ı tatah s¯ rya´c¯ bhyuditastad¯ ’tighoram dronah karma yuddhe cak¯ ra a a . sa tairativyathitastadrath¯ cca par¯ vrttah svam ratham¯ ruroha a a .266 s¯ . . adrupadau sar¯ bhy¯ m nin¯ ya lokam param¯ jimadhye a at ´ a a. iti tena hatastatra bh¯masenena b¯ hlikah 26. niv¯ ray¯ m¯ sa guruh saraughairdhrs.260 ityukta aha tam bh¯mo nitar¯ m vyathitastad¯ ı a. a vivy¯ dha ten¯ bhihatah sa m¯ rcch¯ mav¯ pa vipro nisas¯ da c¯ ’´u 26. . . .264 26. a ¯ . u a a a . hate b¯ hl¯ke kaurav¯ bh¯masenamabhy¯ jagmuh karnaduryodhan¯ dy¯ h a ı a ı a a a. 26. ´ . dhrs. ¯ a yuveva vrddho’pi cac¯ ra yuddhe sa ugradhanv¯ param¯ stravett¯ a a a a . . a´ar¯ mbudh¯ rau a . . . . . .263 ı a a a.tadyumno bh¯masen¯ bhigupto dronam hantum yatnamuccai´cak¯ ra ı a s a . . . . .262 samsaptakaireva p¯ rtho yuyodha tad yuddham¯ s¯dati raudramadbhutam a aı . . a a a . vidr¯ vit¯ stena mah¯ rath¯ sca naiv¯ vinda˜ charma b¯ nandhak¯ re a a a a´ a n a.261 ı a . draunim puraskrtya gurum ca p¯ rsatah sabhr¯ trkah s¯ tyakin¯ samabhyay¯ t a. hany¯ m naiv¯ nyath¯ yuddhe tat te su´r¯ sanam bhavet a.270 . 26. . . a a ´ s u. . a s a . . ı tad¯ ya´a´ca dharmam ca lokam ca pr¯ pnuy¯ maham a s s a a . .. . . .´ aksohin¯ tatra bh¯m¯ rjun¯ bhy¯ m nis¯ dit¯ r¯ triyuddhe samast¯ 26...bh¯mam tvayaiva hantavyo rane’ham pr¯timicchat¯ ı . . ..

. a sarve´varam nityanirastadosam dhy¯ yan muktv¯ dehamag¯ t svadh¯ ma s a a a a . . tatra bh¯mo gaj¯ n¯kam jayatsenam ca m¯ gadham ı a ı . . .277 26. a a . ı a . v¯ v¯ sudevapracoditah ı . . a a a u.thirah 26. a . hiram 26. .273 ı a ´ . .. a . a. s a a . ity¯ ha khasth¯ munaya´c¯ lameh¯ti tam tad¯ a a s a ı a . .¯.276 a ..tadyumnah p¯ ndavairv¯ ryam¯ n o’pyag¯ t khadgam carma c¯ ’d¯ ya tatra a a.´ . yogyam gunavato nityam paradharmopaj¯vanam ı . tasya bh¯mo rathesam ca grh¯tv¯ na tavedrsam ı .272 u a a a a a karnaduryodhan¯ d¯m sca salyam bhojam krpam tath¯ a ı. bh¯m¯ rjunau saraughena v¯ ray¯ m¯ sat¯ rane 26.274 atha m¯ . tam ke´avah p¯ ndav¯ gautama´ca y¯ ntam svalokam dadda´urvih¯ yas¯ s a . purujit kuntibhoja´ca ten¯ nye ca hat¯ stad¯ 26.280 dhrs. . . . . . a . . . s . ccclxxxvi .279 sa nyasya karm¯ ni tad¯ ’khil¯ ni yog¯ r¯ dhah paramam v¯ sudevam a.niv¯ rya satrum sa sarairbrahm¯ stramasr jad dvijah a ´ ´ a . avar¯ jasya tva´vatth¯ m¯ bhidham gajam al a s a a . ´ a a a.275 s a a a aa . a 26.t br¯ hi satyamiti pr¯ ha satyamityeva so’brav¯t u a ı up¯ msu ku˜ jara´ceti drono’to vyathito’bhavat a. d¯ rato v¯ ray¯ m¯ surmahaty¯ senay¯ saha 26. . ´ 26. a a a u . . ´ n s . n¯ a . ¯ . chitv¯ ’sin¯ tasya sirah puna´ca ratham svak¯yam tvaray¯ sam¯ sthitah a a ´ .278 26. jagh¯ na subah¯ mscaiva m¯ gadh¯ n¯ m rathavraj¯ n a u.t a a . ´ puroktam dharmaj¯ yaiva tena drono yudhis. ucustadakhilam j˜ atv¯ dronah sastramav¯ srjat a. a a a . . ´ ´ a . . a. s ı . a´vatth¯ mavadham srutv¯ n¯ ham yotsya iti svayam s a a a . . a´vatth¯ m¯ hata iti pr¯ ha r¯ j¯ yudhis. . tena sand¯ hay¯ m¯ sa p¯ nc¯ l¯ n subah¯ n rane a a a a˜ a a u . . . . bh¯masenahatam drs. .271 s a a a bh¯mo’rjunah s¯ tyaki´ca pary¯ yena guroh sutam ı s a . 26.

a s a . a a s .. 26. a .286 aa .284 te v¯ sudevena tad¯ ’nu´iksit¯ h sneham punah p¯ rvavad¯ puruttamam a a s .´ . namadhvamastrasya tato vimoksyathetyatha pranemu´ca dhana˜ jay¯ dik¯ h s n a a.. . ..288 ı u a a .t .290 a s .tadyumnastu t¯ v¯ ha katham bh¯ ri´rav¯ hatah a a u s a . .292 a s a ccclxxxvii . dhrs. s¯ dhayan s¯ rjunah krsno bh¯masya ratham¯ ruhat a a ı a . .289 a . na dehe patit¯ strasya bahirves. . .t a a amoghatvam nij¯ strasya bh¯masy¯ vadhyat¯ mapi a ı a a . ..291 ves. ahvay¯ m¯ sa p¯ nc¯ lyastam dhrt¯ siravismayah 26.283 a a a˜ a ¯ .drs. . . a . . yudhis. . . am b¯ hyatastad¯ a . . 26. a. iti tam s¯ tyakih kruddho gad¯ p¯ nih samabhyay¯ t a a a.281 sa˜ chinne drona´irasi garhay¯ m¯ sa v¯ savih n a a a . .t tath¯ ’pi snehava´ago ves. itam v¯ runastrena pravis. . 26. adahyam¯ ne bh¯me’pi vahnau vahniriva sthite a ı aves.´ .287 a. u yatt¯ sca yuddh¯ ya samudyat¯ sca tad¯ ’gamad draunirapy¯ ttadhanv¯ a´ a a´ a a a . 26. a . . anatah phalam a . . a . .t . . .tayad v¯ runena p¯ rtho’tr¯ ’tmaprapattaye 26. ´ sabhr¯ trko’ham draunivar¯ stramagno bhaveyamityatra jag¯ da ke´avah 26.282 a˜ a . . . . a a . a . a .285 asrutya t¯ tam nihatam pratij˜ am cak¯ ra nihsesaripupram¯ thane a . . ay¯ m¯ sa phalgunah 26. ¯ . a sahitatv¯ t ke´avena naratv¯ datha phalgunam 26. . s . yudhis.thiram ca p¯ nc¯ lyam s¯ tyaki´c¯ pi kopitah 26. . . . sarve na bh¯mastadamusya m¯ rdhni pap¯ ta so’gn¯ viva samsthito’gnih 26. .thirah pr¯ ha visannacetanah saineyap¯ rv¯ h pratiy¯ ntu sarve u a. . n¯ r¯ yanastram visasarja kop¯ t tad¯ bh¯t¯ bh¯mamrte samast¯ h 26.t a . tad¯ jagr¯ ha saineyam bh¯mah krsnapracoditah a a ´ ı .¯ a a ıa ı a. n¯ . samay¯ m¯ sa p¯ rtham ca p¯ nc¯ lyasnehayantritah ´ a a a a˜ a . . .. v¯ krpastam subhrsam bhay¯ rditah sampr¯ dravad v¯ jinamekam¯ sthitah a a a a . . . a a ¯´ .

a . namask¯ ryamapi hyastram na namyam j¯vanecchay¯ a a . tasm¯ d bh¯mam svar¯ patv¯ nn¯ dahacc¯ gnimagnivat a ı . ksatradharm¯ nus¯ ren a na nan¯ ma ca b¯ hyatah 26.t .tadastram n¯ dahat t¯ bhy¯ m svarath¯ davaropite a a.294 svadharmah¯ nau mitr¯ nam kartavyam yannisedhanam a a. . samsth¯ payati t¯ n bh¯me dadar´a draunimarjunah 26.300 ay¯ ntam¯ksyaiva guroh sutam tam dhrs. astr¯ bhim¯ n¯ v¯ yurhi devat¯ ’sya harih svayam a a ı a a . . adyumnam s¯ tyakiranvay¯ d rane ı . ´¯ 26. . punah prayoktumastram tam dh¯ rtar¯ s. .¯ a . ´ a tatr¯ ’gneyam drauniramu˜ cadastram tena vy¯ pt¯ prtan¯ p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m 26.303 a n a a . . . a . 26. a a.297 manasaiv¯ ’daram cakre bh¯mo’stre ca harau tad¯ a ı a . . a bh¯ma acchinnahetau ca tadastram santim¯ gamat ı a ¯ . ..¯ . u a a a 26. . . ccclxxxviii . a a . a . t . bh¯masy¯ bhy¯ gatasy¯ sv¯ n draunirvyadr¯ vayad rane ı a a a´ a a . draunirna sakyamityuktv¯ dhrs.295 a a a . adyumnam samabhyay¯ t ´ a . . . s¯ dhayitv¯ ’nanta´ aktih punara´v¯ nacodayat 26. a ¯ a . v¯ han¯ davat¯ry¯ nyaih pranate’pi nir¯ yudhaih a a ı a a . . ¯ . . atah so’ny¯ napi pr¯ ha m¯ gamadhvamiti svayam 26. . . .298 a a . . a a . s¯ yudhah saratho’yuddhyadavisahyamap¯svaraih a ı´ .. 26. . . ro’bhyacodayat a a.302 a ı s . .293 suddhaksatriyadharmesu niratatv¯ d vrkodarah ´ a . a .299 a a s s a . ı samare satruna muktam tasm¯ t tanna cak¯ ra sah 26. .301 a a a u . . v¯ sudevah svak¯y¯ stram bh¯mam c¯ moghameva tu a ı a ı . tato’rjunastam pratiyoddhum¯ gamad ruksa v¯ cah sr¯ vayan kruddhar¯ pah a u .296 ´ a a .t a . ubhau ca tau s¯ yak¯ bhy¯ mavidhyannipetatustau ca vim¯ rcchitau rane 26. . . .

. a . .307 a a a a a. . . mahacca k¯ ryam punarasti drs.ı . .¯ s . u .´ ccclxxxix .305 a as a . a a yayau tam¯ gatya jag¯ da krsno ved¯ ntakrt p¯ rnasadgunyadehah 26.tam tav¯ ’´u tacca pratip¯ dayeti 26.. a a u a a a. . ¯. . iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . . a a ´ a 26. . yayustamanveva suyodhan¯ dayo duhkh¯ nat¯ ste sibir¯ ya bh¯t¯ h a ı a.. .¯ s a a . ¯ .304 a a a . ´ a . tatr¯ pi r¯ tr¯ vamit¯ n harergunananusmaranto mumuduh samet¯ h 26. . a .306 p¯ rth¯ sca sarve mudit¯ jan¯ rdanam param stuvantah sibir¯ ya jagmuh a a´ a a . . . . . m¯ y¯ hi s¯ ksad giri´ah sur¯ nam k¯ ry¯ ya bh¯ mau balav¯ naj¯ yath¯ h a a a . . . . tathoditah pr¯ tariti bruv¯ no yayau pranamy¯ khilavedayonim a.aksohin¯ nihat¯ c¯ tra sen¯ p¯ rtham say¯ nam harirujjah¯ ra a a a a a . a. .¯ . a . n¯ r¯ yanastropa´amanam n¯ ma sadvimso’dhy¯ yah a a . j¯vantam¯ lokya surendranandanam draunih kop¯ t k¯ rmukam c¯ pah¯ ya ı a a a .

(karnavadhah)
.
.
atha saptavimso’dhy¯ yah
´
a .
.
Om ath¯ nuj˜ amup¯ d¯ ya draunerduryodhano nrpah
a n¯
a a
. .
.
.
karnam sen¯ patim cakre so’g¯ d yuddh¯ ya damsitah 27.1
a
a
a
. .
.
.
.
tatr¯ bhavad yuddhamat¯va d¯ runam p¯ ndoh sut¯ n¯ m dhrtar¯ s.trajairgaje
a
ı
a . . a. . .
a a.
. a.
tatroday¯ dripratime pradrsyate bh¯mo yathodyan savit¯ ’tinirmalah 27.2
a
ı
a

.
tam k¯ layantam nrpat¯n ksemadh¯ rtirabhy¯ gamat tasya gajam jagh¯ na ca
u
a
a
. a
. . ı .
.
tam v¯ryamattam pratilabhya bh¯mo nin¯ ya mrtyoh sadan¯ ya s¯ghram 27.3
ı
a
a ´ı
. .
. ı
.
nihatya tam m¯ rutirabhyakrntacchir¯ m si y¯ n¯ m parapaksap¯ tin¯ m
a.
u a.
.
. a
. a a
viksobhay¯ m¯ sa ca satrusainyam simho yathaiva svasrg¯ lay¯ tham 27.4
a a
´
´ . a u
. .
.
sa˙ ksobhyam¯ nam tadan¯kam¯ks ya draun¯ rathena pratijagmiv¯ m stam
n .
a. .
ı
ı .
a.

tad yuddham¯ s¯datighoramadbhutam pur¯ yath¯ n¯ ’sa ca kasyacit kvacit

a
a a
.

27.5

drs. vaiva tad devagandharvavipr¯ ucurnedrg drs.tap¯ rvam suyuddham
a ¯
..t
. .. u
.
nacottaram v¯ ’pi bhavisyat¯drk kal¯ m ca sarv¯ ni na . oda´¯miyuh 27.6
a
ı .
a.
a.
s . sı
.
.
.
nait¯ drs¯ j˜ anasampad balam v¯ dvayam kuto v¯ yumrte sivam tath¯
a . ´ı n ¯
a
a
. a
.
. ´ .
dvayoh sam¯ h¯ ra iha dvayorapi j˜ anasya b¯ hvo´ca balasya s¯ rjitah
a a

a s
u
.
.

27.7

it¯ryam¯ ne vibudhairnarottamau di´ah samast¯ gaganam ca patribhih
ı
a.
s .
a
.
.
nirantaram cakraturuttamojasau drs.tvaiva tad bh¯timagurmah¯ rath¯ h
ı
a
a.
.
..
sar¯ sane m¯ rutin¯ nir¯ krto draunirmah¯ str¯ ni mumoca tasmin
´ a
a
a a .
a a.
.
t¯ nyastravaryairbalav¯ navismayah samsamay¯ m¯ sa suto’nilasya
a
a
a a
.
. ´¯

27.8

27.9

punah saraireva parasparam t¯ vayuddhyat¯ m citramalam ca sus.thu
a.
. ´
. a
.
.
tad¯ tu bh¯masya sarairbhrsarto draunih pap¯ t¯ ’´u drdham vicetanah
a
ı
´
a a s .. .
. ´¯
. .
.

27.10

bh¯ma´ca vihvalatanuh sa tu ki˜ cideva p¯ rvam gate gurusute prayayau ksanena
ı s
n
u
.
.
. .
nirdh¯ tayuddha´rama attadhanv¯ yoddhum gajaugham pratin¯ dit¯ sah 27.11
u
s
a
a a´ .
¯
.
.
cccxc

tasmin gaj¯ n mardayati dh¯ rtar¯ s. ro yudhis. hiram
a
a
a. t
.t
ag¯ d yuddh¯ ya tau yuddham r¯ j¯ nau cakratu´ciram
a
a
s
. aa

27.12

tatra tam viratham cakre sahasaiva yudhis. hirah
.
.
.t
.
sa gad¯ m¯ dade gurv¯m tam bh¯mo’bhyapatad gad¯ 27.13
a a
ı. .
ı
ı
drs. v¯ krpastam svaratham¯ ropy¯ payayau tatah
a
a
..t a .
.
.
tadaiva karnanakulau bhrsam b¯ nairayuddhyat¯ m
´ . a.
a
.
.

27.14

nakulam viratham krtv¯ karno’tha prapal¯ yitam
a
.
. . a
.
anudrutya ca vegena kan. he dhanurav¯ sr jat 27.15
a.
.t
uktv¯ ca purusa v¯ cah kunty¯ vacanagaurav¯ t
a
a
a
.¯ a .
na jagh¯ naiva nakulam visrjya ca yayau par¯ n
a
a
.
.

27.16

vind¯ nuvind¯ vatha kaikayau rane sam¯ sadat s¯ tyakirugravikramah
a
a
a
a
.
.
tayoramusy¯ bhavadugravai´asam pravarsatoruttamas¯ yak¯ n bah¯ n
a
s
a a
u
.
.
.

27.17

t¯ bhy¯ m niruddhah sahas¯ jah¯ ra tatr¯ nuvindasya siro’tha vindah
a a.
a
a
a
´
.
.
yuyodha saineyamath¯ rath¯ vubhau parasparam cakraturuttam¯ have
´
a
a
a
.

27.18

tata´ca carm¯ sidharau praceratuh syenau yath¯ ’k¯ satale krta´ramau
s
a
a a´ . . s
. ´
nikrtya c¯ nyonyamubhau ca carman¯ var¯ sip¯ n¯ yugapat sam¯yatuh 27.19
a
a a. ı
ı
.

.
tatr¯ pahastena sirah sakundalam jah¯ ra vindasya mrdhe sa s¯ tyakih
a
´ .
a
a
.
..
.
.
nihatya tam bandhujanaih sup¯ jito jag¯ ma satr¯ napar¯ n prakampayan
u
a
´ u
a
.
.

27.20

krpam¯ y¯ ntam¯ks yaiva tapas¯ m m¯ m prap¯dayet
a a
ı .
a. a.
ı.
.
iti matv¯ p¯ rsatastu bh¯mam saranameyiv¯ n 27.21
a a.
ı . ´ .
a
karnam samant¯ t pratik¯ layantam var¯ thin¯mindrasutah samabhyay¯ t
a
a
u
ı
a
. .
.
.
ksanat tam¯ jau viratham ca cakre tato’pah¯ ram sa cak¯ ra camv¯ h 27.22
a
a .
a
a.
.
. .¯
par¯ jitah samyati s¯ ryas¯ nuh sutena sakrasya sa dh¯ rtar¯ s.tram
a .
u
u .
´
a
a.
.
cccxci

jag¯ da b¯ hum pratigrhya p¯ rtho jig¯ ya m¯ manyamanaskam¯ jau
a
a .
a
a
a
a
.

27.23

k¯ mam ratho me dhanurapyabhedyam dattam bhrg¯ namadhipena divyam
a .
. u. ¯
.
.
yant¯ na t¯ drn mama y¯ drso harih salyo yadi sy¯ t tvadarim nihany¯ m 27.24
a
a .˙
a .´
a
a
. ´
.
it¯rite sautyakrte sa salyam prov¯ ca sa kruddha iv¯ bhavat tad¯
ı
´
a
a
a
.
.
duryodhano rathinah s¯ rathestu vy¯ varnayannuttamat¯ ma´amayat
a .
a s¯
. a

27.25

buddhy¯ balena j˜ anena dhairy¯ dyairapi yo’dhikah
a

a
.
rathinah s¯ rathih sa sy¯ darjunasya yath¯ harih
a
a
. a
.
.
yath¯ sivasya brahm¯ ’bh¯ d dahatastripuram pur¯ 27.26

a u
a
.
ity¯ div¯ kyaih samsanta iva salyo’sya s¯ rathih
a a
´
a
.
. ´¯
.
babh¯ va tena sahitah sen¯ m vy¯ hya raveh sutah
u
a. u
.
.
.

27.27

gacchan yuddh¯ ya darpena pr¯ ha yo me’rjunam pum¯ n
a
a
a
.
.
dar´ayet tasya d¯ sy¯ mi pr¯to vittamanargalam 27.28
s
a a
ı
.
iti bruvantam bahu´ah pr¯ ha salyah prahasya ca
s . a ´
.
.
niv¯ takavac¯ yena hat¯ dagdham ca kh¯ ndavam
a
a
a
a. .
.
ko n¯ ma tam jayenmartyo drs. o vo’pi sa gograhe
a
..t
.

27.29

k¯ kagom¯ yudharm¯ tvam hamsasimhopamam rane
a
a
a
.
.
.
. .
m¯ y¯ hi p¯ rtham m¯ y¯ hi hato’nena yamaksayam 27.30
a a
a
a a
.
.
ityukte ravijo madr¯ n nitar¯ m paryakutsayat
a
a.
salyo’pi sarvade´esu n¯camadhyottam¯ nar¯ h
´
s. ı
a
a.
sant¯tyuktv¯ ’sya s¯ rathyam cakre p¯ rthahitepsay¯
ı
a
a
a
a
.

27.31

karno’tha salyaniyatena rathena p¯ rthasen¯ mav¯ pya vidudh¯ va saraih samant¯ t
´
a
a
a
a ´
a
.
.
samraksito yudhi suyodhanagautam¯ dyair¯ c¯ ryajena ca mah¯ stravid¯ m varena 27.32
a
a a
a
a.
.
.
.
tam bh¯map¯ rsata´inipravar¯ bhigupt¯ s¯ p¯ ndaveyaprtan¯ ’bhivavarsa b¯ naih
ı
a. s
a
a a a. .
.
. a
. a. .
t¯ m s¯ ryas¯ nuratha b¯ navarairvid¯ rya sampr¯ rdayacchita´arairapi dharmas¯ num
a. u
u
a.
a
a
s
u

cccxcii

27.33

krtv¯ tam¯ su viratham dhanurasya kan.the sajyam nidh¯ ya parusa gira aha coccaih

a
¯
. a
.
.
.

.
drs. vaiva m¯ rutiramum bhrsam¯ tutoda duryodhanam virathak¯ rmukamatra krtv¯ 27.34
t
a
´ a
a
a
..
.
.
.
.
tam pr¯ nasamsayagatam nrpatim nir¯ksya karnam jag¯ da yudhi madrapatih pradar´ya
ı .
a
s
. a.

. .
.
. .
.
yasy¯ rtha eva samarastvamiyam ca sen¯ m tam tvam yamasya sadanam prayiy¯ sumadya
a
a. .
a
.
.
.
bh¯mena p¯ditamamum parip¯ hi s¯ghram kim te yudhis.thiramimam hi mudh¯ ’bhip¯d ya 27.35
ı
ı.
a ´ı
a
ı.
.
. .
.
.
srutv¯ ’sya v¯ kyamatih¯ ya yudhis.thiram tam karno yayau nrpatiraksanatatparo’lam
´
a
a
a
.
. .
.
.
. .
drs. vaiva tam pavanas¯ nurabhi tviy¯ ya krodh¯ d didhaksuriva karnamameyadh¯ m¯ 27.36
t
u
a
a
a a
..
.
.
.
r¯ j¯ van¯ ya sinipu˙ gavap¯ rs atau ca sandi´ya karnamabhigacchata asa r¯ pam
aa a ´
n
a.
s
u
¯
.
ante krt¯ ntanarasimhatanoryathaiva visnorharam grasata attasamastavi´vam
s
¯
. a
.
.
..
tadvegatah praticac¯ la dhar¯ samast¯ vidr¯ vit¯ ca sakal¯ prativ¯rasen¯ 27.37
a
a
a
a a
a
ı
a
.
vaikartanena sarasa˜ cayat¯ d itah sa b¯ nam ca vajrasadrsam pramumoca tasmin
´
n
a. .
a. .
.´ .
ten¯ ’hato mrtakavat sa pap¯ ta karno bh¯mah ksuram ca jagrhe’bhiyayau ca padbhy¯ m
a
a
ı . .
a
.
.
.
.
nind¯ m harestu vidadh¯ ti paroksago’pi yastam pragrhya karav¯ ni vijimhvameva
a.
a
a.
.
.
.
.
evam hi v¯ yutanayasya mah¯ pratij˜ a chettum sa tena ravijasya sas¯ ra jimhv¯ m 27.39
a
a

a
.
.
. a
ay¯ ntamantikamamum prasam¯ksya salyo nety¯ ha hetubhiraho na mrsa pratij˜ a
ı . ´
a

¯ a
.. ¯
.
k¯ ry¯ tvayaiva puruh¯ tasutasya jimhv¯ m m¯ tena p¯ taya marutsuta s¯ tas¯ noh 27.40
a a
u
a
u u .
. a. a
ityuktv¯ pramukh¯ t tasya rathenaiva tu madrar¯ .
a
a
at
vaikartanamapov¯ ha sarvalokasya pa´yatah 27.41
a
s
.
jitv¯ s¯ ryasutam bh¯mah kaurav¯ naman¯kin¯m
a u
ı .
a. ¯
ı ı
.
sarv¯ m vidr¯ vay¯ m¯ sa drauniduryodhan¯ vr t¯ m
a.
a a a
a . a
.
aksohin¯trayam tena tad¯ vilulitam ksanat
a
. .ı
.
. . . .¯
tadaiva guruputro’y¯ t p¯ ndav¯ n¯ man¯kin¯m
a a. . a a
ı ı

27.42

27.43

vimrdya sakal¯ m sen¯ m krtv¯ ca viratham nrpam
a.
a. . a
.
. .
dhrs.tadyumnam yamau caiva s¯ tyakim draupad¯sut¯ n
a
ı a
..
.
.
ksanena virath¯krtya sarv¯ mscakre nir¯ yudh¯ n 27.44
ı .
a. ´
a
a
. .
cccxciii

27.38

t¯ n bhagnadarp¯ n ranato’pay¯ t¯ nanveva b¯ navrtamantariksam
a
a
aa
a. ¯ .
.
.
kurvan yayau dharmar¯ jastam¯ ha kim nah svadharme nirat¯ n vihamsi
a
a
a
.
.
.
ksatriy¯ n paradharmastho m¯ hims¯riti coditah
a
a . ı
.
.
prahasya t¯ n vih¯ yaiva yayau yatr¯ cyut¯ rjunau
a
a
a
a

27.45

27.46

samsaptakaistatra samyuddhyam¯ nam sam¯ hvay¯ m¯ sa sure´as¯ num
a .
a
a a
s u

.
sa b¯ nayuktam bhujagendrakalpamunnamya b¯ hum yudhaye su´uram
a.
a .

.

27.47

p¯ rthah samsaptakaganaih samsrs. ah samar¯ rthibhih
a
a
.

. . . ..t .
.
ah¯ to draunin¯ caiva k¯ ryam krsnamaprcchata
a
¯ u
.
. a
. .. .
coday¯ m¯ sa ca hay¯ n kr. no drauniratham prati 27.48
a a
a . s.
.
.
ubhau ca t¯ vastravid¯ m pradh¯ nau mah¯ balau samyati j¯ tadarpau
a
a.
a
a
a
.
saraih samast¯ h pradi´o di´a´ca dronendras¯ n¯ timir¯ h pracakratuh 27.49
´
a.
s
s s
u u
a.
.
.
.
draunistad¯ syandanav¯ jiromasvaromak¯ padhvajak¯ rmukebhyah
a
a
u
a
.
.
sar¯ namogh¯ n satatam srj¯ no babandha p¯ rtham sarapa˜ jarena 27.50
´ a
a
a
a
´
n
. .
.
.
tasmin nibaddhe hariraprameyo vibodhay¯ m¯ sa surendras¯ num
a a
u
ali˙ ganen¯ sya dadau balam ca sa utthito’str¯ n yamucanmah¯ nti 27.51
a
a.
a
¯ n
.
niv¯ rya t¯ nyastravarairguroh suta´ciccheda ca jy¯ m yudhi g¯ ndivasya
a
a
s
a.
a. .
.
vavarsa p¯ rtham ca sarairath¯ ’ny¯ jy¯ ’s¯t tay¯ g¯ ndivam so’pyayu˙ kta
´
a a a ı
a a. .
n
.
.
. a
tatah sarena kupitah sitena draunis¯ ratheh
. ´ .
. ´
. a
.
siro jah¯ ra kaunteyah s¯ rathyam so’karot svayam
´
a
. a
.
sar¯ n visrjat¯ tena s¯ rathyamapi kurvat¯
´ a
a
a
. a
sarak¯ . ena p¯ rthah sa punarbaddho dvijanman¯
´
ut
a
a
.

27.53

27.54

punar¯ li˙ gya krsnastamadh¯ cchatruvigh¯ takam
a n
a
a
.. .
balamasmimstatah p¯ rthah uttasthau sarac¯ pabhrt
´
a
.
.
. a
.
vavarsa ca sar¯ n bh¯ yo dronaputre’rimardanah 27.55
´ a
u
.
.
.
cccxciv

27.52

punastasya nunoda jy¯ m draunih sandh¯ ya t¯ m punah
a.
a a.
. .
.
p¯ rtho dronasutasy¯ svara´m¯m sciccheda s¯ yakaih 27.56
a

s ı. ´
a
.
.
vira´mayo hay¯ drauneh punah p¯ rtha´ar¯ hat¯ h
s
a
s a a.
. .
. a
apohurd¯ rametasm¯ t so’pi samsth¯ pya t¯ n punah
u
a
a
. a
.
cintay¯ m¯ sa naitasm¯ dadhikam sakyate’rjune 27.57
a a
a
´
.
s¯ rathitv¯ t ke´avasya dhvajasthatv¯ ddhan¯ matah
a
a s
a
u
.
g¯ ndivatv¯ t k¯ rmukasya cesudhyoraksayatvatah 27.58
a. .
a a
.
.
.
avadhyatv¯ t tath¯ ’´v¯ n¯ mabhedyatv¯ d rathasya ca
a
as a a
a
ato yoddhum samartho’pi n¯ dya y¯ mi dhana˜ jayam
a
a
n
.

27.59

evam sa matv¯ pravive´a sen¯ m p¯ ndoh sut¯ n¯ matha tam samabhyay¯ t
a
s
a . a. . .
a a
a
.
.
p¯ ndyastayor¯ sa suyuddhamadbhutam pravarsatoh s¯ yakap¯ gamugram
a. .
a
u
.
. . a
as. avas. a´at¯ ny¯ huh sakatani yad¯ yudham
a
. t¯ . t s a u . ´ . ¯
ahnastadas. abh¯ gena drauni´ciksepa tatra ha
.t a
. s .

27.60

27.61

atha tam viratham krtv¯ chitv¯ k¯ rmukam¯ have
a a
a
.
. . a
sakundalam siro draunirjah¯ ra makutojjvalam 27.62
a
..
. ´
.
.
atha vidr¯ vay¯ m¯ sa prtan¯ m p¯ ndav¯m saraih
a a a
. a . a. . ı . ´
.
tad¯ jagh¯ na p¯ rtho’pi dandadh¯ r¯ khyam¯ gadham
a
a
a
aa
a
..

27.63

vidr¯ pyam¯ n am prtan¯ m nir¯ksya guroh suten¯ bhyagamat tvar¯ v¯ n
a
a. ¯ . . a .
ı .
a
a a
.
dhrs.tadyumnastam sa uce sup¯ pam hanisye tv¯ madya yuddhe gurughnam
a .
a
¯
..
.
.
ityukto dar´ay¯ m¯ sa p¯ rsatah khadgamuttamam
s a a
a. .
.
ayam tava piturhant¯ vadisyati tavottaram 27.65
a
.
.
ityuktv¯ dhanur¯ d¯ ya vavarsa ca sar¯ n bah¯ n
a
a a
´ a
u
.
tayoh samabhavad yuddham tumulam romaharsanam
.
.
.
. .

cccxcv

27.66

27.64

tatra p¯ rsatam draunih ksanena virath¯ yudham
a.
a
.
. . . .
krtv¯ ’nt¯ ya sar¯ mst¯ksnan mumoca naca tasya te
. a a ´ a. ı .. ¯
tvacam ca cicchidurdraunih khadgahasto’bhijagmiv¯ n
a
.
. .
.

27.67

khadgena s¯ straih sastrairapyanirbhinnatvacam tad¯
a
a
.
. ´
..
.
maurvy¯ mamantha dhanusah p¯ tayitv¯ dhar¯ tale 27.68
a
a
a .
. . a
akrsyam¯ nam p¯ rsatam drs. v¯ krsnapracoditah
a. . a .
¯ ..
. ..t a .. .
.
p¯ rtho bh¯ma´cobhayatah sarairabhinijaghnatuh 27.69
a
ı s
´
.
.
sa t¯ bhy¯ m vajrasadrsaih sarairabhihato bhrsam
a a.
.´ . ´

visrjya p¯ rsatam sv¯yam¯ ruroha ratham punah 27.70
a.
a
.
. ı
.
.
jag¯ ma ca tato’nyatra p¯ nc¯ lyo’pi ratham punah
a
a˜ a
.
.
arumhy¯ nyam sv¯ ttadhanv¯ krtavarm¯ namabhyay¯ t
a .
a.
a
¯ . a
. a

27.71

tayor¯ s¯t sutumulam yuddhamadbhutadar´ anam

s
.
tatra n¯ tiprayatnena p¯ nc¯ lyo virath¯ yudham
a
a˜ a
a
cak¯ ra krtavarm¯ nam tamapov¯ ha gautamah 27.72
a
a. .
a
.
.
atha duryodhano r¯ j¯ m¯ drey¯ vabhyay¯ d rath¯
aa a
a
a
ı
t¯ bhy¯ m tasy¯ bhavad ghoram yuddhamadbhutadar´anam
a a.
a
s
.
tatra n¯ tiprayatnena tena tau virath¯krtau 27.73
a
ı .
svayam yudhis. hiro r¯ j¯ tad¯ tam samav¯ rayat
aa
a .
a
.
.t
vya´vas¯ tadhvajam cakre tam ca duryodhano rane
s u
.
.
.

27.74

ath¯ ’gatam s¯ ryasutam puna´ca jag¯ ma bh¯mo rabhaso rathena
a
s
a
ı
. u
.
duryodhanam c¯ sya samaksameva cak¯ ra v¯ro viratham ksanena
a
ı
. a
. . .
.

27.75

niv¯ rya karnam ca sarairamusya s¯ noh susenasya sira´cakarta
a
´
u . . .
´ s
. .
.
pap¯ ta bh¯ mau sa pituh sam¯pe yath¯ hatah satyaseno’munaiva
a
u
ı
a
.
.
yathaiva karnavarajau puraiva ni´ayuddhe karnapurah prap¯ titau

a
¯
.
.
.
hatam tam¯ksyaiva vikartan¯ tmajah krodh¯ nvito bh¯masenam vih¯ ya
ı .
a
a
ı
a
.
.
.
cccxcvi

27.76

yayau pramrdyaiva cam¯ m yudhis.thiram rathe’pare sva´vayute vyavasthitam
u.
s
.
.
.
nyav¯ rayet¯ m sinipautrap¯ rs atau krsnasut¯ h somakasa˙ ghayukt¯ h
a
a. ´
a.
n
a.
. . . ¯ a.
sa t¯ n samast¯ n virath¯ n vidh¯ ya yudhis. hiram pr¯ pa yutam yam¯ bhy¯ m
a
a
a
a
a a
. a
.
.t

27.78

nihatya so’´v¯ n yudhi dharmas¯ nornir¯ yudhau tau ca yamau cak¯ ra
sa
u
a
a
t¯ nekay¯ nopagat¯ n puna´ca mamarda b¯ nai´ca vacobhirugraih 27.79
a
a
a
s
a. s
.
tadaiva moksaya nrpasya bh¯mo duryodhanam viratham samvidh¯ ya
ı
a
.

.
.
.
vivy¯ dha marmasvatit¯ks nas¯ yakaistam dar´ay¯ m¯ sa raveh sut¯ ya 27.80
a
ı .. a
s a a
a
.
.
salyastad¯ dharmasutam vih¯ ya karno yayau tatra yudhis.thiro’pi
´
a
a
.
.
.
gatv¯ sanaih sibiram tatra si´ye karno yad¯ r¯ jagrdhn¯ jag¯ ma 27.81

´s
a a .
ı
a
. ´
.
.
draunih krpa´c¯ tra tadaiva jagmatustad¯ bh¯mo draunikarnau jag¯ ma
a ı
a
. . . s a
.
.
yad¯ bh¯mo draunikarnau jag¯ ma krpo nrpam ratham¯ ropayacca 27.82
a ı
a
a
.
. .
.
.
nrpam sam¯ d¯ ya krpe’pay¯ te bh¯m¯ rditau draunikarnau saraughaih
a a
a
ı a
. .
.
.
. ´
.
vih¯ ya tam jagmatuh somak¯ n¯ m cam¯ m saraughairabhip¯ tayantau 27.83
a
a a.
u. ´
a
.
.
ath¯ tra r¯ j¯ namacaksam¯ no dhana˜ jayo v¯ sudevapranunnah
a
aa
n
a
. a.
.
.
abhy¯ yayau p¯ rsatah sv¯ m tu sen¯ m karnahat¯ m v¯ksya kur¯ nap¯d ayat
a
a . . a.
a.
u ı.
¯ a. ı .
.
nyav¯ rayat sam¯ y¯ ntam kapipravaraketanam
a
a a .
draunirduhsasana´caiva dhrs.tadyumnamav¯ rayat
s
a
.
. ´¯
..

27.85

ubh¯ vatirathau tau tu sastr¯ strairabhyavarsat¯ m
a
´
a
. a
duhsasanah p¯ rsata´ca kurvantau b¯ najam tamah 27.86
a.
. ´¯
. a. s
.
.
tatra duhsasanen¯ ’jau stambhito drupad¯ tmajah
a
a
. ´¯
.
yatam¯ no’pi niryatnah krto yuddhe nir¯ yudhah 27.87
a
a
. .
.
tad¯ ’bhavad yuddhamat¯va d¯ runam draunestan¯ jena tu vajrap¯ neh
a
ı
a . .
u
a. .
.
tatr¯ pi baddhah sarapa˜ jarena p¯ rtho’panutt¯ ’pi hi g¯ ndivajy¯ 27.88
a
n
a
a. .
a
. ´
. a

cccxcvii

27.77

27.84

p¯ rtho’tha krsnedhitab¯ huv¯ryo nihatya s¯ tam guruputrakasya
a
a ı
u .
.. .
chitv¯ ca ra´m¯msturag¯ namusya vidr¯ vay¯ m¯ sa saraih sud¯ ram
a
s ı.
a
a a a ´
u
.
.

27.89

at¯tya putram tu guroh sam¯ gate p¯ rthe karno dr¯ vay¯ m¯ sa sen¯ m
ı
a
a
a a a
a
.
.
.
p¯ ndoh sut¯ n¯ m saravarsadh¯ ro duryodhana´c¯ nu yayau tameva 27.90
a. . .
a a. ´
a
sa
.
karnam¯ y¯ ntam¯ lokya dr¯ vayantam nij¯ m cam¯ m
a
a
a.
u
. a a
.
dhanuranyat sam¯ d¯ ya dhrs. adyumno nyav¯ rayat 27.91
a a
a
..t
tayor¯ s¯nmahad yuddham ciram samamavi´ramam

s
.
.
tadaiva s¯ tyakirv¯ro duryodhanamav¯ rayat 27.92
a
ı
a
niv¯ ritah s¯ tyakin¯ rane duryodhano nrpah
a . a
a .
. .
nihatya s¯ tyakera´v¯ n draupade´c¯ pamacchinat
a
sa
sa
tadantaraiva karno’pi p¯ rsat¯ sv¯ nap¯ tayat
a . a´ a a
.
tayorvirathayoreva bhagnam tat p¯ ndavam balam
a. .
.
.

27.93

27.94

balam svak¯yam bahudh¯ vibhinnam sam¯ksya bh¯mo mrgar¯ jaketuh
ı .
a
ı .
ı
. a
.
.
.
krtv¯ dhar¯ kampakamugran¯ dam rane’bhyay¯ t kauravar¯ jasainyam
a
a
a . .
a
a
.

27.95

n¯ dena b¯ nai´ca vrkodarena bhagnam tad¯ kauravasainyam¯ su
a
a. s
a

.
.
.
di´o vidudr¯ va suyodhano’pi krto rane tena viv¯ hanan¯ yudhah 27.96
s
a
a
a
.
.
.
drs. vaiva tat p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m ca sen¯ sam¯ vrtt¯ ksipramav¯ ryaveg¯
a. . a a .
a
a . a .
a
a
..t
tay¯ punah kaurav¯ nam balam tad bhagnam d¯ r¯ d d¯ rataram pradudruve
a
a. ¯ .
.
.
. ua u
.
hanyam¯ nam di´o y¯ tam p¯ nc¯ lairbh¯masam sray¯ t
a . s a . a˜ a
ı
.´ a
suyodhanabalam drs. v¯ jajv¯ l¯ ’dhirathih krudh¯ 27.98
aa
a
. ..t a
.
so’mogham r¯ madevatyamastram bh¯ rgavasa˜ j˜ itam
a
nn
. a
.
sarv¯ stran¯ sakam divyamapratidvandvam¯ dade 27.99
a

a
.
tacca bh¯mapurogesu sainyesvamucadudblanam
ı
.
.
.
tadastram varjay¯ m¯ sa bh¯mam r¯ mapras¯ datah
a a
ı . a
a
.
.
cccxcviii

27.97

anye tu dudruvuh kecicchis. ah pr¯ puryamaksayam
.
. t¯ . a
.

27.100

nahyastram dravam¯ namstaddhanti tena sap¯ rsat¯ h
a. ¯ .
a . a.
.
p¯ nc¯ l¯ draupadey¯ sca sainey¯ dy¯ sca sarva´ah 27.101
a˜ a a
a´ ´
a a´
s .
pal¯ yanenorvarit¯ arjuno’pyastramudyatam
a
a
v¯ksya pratyastrah¯nam tadapr¯ pyaiva raveh sutam
ı .
ı .
a
.
v¯ sudevamidam pr¯ ha varjayitvaiva s¯ tajam
a
u
. a
anyatra y¯ mi naiv¯ sm¯ dastr¯ jj¯vanamanyath¯
a
a a
a ı
a

27.102

27.103

ity¯ civ¯ m sam p¯ rtham tam krsno’pr¯ pyaiva s¯ tajam
u a. . a
a
u
. . .. .
anyenaiva path¯ bh¯mam pr¯ pay¯ m¯ sa vi´vakrt 27.104
a ı . a a a
s .
tatr¯ rjuno’vadad bh¯mam y¯ hi dras. um yudhis. hiram
a
ı . a
.t .
.t
pravrttim viddhi bh¯ pasya m¯ m tu samsaptak¯ yudhe
u
a.
a
. .

ahvayanti hatocchesast¯ naham y¯ mi tad yudhe 27.105
¯
.¯ a
. a
ity¯ civ¯ m sam tamuv¯ ca bh¯mo j¯ nan svab¯ hvorbalamaprameyam
u a. .
a
ı
a
a
samsaptak¯ n s¯ tajam kaurav¯ msca yotsye’hamekastvamupaihi bh¯ pam
a u
a. ´
u

.

27.106

tyaktv¯ ranam n¯ hamito vrajeyam na m¯ m vadet ka´cana yuddhabh¯tam
a . . a
a.
s
ı
.
iti bruv¯ nam tamananta´aktih pr¯tah krsnah pra´a´ams¯ dhikes. am 27.107
a. .
s
s s . a
. ı . .. . .
.t
yayau yudhis. hiram dras. um sibiram s¯ rjuno harih
.
. a
.
.t
.t . ´
drs. v¯ tau nrpatih karnam hatam matv¯ sa´amsa ha
a´ s .
..t a
.
.
. .
.

27.108

abhiv¯ dya hanisy¯ m¯tyuktah p¯ rthena s¯ krudh¯
a
a
a
. a
. a ı
bhrsam vinindya b¯bhatsum¯ ha krsnaya g¯ ndivam
ı
a
a. .
.´ .
.. . ¯
dehi putram sa r¯ dh¯ y¯ hanisyati na samsayah 27.109
a a a
.
.

.
athav¯ bh¯ma evainam nivrtte tvayi p¯ tayet
a ı
a
.
.
tvam tu kunty¯ vrth¯ s¯ tah kl¯bo mithy¯ prati´rutah
a . a u . ı
a
s
.
.

27.110

aham hi s¯ taputrena klis. o m¯ rutitejas¯
u
a
.
.
.t a
cccxcix

. bhaksarthamabhyag¯ t svargamasuro’sau mrgo yatah a ¯ . a 27. a s . kau´ik¯ khyo br¯ hmano hi l¯nam gr¯ majanam kvacit s a a ı . n a . . pratij˜ atastato hanmi nrpamity¯ ha tam harih 27. . . matip¯ rvam dehah¯ n¯ t p¯ pam mahadav¯ pyate u a a a . . upadrav¯ ya lokasya tapa´carati durmatih 27. a punah krsnena pus. . tasm¯ t saddh¯ rako dharma iti krtv¯ vini´cayam a a s .119 ı a . .112 n¯ a .´ tvam nrsamso’krtaj˜ a´ca nirv¯ryah parusamvadah ı .´ . .j¯v¯ m¯tyagrajenokta udbabarh¯ simuttamam ı a ı a v¯ sudevastad¯ ’hedam kimetaditi sarvavit 27. ¯. . ¯ .t .114 a. . ah san sv¯ bhipr¯ yamuv¯ ca sah a a a .117 a a a . yo yuddhyate sarvav¯rairady¯ pi tvam tu nindakah 27. . . tam¯ ha g¯ ndivam d¯ tum yo vadet tadvadho may¯ a a. . ´ .113 a. tacchrutv¯ garhayitvainam punar¯ ha jan¯ rdanah 27. . a. . a .. a . a . . . . dharmasya caranam sreyo dharmaj˜ anam tu duskaram n¯ . n s . . ´ . . tvattah sukham n¯ sti ki˜ cinna m¯ m garhitumarhasi n a. . yatsat¯ m hitamatyantam tat satyamiti ni´cayah 27.118 bh¯mo m¯ m garhitum yogyo yo hyasm¯ kam sad¯ gatih ı a. . ka´cid vy¯ dho mrgam hatv¯ m¯ t¯ pitrnimittatah s a a aa . ity¯ dyuktv¯ ’tman¯ saya viko´am cakrv¯ nasim a a a´ ¯ s . . taskaresvabhidh¯ yaiva nirayam pratyapadyata 27. a . . . a cd 27. ityukto bahudh¯ ’nindat krodh¯ dev¯ rjuno bhrsam 27. a . . a . . .115 a . . s . . a m¯ nrpam jahi saty¯ m tva˙ kuru v¯ cam tatah kuru a . yah sat¯ m dh¯ rako nityam sa dharma iti ni´cayah 27.121 . . . .116 a s . .111 a a .120 a a a . dharm¯ rthak¯ mamoks anam s¯ dhanam dehato’sti yat a a . satyasya vacanam sreyah satyaj˜ anam tu duskaram n¯ . .

vanam v¯ viphalo y¯ m¯tyuktvottasthau svatalpatah 27. . . . . . . . tam v¯ sudevah pratigrhya hetumuktv¯ sarvam samay¯ m¯ sa net¯ a a a a .131 . s . . . a . a .ato m¯ tyaja deham tu kuru c¯ ’tmapra´amsanam a a s .122 n aa s .¯ a .127 tau bhr¯ tarau v¯ sudevapras¯ d¯ nmah¯ pado muktim¯ py¯ tihrs.´ ah¯ stu r¯ j¯ bh¯mastvam yuv¯ m¯ m jahi ca svayam aa ı a a. .tau a a a a a a a . . a . 27. a . gurunind¯ ’tmap¯ j¯ ca na dharm¯ ya bhavet kvacit a ua a tath¯ ’pyarjunah¯ rdam tat samprak¯ sya jan¯ rdanah 27. ´ n . . a 27.. . . sa˙ k¯rtya p¯ rvakarm¯ n i nar¯ ve´am vi´esatah n ı u a. . n¯ ham veda param dharmam krsna eva gatirmama a . ı a a sı . . vadho gur¯ nam tva˙ k¯ rah svapra´amsaiva c¯ tmanah u. ten¯ bhinanditah pr¯ty¯ c¯ ’´¯rbhih prayayau yudhe a .130 bh¯mastad¯ satrubalam samastam vidr¯ vay¯ m¯ sa jagh¯ na c¯ ’jau ı a´ a a a a a . ¯ .126 a ı . n a . a s . tasya lajj¯ m samutp¯ dya n¯ sayitv¯ ca tam madam a. cdi 27.´ tad¯ ’sadat tam sakunih sasainyo duryodhanasy¯ varajairupetah a a . ´ . tatah pranamya b¯bhatsuragrajam parirambhitah ı . ¯ . . . vya˜ jay¯ m¯ sa dhairyam ca tasy¯ ’s¯t tena susthiram n a a a ı . tata evadavij˜ an¯ t kupito nrpatirbhrsam n¯ a . . s . ´ s . a a´ a . ¯ a´ k¯ ray¯ m¯ sa tat sarvamarjunena jagatpatih 27.124 iti bh¯ vam samutp¯ dya dosan n¯ sayitum harih a . v¯r¯ n ranay¯ bhimukh¯ n svayantr¯ kurvamsca v¯ rt¯ ramam¯ na eva ıa a a a a a.125 a a a . ¯ a . 27. ´ p¯ rtha´ca bh¯ pasya pap¯ ta p¯ dayoh ksam¯ payan so’pi supr¯tim¯ pa a s u a a ı a ..129 27. . .123 a a a´ a . a . bhakty¯ samast¯ dhipatim sa´amsatustvay¯ samah ko nu hare hito nah 27. ityuktah sa tvaha˙ k¯ r¯ ccha´amsa svagunanalam 27. .128 a a a . tam sa˙ kitam karnajaye svinnag¯ tram haristad¯ a . .

. . a . . akramya kan.134 puna´ca nighnantamariprav¯r¯ n vidr¯ vayantam ca nij¯ m var¯ thin¯m s ıa a a. . .133 a a s . .tam bh¯maseno viratham nir¯ yudham vidh¯ ya b¯ nairbhuvi ca nyap¯ tayat ı a a a.¯ . a .132 na jaghniv¯ m stam sahadevabh¯ gam prakalpitam svena tad¯ ’ksagos. pragrhya bh¯ mau vinip¯ tya vakso vid¯ ray¯ m¯ sa gad¯ prah¯ ratah 27. 81 Rgveda 10. ´ a . . . . ´ a.140 “yaste manyo” 81 ityato n¯ rasimham somam tasmai c¯ ’rpayacchonit¯ khyam a a . . . krtv¯ ’sya vaksasyurusattatakam papau nik¯ mam trsito’mrtopamam a . tad¯ ’rjunam v¯ sudevam ca drs. u . sas¯ ra duhsasana attadhanv¯ bh¯mo’pi tam simha iv¯ bhipetiv¯ n 27. s a . . .thy¯ m a. tacchonit¯ mbho bhramadaksamenam samsm¯ ray¯ m¯ sa pur¯ krt¯ ni 27. . . . . .83. . 27. . . cdii . a a a . ´ . tath¯ ’pi satrupratibh¯s anaya pap¯ viv¯ ’sv¯ dya punahpunarbhrsam a ´ ı. ham ca padodare’sya nivi´ya pa´yan mukham¯ ttarosah s s a ¯ .´ . . .1 .141 a n a a a a .139 a s a . . 27. a . . a .135 a a ı a a ¯ . a . 27. . . . . uv¯ ca v¯ cam purusaprav¯rah saty¯ m pratij˜ am lokamadhye vidh¯ ya a a . a u . . ı .. ´ a a a . a aa a a s aa .137 s a a´ a a n a . v¯ pr¯tah srutv¯ dharmar¯ japravrttim a a a .t a ı . dant¯ ntaram na pravive´a tasya raktam hyapeyam purusasya j¯ natah 27. ¯ a a a .138 a a a a a . u . duryodhanasy¯ varaj¯ da´atra pradudruvurbh¯masenam vih¯ ya a a s¯ ı a . n¯ .´ . a yuddh¯ khyayaj˜ e somabuddhy¯ ’rivaks a iheti s¯ mn¯ gaday¯ vibhindan 27. . smaran nrsimham bhagavantam¯svaram sa manyus¯ ktam ca dadar´a bhakty¯ ı´ u . a . y¯ h sapatayast¯ apatayo hi j¯ t¯ y¯ s¯ ’patih s¯ sapati´ca j¯ t¯ 27. a . v¯ ks¯ yak¯ m sc¯ sya pur¯ samarpit¯ n samsm¯ ray¯ m¯ sa punahpunarbhrsam a a a. viko´am¯ k¯ sanibham vidh¯ ya mah¯ simasyorasi sa˜ cakh¯ na 27. a. . . tam r¯ ksav¯ co muhurarpayantam vidh¯ ya bh¯mo viratham ksanena a ı ..t . ´¯ . a . . . . a tam m¯ rcchitam sv¯ sam¯ tr¯ va´esam duryodhanah svarathen¯ paninye 27. u ı . a . a pa´yantu citr¯ m paramasya saktim ye vai til¯ h sandhatil¯ babh¯ vuh s a.142 a.136 u a a a a a a . .

s .¯ sa´aka ca dras. a. . . . .152 a a. a a a´ ı .. 27. ra hat¯ stadanye samar¯ t pradudruvuh 27.143 iti bruv¯ nah punareva raktam papau sudh¯ m devavaro yath¯ divi a. s . iti bruvan mrtamutsrjya satrum duryodhanam c¯ ’´u rusa’bhidudruve ´ . .¯ ay¯ ntam¯ksyaiva tamugrapaurusam dudr¯ va bh¯tah sa suyodhano bhrsam ı . . .ı . ı .enam grh¯tam ca may¯ yad¯ha ka´cit pum¯ n mocayatu svav¯ry¯ t a ı s a ı a . t a a . ¯ a ..´ . pratyanrtyan ye’sm¯ n punargauriti gauriti a . a ayodhanam sunyamabh¯ nmuh¯ rtam nanarta bh¯mo vy¯ ghrapadena harsat u u . a u a ´¯ u a a .148 ı . . 27.¯ . sı .¯ 27. puna´ca sapr¯ namamum visrjya nadan nanart¯ ribale nir¯ yudhah s a. n a . ´¯ . ı a t¯ n m¯ rutirb¯ navarairnikrtta´¯rsan yam¯ y¯ nayad¯ su v¯rah a a a.153 a a.154 ı a . a . . . t¯ n vayam pratinrty¯ mah punargauriti gauriti a . as . .. .150 sa˙ kalpya satr¯ n govadev¯ ’jimadhye sard¯ lavat taccaritam ni´amya n ´ u a ´¯ u .´ . p¯tah somo yuddhayaj˜ e may¯ ’dya vadhyah pa´urme haraye suyodhanah 27. . . a ı a . sambodhito madrar¯ jena yuddhe sthitah katha˜ cit sa tu p¯ rthabh¯ gah a n a a . ´ ı . . . ¯ tasmin dine vimsatidh¯ rtar¯ s. a . a a . . duryodhanasy¯ varaj¯ h saraughairav¯vr san bh¯mamud¯ rasattvam 27. 27.144 27. a ı . s . . ı a ¯ . .t yad¯ sa ra˙ gah pavam¯ nas¯ nun¯ sunyah krtastatra mah¯ rtam¯ tr¯ t a n . cdiii .145 iti bruvan nrtyam¯ no’rimadhya asphotaya˜ chatrugananajohav¯t a n ı ¯ . nim¯lit¯ kse ca bhayena karne karnatmajo nakulam pratyadh¯ vat 27. .t 27.146 bhay¯ cca karnasya pap¯ ta k¯ rmukam nim¯lay¯ m¯ sa tad¯ ’ksin¯ ca a a a ı a a a . . s¯ jah¯ sa krsna´ca dhana˜ jaya´ca sa´amsatu´cainamatiprahrs. . a ı ı ı n .147 draunirvih¯ yainamap¯ jag¯ ma d¯ ram tad¯ bh¯maseno jag¯ da a a a u . a . umamum na ka´cid vaikartanadraunisuyodhan¯ dis u ´ s¯ s a .151 a n s ´ s . . 27.149 baladvayam c¯ payayau vih¯ ya bhay¯ d bh¯mam krsnap¯ rthau vinaiva a a ı . a . au 27. karm¯ nyananyaupayik¯ ni bh¯me kurvatyevam bh¯tabh¯te’risa˙ ghe a. .

krsno’pi tam bodhay¯ m¯ sa samya˙ nar¯ ve´am vya˜ jayan bh¯ ya eva a a n a s .¯ . . . tad¯ nadan bh¯maseno jag¯ da gad¯ m sam¯ d¯ ya sam¯ ttarosah a ı a a. . 27. . . vavarsatustau ca mah¯ stra´astrairbh¯mo rathastho’varajam jugopa a s ı . . . ityukte santim¯ pann¯ dadrsuh samyugam tayoh 27. . a a tatr¯ rjunam b¯ navaraih sa karnah samarday¯ m¯ sa vi´esayan rane 27. . a a. a a tayorabh¯ d dvairathayuddhamadbhutam sarv¯ stravidvarayorugrar¯ pam u a u . . ekena b¯ nena sute hate sve vaikartano v¯ savimabhyadh¯ vat a. k¯ mo na krsnasya mrsa bhaveddhi k¯ mo’sya p¯ rthasya jayam prad¯ tum a a a a . a pr¯ nopamau tena caitatkrte te sur¯ sur¯ h kartumicchanti yuddham a.155 karnatmajastasya sa˜ chidya carma bh¯m¯ rjun¯ d¯napi b¯ nasa˙ ghaih n ı a a ı a. a . . .¯ . ¯ . . . .156 ı .. uktv¯ ’namat ka˜ jabhavastatheti pr¯ h¯ sur¯ n devat¯ sc¯ ’babh¯ s e a n a a a a´ a a. karnatmajah so’pyasicarmap¯ n istasy¯ nug¯ m strisahasram jagh¯ na a. a a a . ı a´ .160 27. . saineyap¯ nc¯ lamukh¯ sca p¯ rtham¯ v¯ rya tasthuh prasabham nadantah 27. .165 . . . bh¯maduryodhan¯ rthe v¯ pa´yantveva ca samyugam ı a a s . . 27. . mah¯ n viv¯ do’pyabhavat tayoh krte tad¯ gir¯so’vadadabjayonim 27. ı a a uu . .159 a a´ a. cdiv 27.158 a a a ı´ .´ . sur¯ sur¯ n am bh¯maduryodhanau dvau sam¯ srayau tatpriyau karnap¯ rthau a a. ´ . a a a a . n u . ¯ .. duryodhano draunimukh¯ sca karnam raraksur¯ v¯ rya tad¯ ’sa yuddham a´ a . . . .162 ´¯ a a . tad¯ vin¯ so jagat¯ m mah¯ n sy¯ t ten¯ nayoh samamev¯ stu yuddham 27. . ity¯ civ¯ n v¯ savah phalgunasya jayo’stu karnasya vadhastatheti u a a . a a. a.164 a a a s . it¯rite v¯ savah padmayonim jag¯ da krsno yatra jaya´ca tatra ı a a s . n . . . . av¯vrsat tasya p¯ rthah sarena gr¯v¯ b¯ h¯ r¯ n yugapaccakarta 27... . a ı ..¯ .163 ´ a˜ a a´ a a a .m¯ dr¯suto vrsasenam saraughairav¯ rayat tam viratham cak¯ ra a ı a a . .161 na karnarjunayorarthe virodham kuruta kvacit . a ´ . 27.. aham vainam gaday¯ pothay¯ mi tvam v¯ jah¯mam samup¯ ttav¯ryah a a a ı .157 paksagrah¯ statra sur¯ sur¯ stayoranye ca j¯v¯ gaganam sam¯ sthit¯ h a a a ı a a a. . .

a . hirah santaman¯ stath¯ yamau a a a . . . s a . . . . ityukto draunir¯ s¯t sa t¯ sn¯m karnadhana˜ jayau u. a s¯ kam ca b¯ nairvirath¯ m scak¯ ra vivy¯ dha t¯ napyarih¯ supu˙ khaih 27. nir¯ krto n¯ gamayam sarottamam brahm¯ strayuktam visasarja v¯ savau a . . . .ı . brahm¯ stramapyubhau tatra prayujy¯ ’nadat¯ m rane a a a. . . ¯ . a.t . n . . .. s¯ a . ´ a a a a n . .172 agneyav¯ run aindr¯ d¯nyet¯ nyanyonyamrtyave a . a n a . am hi bh¯masya balam tvay¯ ’dya tathaiva p¯ rthasya yath¯ jit¯ vayam ı a a a a . a ı a ¯ . c¯ rn¯krtam tena surendras¯ nordivyam yayau b¯ nagata´ca n¯ gah u .t .176 a˙ s s a ıt . . s am¯ nusam tat p¯ rthasya drs. mah¯ stra´astravarsena cakratuh khamanantaram a s . . a a ´ .171 ´¯ u ı n . ´ .. a.167 ı a a. aham hyavadhyo mama caiva m¯ tulo na sa˙ kitum me vacanam tvamarhasi a ´ n . . namite v¯ sudevena rathe pa˜ c¯ ngulam bhuvi a n a˙ . . cdv 27. ´¯ sard¯ laces. alam virodhena sametya p¯ ndavaih pra´adhi r¯ jyam ca may¯ sametah 27. . am a aa ıt . a . anyony¯ straprat¯gh¯ tam krtvobhau ca virejatuh 27. drs. .tamakarocca bh¯mo na me katha˜ cit tadanena sandhih 27. a. .samrddhav¯ryah sa tad¯ dhana˜ jayah suyodhanadraunikrp¯ n sabhoj¯ n ı . .169 hit¯ rthametat tava v¯ kyam¯ritam grh¯ na me naiva bhay¯ dud¯ritam a a ı a ı . grh¯tv¯ p¯ nin¯ p¯ nim duryodhanamabh¯ s ata 27. tam v¯ sudevo ratham¯ namayya mogham cak¯ r¯ rjunatah kir¯.thati v¯ rito may¯ jan¯ rdano naiva virodhamicchati n a a a . . v¯ karma guroh sutah a . u a.166 a . a. . .173 a ı a . . . ´¯ 27. inah 27. . ı . 27. . a . . 27. kramena vrddhorubalena tatra surendraputrena virocan¯ tmajah a . vrkodarastadvacane sthitah sad¯ yudhis.170 it¯ritah pr¯ ha suyodhanastam duhsasanasy¯ dya papau hi sonitam ı .t a .168 a. . a a a . .175 . ap¯ ngade´amuddi´ya mukte n¯ ge kir¯. te ki˜ cid d¯ ratastasthuh pa´yanto yuddhamuttamam n u . dhana˜ jayastis.174 27. a a. aı .

27. uddhartuk¯ mo rathacakrameva p¯ rtham yay¯ ce’vasaram prad¯ tum a a a a . a. . 27. . ¯ .. n ı .182 n a . apar¯ hne’par¯ hnasya s¯ tajasyendras¯ nun¯ a . iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ı a a a . n .178 puna´ca p¯ rthena mah¯ strayuddham prakurvatah s¯ ryasutasya cakram s a a . . . .. karnavadho n¯ ma saptavimso’dhy¯ yah a ´ a . . . . . . u u a chinnama˜ jaliken¯ ’jau sotsedhamapatacchirah 27. tasmin hate d¯namukhah suyodhano yayau sam¯ hrtya balam sa´alyah ı a . yudhis. a . a . .183 sa´amsa krsnam ca dhana˜ jayam ca bh¯mam ca ye’nye’pi yudhi prav¯r¯ h ´ s . . am viyati gacchati prabhunoditah n a ıt . a . 27. brahm¯ strasy¯ tivegitvam pr¯ ptam karnena bh¯ rgav¯ t a a a .thirah karnavadham ni´amya tad¯ sam¯ gatya dadar´a tattanum s a a s . .bha˙ ktv¯ kir¯. . . . . b¯ naistaksakaputram tam v¯ savih p¯ rvavairinam a. ciccheda tenaiva ca tasya s¯rsam sandhitsato b¯ navaram sughoram 27. . gatv¯ ca te sibiram modam¯ n¯ usuh sakrsnastadanuvrat¯ h sad¯ 27. cdvi . .179 u ´¯ a a. .. . . . . s . . . .181 ´ı . a. . a u . . .177 hatv¯ nip¯ tay¯ m¯ sa bh¯ mau karnasya pa´yatah a a a a u s .180 satyena dharmena ca sanniyojya mumoca karnasya vadh¯ ya b¯ nam a a. 27. nety¯ ha krsno’˜ jalikam sughoram trinetradattam jagrhe ca p¯ rthah a a . ı a. . . .184 a ´ a a ¯. . a a . u rathasya bh¯ mirgrasati sma sap¯ dastr¯ n i divy¯ ni ca vismrtim yayuh 27.

s . . aa . Om prabh¯ t¯ y¯ m tu sarvary¯ m guruputr¯ numoditah aa a. tayor¯ s¯nmahad yuddhamadbhutam romaharsanam aı . ´ a u . ı a ı a a . . . a a . a yuddh¯ ya damsit¯ h a . . a a a t¯ bhy¯ m tasy¯ bhavad yuddham sughoramatim¯ nus am a a. . a tatra n¯ tiprayatnena draunirbh¯mena s¯ yakaih a ı a . madhye salyah prs. .¯. s .. 28. cakraraksau yamau r¯ j˜ o dhrs. a. nrpasya p¯ r´vayor¯ st¯ magre’nyes am guroh sutah 28. salyam sen¯ patim krtv¯ yoddhum duryodhano’bhyay¯ t ´ a a a . atha astavimso’dhy¯ yah ¯ . . ´ a. a ..3 t a. .. . tamabhyayuh p¯ ndav¯ sca hrs. a r¯ j˜ ah salyena ca tath¯ ghorar¯ pam bhay¯ nakam 28. a . . . a a . duryodhanasy¯ varaj¯ n draupadey¯ yuyutsun¯ a a a a cdvii 28.t . ´ . .6 an .8 rathamanyam sam¯ sth¯ ya draunirbh¯mam samabhyay¯ t a a ı .1 28.t prs. . . . .7 asas¯ da tad¯ salyam kapipravaraketanah a´ ¯ a .4 as a a . .9 s ı ´ a a s . duryodhana´ca bh¯masya sarair¯ v¯ rayad di´ah 28. a. . . 28.¯ 28. .10 . a a . a u . a .. t¯ vubhau saravarsena v¯ ray¯ m¯ sa m¯ rutih a ´ a . tatrabhavanmahad yuddham bh¯masya draunin¯ saha ı . . .5 a as . . adyumna´ca s¯ tyakih an s a . tatr¯ ’s¯t sumahad yuddham p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m paraih saha a ı .2 agre bh¯mah p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m madhye r¯ j¯ yudhis. a´ . . . krpa´ca krtavarm¯ ca p¯ r´vayoh samavasthitau 28.t . . . . a a . cakraraksau tu salyasya sakunistatsutastath¯ ´ ´ a . .´ a . . he g¯ nd¯vadhanv¯ ’s¯d v¯ sudev¯ bhiraksitah 28. t¯ . hirah ı . a. virath¯krtastath¯ dharmas¯ nuh salyena tatksanat ı . hato’bh¯ d bhr¯ trbhi´ca suyodhanah ´ u a. .(p¯ ndavar¯ jyal¯ bhah) a.

.15 so’nyat k¯ rmukam¯ d¯ ya mumoc¯ str¯ ni phalgune a a a a a. ´ . . a .18 a˙ . 28. caturbhi´caturo v¯ h¯ nchalyasya nijagh¯ na ha 28. .tim sam¯ sritah a´ . a . ´ tayoh susamamev¯ ’s¯cciram dev¯ suropamam 28. a a . sam¯ svastah praciccheda madrar¯ jasya k¯ rmukam a´ a a .20 tad¯ ’nyam ratham¯ sth¯ ya dharmar¯ jah sarottamaih a a a a . chatram dhvajam ca taras¯ s¯ rathim ca nyap¯ tayat a a a . sauram y¯ myam ca p¯ rjanyam t¯ nyaindrena jagh¯ na sah 28. a 28. .14 a ı . hu ya ¯. mumoca p¯ rthasya sa ca nirbibheda stan¯ ntaram 28.. . . tad¯ mumoha b¯bhatsustata uccukru´uh pare 28. . a . . ´ s sam¯ svastah punarb¯ nam yamadandanibham rane a´ a. . a a a s . .. . .tadyumna´ca h¯ rdikyam s¯ tyakih krpameva ca s a . . . .17 a ı s .. a . . . sa vihvalitasarv¯ ngah si´raye dhvajamuttamam 28. . salyo gad¯ m sam¯ vidhya ciksep¯ rjunavaksasi ´ a. .sikhandy¯ dyairm¯ tulai´ca saha sarv¯ n nyav¯ rayan ´ a s a a . tena vivy¯ dha b¯bhatsum hrdaye sa mumoha ca 28. a .16 a a . ciccheda k¯ rmukam sa˙ khe madrar¯ jasya dh¯matah a a ı . ´ .19 a a tena vihvalitah p¯ rtho dhvajayas. n . ´ . . punarnyakrntat tacc¯ pamindras¯ nuramars itah a u .12 salyastu sarasa˙ gh¯ taih p¯ rthasy¯ v¯ rayad di´ah ´ ´ n a . . . tesam tadabhavad yuddham citram laghu ca sus. a dhrs.t 28. so’pi vivy¯ dha vi´ikhaih salyam¯ hava´obhinam a s a s . . upalabhya punah sa˜ j˜ am v¯ savih satrut¯ panah a . 28. . pr¯ pya sa˜ j˜ am punah p¯ rthah salyam vivy¯ dha vaksasi a n n¯ . a .21 s a a˜ a cdviii . n n¯ . tatah saram vajranibham madrar¯ jah sam¯ dade a .11 sahadevastu sakunimul¯ kam nakulastad¯ ´ u .13 a ı a . a . a . ´ . .

. ı . ´ . an vrkodarah a a s . a. sa bhinnahrdayo bh¯ mau pap¯ t¯ bhimukho nrpam u aa . .28 a ı a. satyadharmaphalai´ caiva ciksep¯ sya hrdi tvaran 28. 28. . nyav¯ rayad b¯ navarairanekai´cak¯ ra cainam viratham ksanena a a. .t . . . imudyamya jag¯ ma dharmajam a.t . . a a cdix 28.t . s´ .´ .22 a a a aa . hantuk¯ mo rane v¯ramamogh¯ m saktim¯ dade 28.30 a a a . am ca maranayaiva kevalam 28. . ´ madrar¯ je hate v¯re su´arm¯ ’rjunamabhyay¯ t a ı s a a samsaptak¯ va´is. aistamanayanmrtyave’rjunah 28. c¯ pe cchittv¯ ca yamayordadhmau sa˙ kham mah¯ svanam a a ´ n a .32 ul¯ kam sahadevo’tha sakunim c¯ tip¯ pinam u . att¯ ny¯ tt¯ ny¯ yudh¯ nyasya bh¯mah sarv¯ ni ciccheda bibheda c¯ sya a ı . .31 a s . s a . a .´ . 28. a.27 ´ a a a s . . . s a .t a .29 s a . . 28.¯ atm¯ namabhigacchantam drs. ibhih ´ a a a .. . v¯ ’nyam ratham¯ sthitah a ¯ a . a . v¯ rane bh¯masenastarasv¯ ´ ı a.23 tatastu salyam samud¯ryam¯ nam drs. . ı ı . satyadharmaratah salya indrasy¯ tithit¯ mag¯ t 28. . . a. .salyo’nyam ratham¯ sth¯ ya sarv¯ mst¯ ncharavrs. a . . duryodhanasy¯ varaj¯ nava´ is.t tam bh¯mabhinnamarm¯ n am vivarm¯ nam nir¯ yudham ı a. ´ a . t a . a ¯ a a a a marm¯ ni b¯ nairnitar¯ m puna´ca sa mus. a.. sarv¯ n jagh¯ na sen¯ m ca ni´sesamakarod rane a a a. . . a . . nihaty¯ sv¯ n s¯ tyake´ca dhrs. . t¯ .26 . nirbhidya b¯ naurviratham cak¯ ra punastrt¯yam ca ratham ruroja 28. a˜ . . . divy¯ strairapi samyojya t¯ m tad¯ dharmanandanah a a. ch¯ day¯ m¯ sa r¯ j¯ nam viratham ca cak¯ ra ha 28. sv¯ sam¯ tr¯ va´is.tadyumnasya c¯ bhibh¯ h a´ a a s a u.24 asth¯ ya c¯ nyam ratham¯ patantam puna´ca salyam bhrsameva marmasu a a s ´ ¯ a .25 a.

.35 tesamabh¯ t tasya ca ghorar¯ pam yuddham sa b¯ nairbahu´o’rjunam ca u u . ı u . .. a a s ¯ a evamaksohin¯satkam bh¯mena nihatam rane ı . .40 ı. . . a . ı. .42 28. . nı a.43 28. bahu´o virath¯krtya p¯dayitv¯ punahpunah s ı . a . dr¯ vay¯ m¯ satuste tu bh¯sit¯ vivi´urvanam 28. a. a . . . ı. ek¯ da´aks ohin¯bhyah sis. pa˜ ca p¯ rthena nihat¯ arddham k¯ li˙ gak¯ nr te n a a . . puna´ca saineya´ikhandip¯ rsat¯ n yamau nrpam ca vyadadh¯ nnir¯ yudh¯ n s ´ s a a a . .tamanyairnis¯ ditam 28. . a . . . duryodhano bhaumas¯ nuh pr¯ yah sen¯ hanah kram¯ t u . sa tena ca pr¯ sakaro rane’rih¯ cac¯ ra sainaiyamat¯ d ayacca 28.36 28. a a . . . hiram yam¯ vayatn¯ d virath¯ mscak¯ ra a u a a a a.41 a s¯ . cdx 28. a . .37 gaje ca bh¯mena sarairnip¯ tite sam¯ ruhad v¯ jivaram sunirbhayah ı ´ a a a . pr¯ se nikrtte ca vrkodarena viv¯ hanah so’payayau suyodhanah a a . . duryodhano jalastambham krtv¯ mantr¯ n jaj¯ pa ha a a . . aksohin¯catuskam ca p¯ rth¯ n¯ m draunin¯ hatam a a a. jayam labdhv¯ tadats¯ ccaih p¯ ndavesu mah¯ tmasu a u a . ´ a .ı . s . a. . . mumoha ten¯ bhihatah sa s¯ tyakiryam¯ vapi pr¯ sanip¯d itau rathe a a a a ı. a. a mantr¯ durv¯ sas¯ datt¯ mrtasa˜ j¯vanaprad¯ h a a a a . .33 a ı a . .38 a a a ´ a. . . cak¯ ra m¯ rcch¯ bhigatam yudhis. a . ı vy¯ sena mocito’thaikah p¯ rth¯ n duryodhano’bhyay¯ t a a . . anyairany¯ h samastai´ca dronakarnamah¯ brat¯ h a. .39 . a a 28.t tam bh¯maseno viratham cak¯ ra gajam sam¯ ruhya punah samabhyay¯ t ı a a a . nis¯daturdharmasutam pray¯ ntam sam¯ksya bh¯mo’sya jagh¯ na v¯ jinam a . ´. . . ı a a . a n a . a s saineyena grh¯to’tha sa˜ jayo’nanta´aktin¯ ´ n s a . a 28. ad¯ ya gurv¯m ca gad¯ m pray¯ to dvaip¯ yanasyorusaro vive´a 28. s a a.jagh¯ na draunih¯ rdikyakrp¯ n bh¯m¯ rjunau tatah 28. .ı . ı . .34 a a a ı.¯ .

a˜ a .ı.thirah supurusairv¯ kyairenamath¯ ’hvayat a a . . .46 ´ a . a . s¯ cyagravedhy¯ m prthiv¯m d¯ tum naicchah katham punah 28.tro’yam syuravadhy¯ sca te punah 28.a . . o vivarmakah a a ıt . a 28.53 yadyevamapi me yuddham bhavadbhirmanyase samam . sarvairekena v¯ yuddham karisye naca bh¯rmama 28. . cdxi . tad¯ jal¯ t samunmajjya tribhirdraunipurassaraih a a . a´ . a . raputrah svasamstad¯ dandahato yath¯ ’hih a .50 a a. duryodhano’vi´at toyam drs. ¯ . . . .44 a a. . a .47 amarsito’sau dhrtar¯ s. ´ ..48 a ´¯t a a a a.54 a ı . a. .t a . ı.52 28. ´ . na kur¯ nam kule j¯ tastvam yo bh¯to hyapo’vi´ah 28.51 u.. hy¯ t tapase van¯ ya y¯ y¯ m bhav¯ nch¯ satu sarvaprthv¯m 28.49 u a. a . . a uv¯ ca caika ev¯ hamakir¯. mantrayantam sma dadrsust¯ n drs. uddhared dh¯ rtar¯ s. . a .jale sthitv¯ japan saptadinaih sarv¯ n mrt¯ napi a a . v¯ tam ke´av¯ j˜ ay¯ s . . ı. . a ı s . . a . .. uv¯ ca sa. anvesantah su´ruvu´ca vy¯ dhebhyastam jale sthitam ´ s s a . ı.45 ´ a . .t a . . agacchamsca tatastatra puraskrtya jan¯ rdanam 28. . s a n a yudhis. 28. iti vidy¯ balam tasya j˜ atv¯ p¯ ndusut¯ statah a n¯ a a.. . .¯ jalastambh¯ t samuttasthau svasann¯ s¯vis o yath¯ a ´ a ´ı . t . d¯ tumicchasi sarv¯ m ca prthv¯m n¯ dya vayam punah 28. . . ı tam¯ ha dharmajo r¯ j¯ yastvam krsne sam¯ gate a aa a . . ityukta aha dharm¯ tm¯ varm¯ dyam ca dad¯ mi te a a a a ¯ . ahatv¯ pratigrhn¯m ehi yuddhe sthiro bhava a . . ity¯ di r¯ ksavacanam srutv¯ duryodhano rusa a u . . . gh¯ tayitv¯ sarvaprthv¯m bh¯smadronamukh¯ napi a a ı. v¯ te pradudruvuh 28. bhavanto bahavo varma´irastr¯ n ayut¯ api s a.

. hantainam¯ jau nahi bh¯matulyo bale kvacid dh¯ rtar¯ s. . a a . ath¯ ’ha n¯ r¯ yana adidevo yudhis.55 hatvaikam tvam bhu˙ ksva r¯ jyamanye y¯ ma vayam vanam n . . r¯ j˜ o gad¯ y¯ h parigrhya v¯rah samutthito yuddhaman¯ h samunnadan 28. 28. . apaddharmam dar´ayitum ki˜ cidvy¯ jena samyutah s a ¯ .58 an a a.63 a a ´ ı a . . . . a a a. . . . adatsva c¯ ’yudham yena jetumicchasi satrav¯ n 28. . ¯ ´ . . a an¯ pady¯ padiva ca dar´ayet¯ m janasya tu 28. . cdxii . . ´ a . avy¯ jen¯ pi sakto’sau balam niss¯mam¯ ha ca 28. .65 n¯ nyastato lokanind¯ m vyapanetumubh¯ vapi a a. . n a a. a . ı .56 a ´¯ a ¯ . n .. aa 28. . a. ramity¯ ce yadyapi sphutam ı a a a. . n¯ bheradhast¯ ddhananam jan¯ ahurgad¯ mrdhe 28. .66 a a s a. . aha siksamapyan¯ n¯ m yatnam duryodhane’dhikam u a. .t . .. . nahi bh¯mo’tiprayatnam kury¯ diti guno hyayam 28.trah krt¯ ca 28.64 ı a . adharma iti tat krsno lokanind¯ nivr ttaye a . 28. ¯ u ı . . ı ur¯ bh¯mena bhettavyau pratij˜ am raksat¯ ripoh n¯ . nahyesa r¯ j¯ gaday¯ rane caran sakyo vijetum nikhilaih sur¯ suraih a .vrn¯sva prativ¯ram ca pa˜ c¯ n¯ m yam tvamicchasi ı .59 sa ni´cay¯ d va´caturo nihany¯ t sah¯ rjun¯ n bh¯masenah katha˜ cit s a s a a a ı n . t u . ı.¯ . a . hiram kas.61 a a a¯ a .tesu tu vi´esatah n¯ a s .´ 28.57 srutv¯ ’sya v¯ kyam rabhaso vrkodaro gad¯ m tad¯ ’dhyarddhabhar¯ dhik¯ m mud¯ ´ a a a. hate v¯ tvayi tenaiva bhu˜ j¯ma´c¯ khil¯ m bhuvam a nı s a a.60 a ı a a.62 bh¯mo hany¯ d dh¯ rtar¯ s. amidam krtam tvay¯ a aa . 28. . . . bh¯mena yotsye gaday¯ sad¯ hi me priy¯ gad¯ n¯ nyadath¯ ’yudham sprse ı a a a a a a . . iti dharmarahasyam tu vittah krsnavrkodarau . pratij˜ ap¯ lanam dharmo dus.t . ityukta uce nahi durbalairaham yotsye caturbhirbhavadarjun¯ dibhih a ¯ . . . ¯ a . .

tato bh¯mam va˜ cayitum dh¯ rtar¯ s. a . ´ .73 . . . ı u a ı 82 “rsabh¯ m m¯ sam¯ n¯ n¯ m ” a a a a a. balabhadro’py¯ jag¯ ma tad¯ tau prativ¯ ritum 28. s s a . a´ a a .tato bh¯mah sarvalokasya dharmam prak¯ sayan v¯ kyamidam jag¯ da ı . n a a. . evam pratij˜ ayugm¯ rtham bhagnam sakthiyugam rane n¯ a .. ham¯ le’hanad bh¯mo bhinnasakthi´ca so’patat 28. . .72 n¯ dhast¯ nmadhya ev¯ sau nijaghne tam vrkodarah a a a . . ¯ n a prs. rah sirah ksitau ı .166. .t pratij˜ ap¯ lan¯ rth¯ ya nobhernoparyadhastad¯ n¯ a a a a gad¯ yuddhasya mary¯ d¯ m ya´a´c¯ pyabhiraksitum a a a. . . .. . sm¯ ray¯ m¯ sa karm¯ ni y¯ ni tasya krt¯ ni ca a a a a. tatpratij˜ anus¯ ren a bh¯mo m¯ rddh¯ namakram¯t n¯ a . a . a . . cdxiii 28..67 a n .74 tesam puny¯ ni vidy¯ sca sam¯ d¯ yaiva sarva´ah a´ a a s . tato dadar´a tad yuddham m¯ nitah krsnap¯ rvakaih s . . .. a . a a a .69 a a a a v¯ rit¯ vapi tenobhau naiva yuddham pramu˜ cat¯ m a a n a .´ a u a . .ı ¯ u a . krsnam dy¯ te nidheh¯ti yadav¯ d¯t suyodhanah ı a ı .75 28.71 u ı s . u . 28... . . . 28. nyadh¯ ducchritasakth¯kastad¯ krsnabhyanuj˜ ay¯ a ı a .1) iti s¯ ktam dadar´a ca u . .70 ´ . u .a krsnabandhe krto mantra iti m¯ rdhni pad¯ ’hanat u a . .. t . tau siksabalasamyuktau mandal¯ ni viceratuh 28.68 ı a a ¯ . . s . . 28. a . .76 punahpuna´ca tad v¯ksya cukrodha musal¯ yudhah s ı . .¯ . dar´ayantau gad¯ m¯ rgam citram tau praviceratuh s a a . 82 rgveda 10. ityuktavantam prasas¯ ra c¯ ’jau duryodhanastatra babh¯ va yuddham a a u . bh¯mastad¯ ’gryaprakrtim vidhitsurmandah sa ajau vyacarajjan¯ rthe 28.¯ . t¯ mscak¯ ra tamogant¯rnstasya m¯ rdhni pad¯ ’kraman a. ur¯ tav¯ ham hi yath¯ pratij˜ am bhetsy¯ mi naiv¯ tra vic¯ ran¯yam 28.

tasmin gate v¯ sudevam samaprcchad yudhisthirah a . bh¯masyaiva bhavet samyagiti buddhy¯ parah prabhuh ı a . . s ko nu duryodhane p¯ pe hate dosah katha˜ cana 28. . ¯ a . punah krodh¯ bhit¯ mr¯ ksa ad¯ ya musalam halam a a a . .84 a a u. a . .a .. ..88 tasm¯ t saddharma ev¯ yam bh¯mac¯rna iti bruvan a a . . .iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a cukro´a naiva dharmo’yamityas¯ v¯ rdhvab¯ hukah 28. ato’yamapyadharmena hato n¯ tr¯ sti d¯ sanam 28. pratij˜ ap¯ lan¯ y¯ pi vibhedor¯ vrkodarah n¯ a a a u . . . v¯ sudevavacah srutv¯ dharmacchalamiti bruvan a a . s u. .90 cdxiv 28. ı ı .79 ¯ ı a . . . abhaye samsthite bh¯me r¯ mam jagr¯ ha ke´avah ı a . 28. bh¯ bh¯ raksatijo dharmo macchu´r¯ satmakastu yah u a . . adho hany¯ d va˜ cayantamadho hatv¯ na dusyati a n a . 28. .82 a as ı a . .86 lokato’pi na dharmasya h¯ niratra katha˜ cana a n ye bh¯masy¯ prabh¯ vaj˜ a apaddharmam ca manvate ı a a n¯ ¯ . . . abhidudr¯ va bh¯mam tam na cac¯ la vrkodarah 28. .´a a . na mandale’bhis¯ re v¯ n¯ pas¯ re ca n¯ bhitah a a a a a . ¯ . ¯ a jar¯ sandhopamo yasm¯ d dh¯ rtar¯ strah suvi´rutah a a a a. s . a s . . dharmata´ca pratij˜ eyam krt¯ ten¯ nur¯ patah s n . a a. dharmo’yamathav¯ ’dharma iti tam pr¯ ha ke´avah 28.80 krt¯ pratij˜ a ca vrkodarena bhetsye tavor¯ iti yuktip¯ rvam n¯ u u . 28.83 a s .78 a ı . . .87 28. 28.89 ´ a .77 s a u a .a a u . devairhi va˜ cayitvaiva hat¯ h p¯ rvam sur¯ rayah n a. .¯ a a a a. . bh¯smadronau ca karna´ca yadaivopadhin¯ hat¯ h ı. .81 . api samsayinam cakre dharmar¯ jam jagatpatih 28. . avadhyatve sivavar¯ d gad¯ siksabal¯ dapi ´ a a´ . ´ rauhineyo jag¯ m¯ ’´u svapur¯meva s¯ nugah 28. . . samsr¯ vay¯ nena tadesa dharmato jagh¯ na duryodhanamagryakarm¯ a a . aha dharmena nihato bh¯men¯ yam suyodhanah 28. a na s¯ ksad dharmato vadhy¯ ye tu p¯ patam¯ nar¯ h a .85 a n . u a .

tvayaiva p¯ pe nihit¯ hi p¯ rth¯ h p¯ p¯ dhikastvam hi sadaika eva 28.. iti bruvantam punar¯ ha krsnam duryodhanah p¯ pakrt¯ m pradh¯ nah a a . jag¯ da krsnam sphurit¯ dharosthah krodh¯ t sup¯ po dhrtar¯ stras¯ nuh a a a a . ... tatpar¯ msca katham na sy¯ t tamo’nte ca vi´esatah a. a a s p¯ pam ca p¯ p¯ nugatam ca hatv¯ katha˜ can¯ pyasti nacaiva p¯ pam 28. .. . ityuktavatyeva nrpe sure´aih pras¯ navrstirvihit¯ pap¯ ta s . 28.. mukhyam dharmam hi bhagav¯ n bal¯ y¯ ’ha jan¯ ya ca a a a a . . . . a svayam ca p¯ pe niratah sadaiva p¯ p¯ t sup¯ p¯ m gatimeva y¯ si 28.93 a a a a. bh¯sm¯ dihaty¯ ’pi tavaiva p¯ pam yadanvayustv¯ matip¯ pani´cayam ı. a . a . . .103 a s ¯ a . keval¯ ratnah¯neyam p¯ ndavairbhujyat¯ m mah¯ 28. ity¯ civ¯ msam prajag¯ da krsno na tvatsamah p¯ patamah kad¯ cit u a. .92 s a a . ista bhog¯ may¯ bhukt¯ h pr¯ pt¯ ca param¯ gatih a a a. a .97 a a a . . .´ . u. . u . a. u . a . a a . . sambh¯ vayata atm¯ nam v¯ sudevam vinindatah a ¯ a .94 a . a..102 yadaikaikamalam tatra duhkh¯ dhikyam samuccay¯ t a . istam ca yaj˜ ai´caritam ca p¯ rtaih padam rip¯ nam nihitam hi m¯ rdhni n s u . . u .. a . .svenaiva balabhadr¯ ya jan¯ ya ca punahpunah a a . .101 . a . a .a. a a a . iti yad vaksyati punarni´cay¯ rthe’rjun¯ ya ca 28. dharmenaiva hato r¯ j¯ dh¯ rtar¯ strah suyodhanah a a a a. punahpunardharmata eva bh¯mo jagh¯ na r¯ j¯ namiti bruvantam ı a aa . . . srutv¯ ’pyuktam na taty¯ ja samsayam dharmajo yatah ´ a a . .. .´ a s .91 ´ a . a a a n a a . nisargatah p¯ patamastvamany¯ n dharmasthit¯ n p¯ papathe nidh¯ ya a a a a . . svantottamo n¯ ma ka eva mattah ko n¯ ma doso’sti may¯ krto’tra 28. a a . . . mrtyu´ca sa˙ gr¯ ma´irasyav¯ pto ranonmukhenaiva may¯ kimanyat 28.99 candras¯ ryanibhaih surairdh¯ rmikaih sadbhirujjhit¯ u a a .100 a ı a. gunadhik¯ ste madap¯ sray¯ cca ko n¯ ma tesvanvapi p¯ pam¯ ha 28. . cdxv 28. . . . . .95 ¯ a a´ a a a a .98 s n a s a a . ´¯ . . ¯ . a a . . . . . a. a a a . . . tato’pyasamsayam krsno na cak¯ ra yudhisthiram 28.. . ayodhinah a a a ut .. a . . na p¯ ndavesvasti tato hi ki˜ cit p¯ pam prayatn¯ cca nisargato’pi a. . a . . . . . . . n a . ı . . iti tat k¯ rayitve´a aha mogham tav¯ khilam 28. 28. .96 a a a a a. .¯ duhkhino duhkham¯ psyanti p¯ rth¯ ste k¯ . . t¯ meva buddhim dhrtar¯ stras¯ noh krtv¯ drdh¯ m p¯ tayitum tamo’ndhe a . u .

107 a a a . ¯˙ . a . . . hatam ca dharmena nrpam vyaj¯ nan p¯ po’yamityeva ca ni´cit¯ rth¯ h 28.. . krpas¯ tvatasamyukto vive´a gahanam rath¯ 28. . yayau viri˜ ce´asurendramukhyaih samp¯ jitastai´ca rananganat smayan n s u s .111 tadaiva h¯ rdikyakrp¯ nvito’y¯ t suyodhanam drauniramum say¯ nam a a . sneh¯ d draunih sa˜ jayo rauhineyo dauryodhan¯ t p¯ pamityeva cocuh 28. . a˜ a .´ . n¯ ’g¯ nnidr¯ ni´¯the ca dhv¯ ksan nyagrodhav¯ sinah 28.´ . . khy¯ pay¯ m¯ sa bhagav¯ n jane nijajanestadah a a a a . . 28. .nrsamsasya krtaghnasya gunavaddvesinah sad¯ a . n . yayau sap¯ rtha´aineyah kur¯ nam sibiram ni´i a s u.106 a a s a a. v¯ kyai r¯ j¯ nam¯ sv¯ sya pr¯ y¯ t p¯ rth¯ n punarharih 28.109 an s a a a a s . a .. ¯ . 28. .114 a u . . a . hat¯ n subahus¯ hasr¯ neken¯ tibalena tu a a a a kau´ikena nir¯ksyaiva pr¯ ha tau krpas¯ tvatau s ı . aı . tay¯ bh¯ raksanahrd¯ so’bhisiktastathetyag¯ t 28. sa krsnabh¯map¯ rth¯ n¯ m bhay¯ deva punarvanam ı a a a. a a . . . . a. . krsnasya r¯ j˜ a´ca matena y¯ to jag¯ ma c¯ nveva jan¯ rdana´ca 28. . ´ a prabhagnasakthim ca srg¯ labh¯ taih sambhaksyam¯ nam dadrse svasantam a u . dharmayuktai´ca tattv¯ rthairlokavrtt¯ nudar´akaih s a s .105 prakhy¯ pite v¯ sudevena dharme sat¯ m sarvesam hrdyam¯ s¯t samastam a a a. . ... . .112 sa duhkha´ok¯ bhihato vinindya p¯ rth¯ n may¯ bh¯ pa kimatra k¯ ryam s a a a a u a . a . 28. . . . a .´ . . a . . . . a. .115 s ı . vadan punahpunaridam dharmato hata ityapi . . . ¯ 28. . ..´ ´ . u a a´ . . .113 ucchidya santatim p¯ ndoh krtv¯ svaksetrasantatim . yudhisthiro’p¯ yadar´¯ sadaiva sasamsayo’bh¯ t sumano’bhivrsty¯ a sı u . .´ . a .110 a aa a´ a a a a a . k¯ l¯ nus¯ rato daiv¯ mscopasamhartumacyutah aa a a. a .104 28.¯ a . . yadi dharmaphalam dhv¯ ntam s¯ ryavat sy¯ t prak¯ sakam a . . tatah krsnah p¯ ndup¯ nc¯ lakaistairbhrsam nadadbhirhrsitaih sametah .116 a a a sı a . . . . . ´ s . ´ . a 28. . . . . a. . tasya cintayato dronavadham duryodhanasya ca . . . .108 tatah srutv¯ sa˜ jay¯ d duhkhataptam sambodhayisyan pitaram yuyutsuh a n a . . . 28.. a a. . .117 cdxvi . . ity¯ ha nisp¯ ndavat¯ m kurusvetyamum vyadh¯ t p¯ msvabhisekinam nrpah a a.¯ . .

a a a . a.121 a an a a a a´ .¯ .a . . atmane dronaputr¯ ya dadau sarv¯ yudh¯ ni ca 28.¯ na santi hi brahmahanam sulok¯ vi´esata´caiva gurudruh¯ m punah a s . . 28. ´ ı . y¯ mi p¯ ndusut¯ n hantumityuktv¯ ’ruruhe ratham a a. . a. . a.127 28. . . . .. v¯ sudev¯ j˜ ayaiv¯ tra sv¯ tman¯ ’pi sad¯ sivah 28. a 28.. a .123 yaj˜ atustena harina preritah sa˙ karah svayam n . .118 niv¯ rito’pi t¯ bhy¯ m sa pr¯ dravacchibiram prati a a a. . ayudhesu nig¯rnesu drauniryaj˜ am tu m¯ nasam ¯ ı .nidar´anena hyenena preritah param¯ tman¯ s a a .. .125 tadicchayaiva nirdisto d¯ sye m¯ rgam tav¯ dya ca a a . ye niry¯ syanti sibir¯ jjahitam t¯ mstu sarva´ah a ´ a s . 28. n . ´ n . uv¯ ca c¯ ham¯ disto visnun¯ prabhavisnun¯ a a a .119 a ´ a . tatraiv¯ ntardadhe so’pi prov¯ ca krpas¯ tvatau a a a . s .. par¯tam v¯ sudevam ca bahukotisvar¯ pina 28. ugrar¯ padharam rudram svak¯y¯ m tanvameva sah u ı a.¯ . ityuktv¯ pravive´antardhanv¯ khadg¯ krt¯ ntavat a s¯ ı ı . a . a .. ı .. s a.122 a s . . . samutthitam m¯ m jahi sastrap¯ nim sastrena v¯ro’si sa v¯radharmah ´ a. . .129 a ı a u .´ atastay¯ preritena sv¯ tmanaiv¯ khilesvapi a a a . vaksasyas¯ vavadad v¯tanidro j¯ ne bhavantam hi gurostan¯ jam 28. . a araksam p¯ rtha´ibiramiyantam k¯ lameva tu s .. .. a . .120 ı . lok¯ sca me santvatha sastrap¯ t¯ iti bruv¯ nam sa rusa jag¯ da 28. .130 a´ ´ ua a. a´ a a. cdxvii . anujagmatust¯ vapi tam sibiradv¯ ri caiksata 28. .128 p¯ r¯ vat¯ svam sa tad¯ say¯ namupetya padbhy¯ m samat¯ dayacca a a a´ . .¯ . a . ayuddhyadagrasacc¯ ’´u drauneh sarv¯ yudh¯ nyapi as a a . acinty¯ hari´aktiryad drsyante tmahano’pi hi 28. cakre’tm¯ nam pa´um krtv¯ sv¯ tmasth¯ yaiva visnave a . a a 28.126 ¯ a a. a u . ityud¯rya prad¯ y¯ ’´u sarv¯ het¯rvrsadhvajah ı a as a ı .124 ¯ a a a . . a ayudh¯ ni ca sarv¯ ni hantum sarv¯ nim¯ n jan¯ n 28. . . a a a . drstvaiva v¯ sudevam tamatrasad gautam¯sutah a ı . .

.141 a a a. a tadr¯ penaiva rudrena vinainamiti cintitam 28. bh¯ mau pr¯ geva samspar´anna j˜ atastamas¯ ’mun¯ u a s¯ n¯ a a . a a a a s .´ a a a s . 28. a a rta ekam bhaimasenim k¯ sir¯ j¯ tmaj¯ tmajam 28. .na dharmayuddhena vadh¯ rhak¯ sca ye tvadvidh¯ h p¯ patam¯ h sup¯ pa a a´ a. aa vi´asantam krsant¯m ca svapne’pa´yaddhi p¯ rsatah s ı. ı .140 u . . . . .. .. a . u ´ . . a . mamantha krcchrena vih¯ ya deham yayau nijam sth¯ namasau ca vahnih 28.138 a´ a a . . tam tad¯ ’ntarhitah sarvah kail¯ samanayat ksanat a a .. janamejayam ca p¯ nc¯ l¯sut¯ nabhiyayau jvalan 28. 28. 28. ı cdxviii .142 jij¯visumstatra pal¯ yam¯ n¯ n dv¯ ri sthitau gautamah s¯ tvata´ca ı . . . . . . khadgena prahrtam drstv¯ h¯ rdikyena pap¯ ta ha a . .135 a˜ a ı a .¯ sa sarvatr¯ tan¯ m¯ ’s¯datastatraiva so’vasat 28. . .133 sam¯ ksipad dronasuto’sya kanthe nibaddhya maurv¯m dhanusopyurasthah a . cekit¯ n¯ dik¯ mscaiva jagh¯ n¯ ny¯ n sa sarva´ah 28. ´ a . . ´ . . tatah sikhandinam hatv¯ yudh¯ many¯ ttamojasau a a u . . n¯ a a a a v¯ ray¯ m¯ sa bh¯ lokam naiva y¯ h¯tyamum sivah a a a u a ı .139 s¯ m¯ nyato’p¯ ndav¯ ya draunin¯ ’pyabhisandhitam a a a. . . . .136 a´ a a a .134 a a . . . . . ´ . . . k¯ sir¯ jena ten¯ sau jugopainam krp¯ yutah 28. si´un striya´caiva nihantumugrah pr¯ jv¯ layat tacchibiram samant¯ t ´ s¯ s a a a . astram brahma´ira´cainam na jagh¯ naikyatastayoh s s a .132 u. a nijaghnatuh sarvatah p¯ rsatasya s¯ tastvekah sesito daivayog¯ t 28.¯ . ´ . . . .. a 28. any¯ sakte samutth¯ ya pr¯ dravad yatra p¯ rsat¯ 28. sarv¯ n savy¯ pasavyena tath¯ ’ny¯ n p¯ ndav¯ tmaj¯ n a a a a a. .´ a ı . v¯ sudevamatam j˜ atv¯ s¯ mr¯ jy¯ ya par¯ksitah a ı .143 a.131 ava´yabh¯ vinam mrtyum dhrstadyumno vicintya tam s a . . ı. . s a. a . . .144 a a a a. . t¯ sn¯m babh¯ va svapne’pi nityam pa´yati t¯ m mrtim 28. u a.137 ´ a a a ı pur¯ ’rthitah svadauhitrasy¯ maratv¯ ya sa˙ karah a a a ´ n . . a a. . .. a . sa cedip¯ nc¯ lakar¯ sak¯ s¯nany¯ msca sarv¯ n vinihatya v¯rah a˜ a u´ a´ı a. . . s draunim ca k¯ lar¯ trim ca dronap¯ t¯ danantaram a. tairutthitairasyam¯ nah saraih khadgena jaghniv¯ n a . a a .

a visnunaivobhayam yasm¯ t klrptam bh¯mo’strameva tat a . . etasminnantare krsno dharmajen¯ rjunena ca a . ..ı . ´ a.tasy¯ akathayat sarvam s¯ bh¯m¯ y¯ ’ha duhkhit¯ a a .. . a˙ . g¯ yatr¯ tatra mantro yad brahm¯ taddhy¯ nadevat¯ a ı a a a dhyeyo n¯ r¯ yano devo jagatprasavit¯ svayam 28. .145 tadantare draunirapi pray¯ tah krsnasut¯ n¯ m muditah sir¯ msi a .. . . . . a . bh¯m¯ rjun¯ bhy¯ matha ke´av¯ cca bh¯t¯ h prthag draunimukh¯ h pray¯ t¯ h ı a a a s a ı a. 28.. a . .147 28. a. . pr¯ dravad ratham¯ ruhya sa dhanv¯ gautam¯sutam a a ı ı 28. . maivam k¯ rs¯h punariti ddhy¯ yat¯ ’bdhestate svamu 28.148 . . . a a . . ı .¯ . a uce ca p¯ rthayoh krsno yat krtam draunin¯ pur¯ ¯ a a . .. . ..¯ avrtya yuddhyan vijito’stram brahma´ira adade 28. . . . . . gurubhakty¯ tato drauneh svastyastvity¯ ha v¯ savih 28. . . .156 a a a . . . a a. a a´ . a ı a a . .149 ¯ . .. . avadhyo bh¯masenastadastram c¯ moghameva yat 28. a .154 svastyastu dronaputr¯ ya bh¯ tebhyo mahyameva ca a u .157 ua a. . .¯ cdxix 28. . anastraj˜ esu muktam taddhany¯ dastramucam yatah n . . tam¯ dravantam prasam¯ksya bh¯tah par¯ dravad drauniratidrut¯ svaih a ı . . tatraikalam dronasutam rathena y¯ ntam rath¯ m¯ rutiranvadh¯ vat a . d¯ tum tvad¯ yudham me’dyetyevamukte tmanoditam a . s ¯ . a .. . .155 a s¯ . a ı . iti bruvamstadev¯ stramastra´antyai vyasarjayat 28.152 prstenoktam tvay¯ h¯n¯ m krtv¯ duryodhan¯ ya g¯ m a ı a. ı a a . adravantam punardrstv¯ bh¯mam dronatmajo rusa ¯ . ¯ a a . . tatr¯ ’gamat tadastram ca bh¯mam c¯ vyarthat¯ m nayan a ı . 28.146 drstv¯ taduktam ca ni´amya p¯ pastusto’tyajat s¯ dhviti deham¯ su s a a a´ . . a a. dhar¯ y¯ m draunin¯ muktam krsnena prerito’rjunah a a. tadastram prajvalad drstv¯ ’p¯ ndavatvavidhitsay¯ a .. a s . . . 28. .153 a a .. tad¯ ’strayostu samyoge bh¯ t¯ n¯ m samhrtirbhavet a ua a. . .. a a . ad¯ ya h¯ rdikyakrp¯ nuy¯ to duryodhanam sannikrstapray¯ nam ¯ a a a a a. a sv¯ yudh¯ n¯ m y¯ canam c¯ pya´aktena taduddhrtau a a a.151 aa . a . a . . a a a .150 ı . ı . . bh¯ t¯ n¯ m svastirapyatra k¯ nksit¯ karunatman¯ 28.

.sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ ı a a a .166 as n aa . . . . v¯ sudevah punah pr¯ ha yadi hantavya eva te a . jitah pr¯ geva bh¯mena bh¯m¯ yaiva mah¯ prabham ı ı a a . . n a. . . .159 . . .169 cdxx . ¯ . . . . nivartane tatah sakto n¯ yam dronatmajo’pi san ´ a . a api kevalay¯ v¯ c¯ p¯ rthebhyo’stram nivartaya 28. . a garbhastath¯ ’pi naiv¯ stram p¯ tay¯ smin katha˜ cana a a n . .´ 28. nivartan¯ samarthastvam dehi naisargikam manim a . . . y¯ dave´o’tha gautamy¯ h sutam¯ haikasantateh a s a. a . u a a .161 ksatratej¯ brahmac¯ r¯ kaum¯ r¯ dapi p¯ ndavah a aı aa a. tasm¯ nniv¯ rayan yogam tayormadhye’bhavat ksanat a a . . v¯ c¯ nivartay¯ stram te ityukto draunirabrav¯t 28. .. . a a . a´ ksuttrtsram¯ paham divyagandham dhv¯ ntaharam subham a a . a a 28. . . .164 utkrtya bh¯m¯ ya dadau mukt¯ h pa˜ caiva p¯ ndav¯ h ı a a. a 28. samsth¯ py¯ stradvayam d¯ re t¯ v¯ ha purusottamah . . . a´ . . ityukto m¯ rdhajam ratnam jar¯ maranan¯ sanam u a . a . a. ´ . ityuktastam pranamy¯ ’´u sa˜ jah¯ r¯ rjuno’pi tat 28. draunirapyevamev¯ ’ha tau vedapatirabrav¯t a ı . aa tatraiva p¯ tay¯ myastramuttar¯ garbhakrntane 28. . . .158 ı s ı . santi hyastravidah p¯ rvam pr¯ ya´caitanna taih krtam u a s . tath¯ ’pyastradvayam yuktam bh¯ t¯ n¯ m n¯ sakrd dhruvam a u a a . . astr¯ diti tato vedabhart¯ v¯ savimabrav¯t 28.165 a a a ı t¯ ta muktam draunin¯ ’pi tvamev¯ stram nivartaya a a . . ..162 a a a.¯ niss¯ma´aktih paramah krsnah satyavat¯sutah 28. . . nivartyat¯ mastramiti sakras¯ nustath¯ ’karot a ´ u a nivartan¯ prabhum draunim v¯ sudevo’bhyabh¯ sata a a. . lokopadravakrt karma santah kuryuh katham kvacit 28. . a . . .163 a a a a .167 a a a ı . ityukte phalgunah pr¯ ha may¯ muktam mah¯ padi a a .160 ´¯ a . abrahmacary¯ dityukte vy¯ so draunimabh¯ sata 28. . santyarthameva ca vibho ksantavyam bhavat¯ tatah 28. paksap¯ t¯ dicchasi tvam bh¯ gineyasya santatim a .168 a a a . .

. . . .176 r¯ padvayen¯ pi harestathokto jag¯ da k¯.180 ity¯ di svapnadrstam yat pr¯ yah satyamabh¯ diti a a . s a. arjunena pratij˜ anam draupadyai svavadham prati n¯ ..174 mad¯ j˜ ay¯ s¯ viphal¯ bhavitr¯ v¯ nch¯ mumuksa vimukhasya visnoh an a a a ı a˜ a . . . ek¯bh¯ vam svar¯ pena y¯ syatyacyutanisthay¯ ı a . . . . . . .183 cdxxi . . a ityukta Omiti pr¯ ha bhagav¯ n b¯ dar¯ yanah a a a a . 28. . a s¯ .181 28. pr¯ pyottaradv¯ pare ca ved¯ n samvibhajisyati a a a . s. 28. cik¯rsordh¯ rtar¯ strasya tantum bh¯ yah suduskaram ı . . . tvay¯ saha sy¯ nmama sa˙ gamo vibho yathestatah sy¯ nnaca me’tra vighnah 28.. n a˙ .182 tatah saptarsirbh¯ tv¯ p¯ r¯ saryapras¯ datah u a a a´ a . u . . sa krsnoktamapi pr¯ pya b¯ dar¯ yana´isyat¯ m a a a . . nibadhy¯ ’nayanam caiva tenaiva sibiram prati a ´ .. . . a. ujj¯vay¯ myaham garbham yatatah saktito’pi te 28. ... a .178 28.a.¯ . u . a . j¯ n¯ mi te matim dustam jigh¯ msoh p¯ rthasantatim a a a.175 a u. . .171 a a ı. . . .170 p¯ taye garbha ev¯ hamity¯ ce gautam¯sutah a a u ı . durgandhayukto vranasa˜ cit¯ ngah sad¯ carah sy¯ vipinesu manda a . .. 28. a . .. ´ santatirvarsas¯ hasram p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m bhaved bhuvi . . a a .179 28. . mu˜ ceti draupad¯v¯ kyam neti bh¯mavacastath¯ n ı a ı a . .177 a a n . u . . 28. a . . a . . . . ´ . 28. .172 ı a . svapne hi draupadey¯ n¯ m vadho drsto tman¯ ni´i a a. . a .¯ . durmate pa´ya me v¯ryam yat te sakyam kurusva tat s ı ´ . krsnav¯ ky¯ nmanim hrtv¯ de´anniry¯ tanam tath¯ a a . tam pranamya yayau so’pi svapnadrstamanusmaran . ath¯ ’ha v¯ sudevastam¯satkruddha iva prabhuh 28. cintayan prayayau d¯ vam draunih sastrabhrt¯ m varah a .abhimanyormrtasyaiva dehe p¯ taya m¯ nada a a . a a. . evam tvadastranihatam garbhamujj¯vay¯ myaham ı a . .173 28.. matp¯ lit¯ m na ka´cit t¯ m t¯ vaddhantum ksamah kvacit a a.. yathaiva tenaiva nar¯ dhir¯ dho gamyastava sy¯ nnaca bh¯ mibh¯ gah 28. a a . y¯ vad bhuvi sy¯ diha p¯ rthatanturvy¯ so’pi tam pr¯ ha tatheti devah a a a a a .l¯tanayam sa krsnam u a a aı . a u a . . a s .. a 28.

. yudhisthirasy¯ nu vicitrav¯ryasutasya p¯ d¯ vabhivandam¯ nam a ı a a a . krsnayai tam manim datv¯ bh¯mast¯ m paryas¯ ntvayat a ı a. ´¯ ityuktvaiva pranamato g¯ ndh¯ r¯ supad¯ ngul¯h 28.. . . . .ı . u . s. so’py¯ badhya manim m¯ rdhni reje r¯ j¯ gav¯ miva a aa a . . . an . . ¯ . n a ı . aslisya c¯ rn¯krtav¯ nasrg vaman h¯ t¯ ta bh¯meti vadan pap¯ ta 28. cdxxii . . abh¯ d¯ c¯ rya ev¯ sau r¯ j˜ am tattantubh¯ vin¯ m 28.193 ityukte santabuddhyaiva r¯ j˜ a’h¯ to vrkodarah ´¯ a n¯ u . ¯ . u 28.189 28. s a ..190 bh¯m¯ krtim t¯ m sa suyodhanena k¯ r¯ pit¯ mabhyasane gad¯ y¯ h ı a . a a a u s . . . . str¯paksap¯ tam r¯ j¯ ca sa˙ keyurm¯ ruteriti 28. r¯ j¯ rhe hi manau datte mahyam bh¯mena laukik¯ h aa ı a. . a . a . abhyavandata tatp¯ d¯ vanuj¯ dy¯ sca tasya ye 28. a a b¯ dar¯ yana´isyatvam punah pr¯ pya bhajannamum a a . yayuh sabh¯ ry¯ nijar¯ jadh¯ n¯m hatvaiva santo’ntarar¯n svar¯ jyam a a a a ı.192 svabuddhidosadatip¯ pa´¯laputr¯ khyap¯ p¯ ni vivarddhayitv¯ a sı a a a a . a ...194 a a a a´ vajr¯ cca drdhadehatv¯ davik¯ re vrkodare a a a . .. hantum svabuddhih prathit¯ tvay¯ ’dya p¯ p¯ hi te buddhirady¯ pi r¯ jan a a a a a a . . a a krtavarm¯ dv¯ ravat¯m yayau krsnanumoditah 28. aa ´ n manim r¯ j˜ e dadau krsna bhartrpriyahite rat¯ a . .tavimso’dhy¯ yah a.¯ . a. a . . a .´ krpo’tha p¯ ndav¯ n pr¯ pya gaurav¯ t p¯ jita´ca taih a. a s¯ kam svabh¯ gineyena bh¯ vyeko munisaptake a .. . . a a ı a tam¯ ha krsno na hato’dya bh¯mo naca tvay¯ ’nyairapi sakyate’sau a ı a ´ .191 ¯´ . 28. 28.188 vede´varenapi yad¯ ttamena krsnena yukt¯ stata asu p¯ rth¯ h s u a ¯´ a a. sarv¯ n¯ slisya ca premna yuyoja nrpa asisah a a´ . 28. ı .184 u a a a a n¯ .187 ı a . na doso vivrto’sya sy¯ diti krsnena va˜ citah a n . . aa a a a. .p¯ ndavar¯ jyal¯ bho n¯ ma as.186 a ı a an a . . . .. ¯ . ¯ . . .. . . 28. vikop¯ bh¯mav¯ kyena r¯ j˜ e s¯ ca manim dadau 28. . . . . . akrsya bh¯mam parame´varo’yo may¯ krtim dh¯ t purato nrpasya ¯ . .195 kulan¯ sakarah p¯ pah sapayogyastava hyaham a´ . ¯ ¯´ . a a a a . .¯ n¯to va´am taih phalamadya bhu˜ jan na krodhitum c¯ rhasi bh¯masene ı s .185 a a ı.. ı a .196 a aı a˙ ı.

ghnat¯ putra´atam yastim¯ tram corvaritam tvay¯ a s . .202 a a. a. .199 ityuktv¯ t¯ m punah pr¯ ha pratij˜ ah¯ nimantar¯ a a. “p¯ p¯ na suddhadharmena hantavy¯ ” iti ca srutih a a ´ a ´ . dant¯ ntaram na me pr¯ pa sonitam tat sutasya te a a ´ . cdxxiii .200 a. . . a .. “anyavat p¯ pahananam p¯ payety¯ ha” iti srutih a a a ´ . bh¯sanaya ca satr¯ nam p¯tavacca pradar´itam ı. a “nikrty¯ nikrtim hany¯ nnikrty¯ naiva dh¯ rmikam” a a .197 28. .206 a . a a a .207 t¯ m¯ ha bh¯mah p¯ pisth¯ vadhayogy¯ par¯ dhinah a a ı . a . .203 ´ a . ı a a a adharmatah katham bh¯ma sutam me tvam nijaghniv¯ n ı a . ato’sur¯ n naikrtik¯ n nikrty¯ ghnanti devat¯ h 28. .dadar´a dharmar¯ jasya pattantena prakopit¯ s a a . . . a a 28. . . . . s .205 n¯ a a a . . ityukt¯ tam punah pr¯ ha katham te nara´onitam a . a . pr¯ ha na pr¯ nasandehe p¯ pam sy¯ t p¯ pino vadhe a a. any¯ ni ca sup¯ p¯ ni krt¯ nyatra pur¯ ’pica 28.. a .204 ı . . n a . yath¯ pratij˜ am bhr¯ trvy¯ n rane mama nijaghnusah a n . ityuktov¯ ca naiv¯ ndhadvayasy¯ sya vrkodara a a a .208 a a . a . ¯ ´ u. a .a v¯ sudevam sabh¯ samstham bruv¯ nam dharmasamhitam a a . a ..201 a a a ı . a na me’sti pr¯ nasandeha iti j¯ nan vrkodarah 28. . . a iti srutirhi param¯ pathyate pai˙ gibhih sad¯ 28. . sarve hat¯ iti punah s¯ ’ha yen¯ krtastava a a . kv¯ dharmah ksatraj¯ testu taddh¯ nau j¯vitam nahi 28.209 a a a a . a apar¯ dhah sa eko’pi kim n¯ st¯tyavadat sa t¯ m 28. ityukto’sy¯ h samayitum krodhamagre vrkodarah a. . a . . . a ı sarvaih sametaih krsnasya bandhan¯ ya vini´citam a s . a . . n¯ a a . 28. . ´ . a . . a.. . . ¯ ..198 28. ¯ tasy¯ h krodh¯ gninirdagdhanakhah sa kunakho’bhavat a. . . p¯tam narenaiva sat¯ na p¯tamiti so’brav¯t 28. . s . pratij˜ ap¯ lan¯ y¯ pi pratikartum ca tat krtam 28. . . ı s vedadrsta´ca dharmo’yamatip¯ pajanam prati 28. vandam¯ nam punarbh¯mam¯ ha s¯ krodhavihval¯ a . a ı ı .

. . a anyesam dhrtar¯ str¯ d¯n puraskrtyaiva k¯ mscana a. . .¯ . vede´varo dadau divyam caksuh satyavat¯sutah 28. . a .´ s .¯ .218 tata aslisya bhart¯rnam deh¯ n prarudat¯h striyah ¯´ . . prth¯ karnaya datteti p¯ rth¯ n¯ h¯ grajam ca tam a a a a . a krsnabhy¯ m ca yayustatra g¯ ndh¯ ry¯ stapaso balam 28. . krtv¯ tam dhrtar¯ stram ca vidur¯ d¯msca sarva´ah a . . . . . ı. vandit¯ vy¯ sav¯ ky¯ cca ki˜ cicch¯ nt¯ ’tha s¯ ’bhavat 28. . ityukto bhagav¯ n krsnah svacik¯rsitameva tat a . krsnayai s¯ ca tam devamastuvat p¯ rnasadgunam a u . .214 ¯ a. naiko’pyanapar¯ dh¯ me svayam t¯ nanu´iksitum a ı s . punahpunaravaj˜ aya y¯ ntam duryodhanam bahih n¯ a . . a asamarth¯ mayi krodham kim karosi nirarthakam a . a . . . 28. a ı. 28. 28. a a .212 a a a a n a a a tasy¯ y¯ sca snusah sarv¯ st¯ bhih saha puraskrt¯ m a a´ a a . . n a a. . a a a . a. ı a a n¯ sayeddhi sad¯ visnuh svayogy¯ dadhik¯ n gunan a´ a .(samastadharmasa˙ grahah ) n . .215 s ı . . 28..210 a ı . . . j¯ nan p¯ ndavaraksartham cik¯rsustattapovyayam a a. s a a s .. a a sav¯ h pr¯ yo bahutvena tatratatraiva samsthit¯ h 28. ..¯ .220 u . sarve’nvagacchannity¯ d¯nyabhipretya vrkodarah 28.. .¯ . . . a ı .216 28. a a. 28.a . .217 tena tasy¯ stapo nastam h¯n¯ s¯ ’to hi bhartrtah a . ¯ . a. .. s¯ taih pa˜ cabhireva svaih sarasvaty¯ m praciksipuh 28. . tato dadatsu p¯ n¯yam ga˙ g¯ y¯ m svajanasya tu a ı . . . n a. ı . a ı.´ . . a a´ yat krtam tat tava kulam gacchatvanyonyatah ksayam .¯. a a. . .. a..219 tato deh¯ n prasiddh¯ n¯ m p¯ rth¯ h samadahan sat¯ m a a a . . .221 ´ a. sneh¯ nnrpo yamau ca sv¯ n n¯ ’jau tasmin hyayojayan a . astvevamity¯ ha vibhur¯svaro’pyanyath¯ krtau a ı´ a . a sa´apa y¯ dave´anam tvay¯ ’smatkulan¯ sanam ´ s¯ a s¯ . .¯ 28. . ı ..211 ityukt¯ s¯ ’bhavat t¯ sn¯m kram¯ t sarvai´ca p¯ ndavaih a a u.213 p¯ ndav¯ h pradhanasth¯ nam sabh¯ ry¯ h prthay¯ saha a. a a . tena drstv¯ pretadeh¯ n sarv¯ mstatra sam¯ kul¯ a a.. . sarv¯ duryodhan¯ d¯n¯ m dar´ay¯ m¯ sa ke´avah a a ı a. . .222 cdxxiv . a a. a s a. . .

as. . cdxxv . . .¯ . prov¯ ca n¯ yam yatirugrakarm¯ suyodhanasyaiva sakh¯ sup¯ pah 29. . bhasm¯bhav¯ ’´veva tatastvit¯rite ksanadabh¯ t p¯ patamah sa bhasmas¯ t 29. it¯ritah santaman¯ h sa vipr¯ n santarpay¯ m¯ sa dhanai´ca bhakty¯ 29. .6 . . . . .´ a a a ı Om yadaiva krsnau sakal¯ dhir¯ jye yudhisthiram yauvar¯ jye ca bh¯mam . a .. . . s . . samay¯ m¯ sa sadv¯ kyairgunan karnasya c¯ brav¯t 28.. viprairyut¯ vabhisicy¯ ’´isa´ca yukt¯ datv¯ harsay¯ m¯ satustau 29.223 h¯ m¯ tastava dhrtyaiva vayam sarve bhrsam hat¯ h a a a. . . . agarhitam nityamasm¯ bhirenam yato’voco garhitamadya p¯ pa a a . p¯ p¯ sa˙ k¯ tapyam¯ no r¯ jyaty¯ ge mano dadhe 29. . . ı a sı .. ¯ .. ´ ... . a . a a . jyestham pitrsamam hatv¯ pratipatsy¯ ma k¯ m gatim a a a...225 ´ a a a a ı . a a a s a as¯ ntvayacca b¯ ndhav¯ n sa paurasamsrit¯ dik¯ n a a a . a .. . . . .¯ a. . . . . .226 ¯ a a u a. 28.224 evam vadantam kaunteyam v¯ sudevah san¯ radah a . . . a .4 a a . rakso’dhamo’yam nihato’dya vipraistanm¯ sucah krtak¯ ryo’si r¯ jan a´ .atha ekonatrimso’dhy¯ yah a .5 ı . 28. a a tadaiva c¯ rv¯ ka iti prasiddham raksastridand¯ yatireva bh¯ tv¯ a a u a . a tato h¯ heti vilapan r¯ j¯ paramaduhkhitah a aa . ..ı . . . . . . . .¯ bhasm¯krte’smin yativesadh¯ rini yudhisthiram duhkhitam vrsnisimhah ı . . a a a . 29. . ´¯ a. a sa bh¯smadronakarnan¯ m vadh¯ d duryodhanasya ca ı. .3 ı as ı u a a .2 srutvaiva tad duhkhitam¯ su dharmajam drstv¯ vipr¯ h sepuramum bhrsart¯ h ´ a´ a.1 a a a . . sarvesam¯ dhir¯ jye ca sthito’bh¯ t p¯ ndav¯ grajah 28. . . sa´apa sarvan¯ r¯nam guhyam hrdi na tisthatu ´ s¯ a ı. . a . . yudhisthiram garhay¯ m¯ sa vipr¯ stv¯ m garhayant¯ti sup¯ pa´¯lam a a a a. . . tataste pretak¯ ry¯ ni cakruh sarve’pi sarva´ah a a. s .´ a a dadau yathestato dhanam raraksa c¯ nu putravat 29.7 a a´ n ı a a a so’nujaih krsnay¯ viprairapyukto dharma´asanam s¯ . .´ .´ ¯ a .

ityukto bhagav¯ n¯ ha tvatk¯rtyai tvayi samsthitah a a ı . . .. . .. a u sa t¯ bhy¯ m bhr¯ trbhi´caiva munibhi´ca samanvitah a a. pravaksy¯ myakhil¯ n dharm¯ n s¯ ksmam tattvamap¯ti ha a a a u . tatrov¯ c¯ khil¯ n dharm¯ n krsno bh¯sma´ar¯ragah 29. s ı . . tadva´am sarvamanyacca sarvadeti vini´cayah 29.17 s .. ¯´ . p¯ rnasesaguno visnuh svatantra´caika eva tu u .16 a a . . yato bh¯smastato y¯ hi tamity¯ caturavyayau 29. devat¯ kramavij˜ anamap¯ j¯ ’nyasya vai hareh a n¯ ua . a a k¯ saktirmama deve´a p¯ rth¯ n bodhayitum prabho 29.13 a a a a . . a a s . s . bh¯smam yayau lajjite’sminstam bh¯sm¯ y¯ ’ha ke´avah 29. . prcchetyuktah sa bh¯smena papracch¯ khilama˜ jas¯ ı. . bh¯smo hy¯ ha harim p¯ rth¯ bodhan¯y¯ stvayaiva hi ı.. .. . ityevam sa˙ kam¯ nam tam¯ caturvipray¯ davau ´ n a .12 ı. cdxxvi 29. r¯ j˜ ah prathamato dharmo bhagavaddharmap¯ lanam an . a. ı.10 ´¯ a . manov¯ kkarmabhirvisnoracchidratvena c¯ rcanam 29.8 tasmin kruddhe nrpam pr¯ hurvipr¯ stvatto’pi tattvavit a . . hatapaksagatatvena taccha˙ k¯ y¯ agocarah n a a . a tadartham kantakoddh¯ ro dharm¯ bh¯ gavat¯ api a a a a . a n a . s s . n¯ tini´citabuddhim tam tad¯ ’pi purusottamau a s a .18 ua a a ı a. . s .´ matsneh¯ deva sarve’pi dharmo’yamiti v¯ dinah a a . a ı a .9 ´ ´ a . a sakro’rjuna iti srutv¯ ’pyetaddharme sasamsayam 29.bh¯mam sampr¯ rthayitvaiva na vetths¯ty¯ ha phalgunam ı . ı. s .11 ı. p¯ j¯ bh¯ gavatatvena dev¯ d¯n¯ m ca sarva´ah 29.15 . . a ı a 29. . .14 a´ s a a . ı . u a . . krsno dharmo’yamityeva sastrayukty¯ punahpunah 29.

28 ¯ a cdxxvii . ...27 a a u a ah . . ¯ a´ haribhakt¯ vanuccastu varnocco n¯ tip¯ jyate a a u . .23 ´¯ ı s a ı a.21 a a . . . dharmamapyapriyam tesam naiva ki˜ cit sam¯ caret n a .24 mah¯ padi vi´am dharmaih ksatriyah suraviprayoh a s¯ . visnorbh¯ gavat¯ n¯ m ca prat¯pasy¯ krtih sad¯ a a a. s¯ m¯ dikramato dharm¯ n vartayed dandato’ntatah a a a . a a´ı . sar¯radandasanty¯ gah putrabh¯ ry¯ dik¯ nrte ´¯ ı a . . . nac¯ rthadandah kartavyo vipravai´y¯ dibhih kvacit a s a . . a a .¯ . 29. vin¯ pranamam p¯ jyastu varnah¯no haripriyah a .¯ . ı . a a a . . . sar¯radandavisaye vai´y¯ d¯n¯ m ca vipravat 29. tatr¯ pi n¯ ngah¯ nih sy¯ d vedan¯ v¯ ciram natu 29. a a sisyay¯ jyopalabdhairv¯ ksatradharmena v¯ ’padi ´. . a . . a. u . . . a ..¯ paricaryaiva sudrasya vrttiranye svap¯ rvavat ´¯ u . . a . a . . ı a .22 a a˙ a .. . varteyurbr¯ hmanady¯ sca kram¯ t p¯ jy¯ haripriy¯ . a u a priyam visnostad¯y¯ n¯ mapi sarvam sam¯ caret ı a a a . ´ a virodhinah ksatriy¯ cca prasahyaiva hared dhanam a . 29.. a ete s¯ dh¯ rana dharm¯ j˜ ey¯ bh¯ gavat¯ iti 29. anyatra sarvavittena vartetait¯ msca p¯ layan 29.. krsiv¯ nijya goraksa kus¯dam vai´yaj¯vanam ı . 29. parasparavirodhe tu vi´istasy¯ nuk¯ lat¯ 29. a a a . adarastatra kartavyo yatra bhaktirharervar¯ 29.vrth¯ karm¯ krtih kv¯ pi nir¯ s¯stvam sadaiva ca a .20 s¯ mye virodhe ca bah¯ nanuvarteta vaisnav¯ n a u .. yath¯ labdhena varteta bhiksay¯ v¯ dvijottamah a .19 s . s ı .. .¯ a n a a a tattvavij˜ apanam dharmo viprasya tu vi´esatah n¯ s . apal¯ y¯ sad¯ yuddhe sat¯ m k¯ ryamrte bhavet 29..25 a. .26 a ı a a. .

a . a n a . gunasarvasvah¯ nih sy¯ duttarottarato’tra ca 29.´ tattve samsayayukt¯ ye sarve te nirayopag¯ . bhedadrk tadgunadau ca pr¯ durbh¯ vagate’pi yah 29. .29 a s a a .38 any¯ dh¯natvavicc¯ sya sarvap¯ rtyavideva ca a ı a u bhaktih¯na´ca te sarve tamo’ndham y¯ ntyasamsayam ı s . devyo munistriya´caiva nar¯ dikulaj¯ api s a a uttam¯ iti vij˜ ey¯ stacch¯ drairapyavaidikam a n a u j˜ eyamanyairharern¯ ma nijakartavyameva ca n a 29. .36 a a . ¯ . ¯ .. . . . .34 sarvath¯ ’ndham tamo y¯ ti varam sadrsameva v¯ a a a . manov¯ ktanubhiryo v¯ tasminstadbhakta eva v¯ a a a virodhakrd visnvadh¯n¯ danyat ki˜ cidapi smaran ı a n . a ah . a . .¯ dharmo gunottam¯ n¯ m tu smrtyaiv¯ ndham tamo vrajet a a. . 29. ¯ a a a..30 ´ n¯ a . .33 a ı . a . a . .35 brahme´an¯ dikamapi bhedam yo v¯ na manyate s¯ a a . iti sruteravarnasya j˜ apanapr¯ ptireva na 29..31 ı a . . tadabh¯ ve tu vai´y¯ n¯ m sudrasya param¯ padi 29. . ı. . j˜ eyam sarvatrivarnasthastr¯bhirved¯ n vin¯ ’khilam n ı a a . a ved¯ apyuttamastr¯bhih krsnady¯ bhiriv¯ khil¯ h 29. a n¯ s a manyate t¯ ratamyam v¯ tadbhaktesvanyathaiva yah 29.32 a . . a .. adho’dho’dhikadosah sy¯ t str¯namanyatra madhyatah ı.´ cdxxviii 29. 29. pr¯ krtam dehamathav¯ duhkh¯ j˜ ana´ram¯ dikam a . . n . .¯ . . .37 a . sv¯yapunniyatih str¯nam svad¯ raniyatirnrnam 29.39 .j˜ apanam ksatriy¯ nam ca dharmo vipr¯ bhyanuj˜ ay¯ n¯ a. ´¯ a “varnesvaj˜ esvavarnastu na j˜ an¯ sy¯ t katha˜ cana” n¯ ı a n .´ yo visnormanyate ki˜ cid gunaih kai´cidapi kvacit n s . ¯ . .

s sarvadosaksaye muktir¯ tmayogy¯ nus¯ ratah 29. . . a . . .47 dharm¯ rthat¯ m vin¯ ’pyarthaistusyeyurgurudevat¯ h a a. yam¯ vatra vid¯ m sresth¯ varjunoktaman¯ catuh 29. cdxxix .50 k¯ myam hi k¯ m¯ bhidham¯ hur¯ ry¯ h k¯ my¯ h pumarth¯ h saha s¯ dhanairyat a a a a a a. n a . a u . tusto’rthena gururyasm¯ t kaivalyam d¯ tumapyalam a a . . . a .46 a m¯ nuso’rtho’pi vidy¯ y¯ h k¯ ranam suprayojitah a . madhyamo dharma ev¯ tra s¯ dhyam s¯ dhanameva ca a a .dosebhyaste gunadhikye naiva y¯ ntyadham¯ m gatim a a. . 29. . a a ı s¯ ram sa dvividho j˜ eyo daivo m¯ nusa eva ca a . a vidy¯ hvayo’rtho dharmasya vidyayaiva ca mucyate 29. . gunadosas¯ mye m¯ nusyam sarvadaiva punahpunah 29. aha ksatt¯ dharmameva s¯ ramartham ca madhyamam ¯ a . visnuvaisnavav¯ kyena h¯ nih p¯ pasya karmanah 29. a a. a ..41 a a a . a n¯cam k¯ mam nisphalatv¯ darthamev¯ rjuno’brav¯t 29. .45 a a . daivo vidy¯ hirany¯ dirm¯ nusah parik¯rtitah 29.¯ smayan na k¯ m¯ datiriktamasti ki˜ cicchubham kk¯ varat¯ m sa y¯ y¯ t a a n a a.. . a a. bhaktij˜ anonnat¯ veva svarga´ca subhakarmanah n¯ a s ´ . . ´ a a . .´¯ . . .40 a .. a a. a a . a p¯ rth¯ n¯ m gaditam tacca srutv¯ dharmasuto’nuj¯ n a a a. . . gurut¯ ’rthagataiva sy¯ t k¯ mo’vast¯ ddhi nisphalah a a a a . a . papraccha viduram caiva s¯ ram dharm¯ disu trisu 29.44 ı .49 a a . .48 s a . . a . . a y¯ vad dosaksaya´cordhv¯ gatih krama´a eva tu a a s . ı .. . 29. ity¯ di dharmasarvasvam bh¯smasthenaiva visnun¯ a ı. a a . . . . .¯ . ´ .42 a a . a . ath¯ ha bh¯mah pravarah sutattvadrsam samast¯ nabhibh¯ sya harsat a ı . .43 a . yadyanudde´ito dharmo’pyarthamev¯ nusamvrajet 29. a. . .. .

. idam vaco vy¯ sasam¯ sayuktam samprocya bh¯mo varar¯ ma v¯rah 29. a .55 a ı ı ı . . a icchasyayam te trividho hi vedyo dharm¯ rthayuktah paramo mato’tra a . .¯ ak¯ mito’v¯ ggatimeva dady¯ t k¯ mah pumartho’khila eva tena a a a a . ek¯ virodh¯ yadi madhyamo’sau dvayorvirodh¯ tu sa eva n¯cah 29. 29. .58 ı a a a . ´ aa a . . na pra´nayogyah prthageva k¯ mastenaisa r¯ jan yadi t¯ ratamyam s a a . pr¯ j˜ ah suhrccandanas¯ ralipto vicitram¯ ly¯ bharanairupetah an . . iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ ı a a a . . a a a . r¯ jan na k¯ m¯ daparam subham hi paro hi k¯ mo harireva yena 29. . pra´asya bh¯mamany¯ msca r¯ j¯ moksamath¯ stuvat s ı a.52 29. a u a . na s¯ dhanam sy¯ t paramo’pi mokso na s¯ dhyat¯ m y¯ ti vin¯ hi k¯ m¯ t a a a a. a a . .54 a a a a a u. . svayukteraprat¯patv¯ nnir¯ cakre na m¯ rutih 29.ak¯ myat¯ m y¯ tyapumartha eva pumarthitatv¯ ddhi pumartha uktah 29.56 a a a a . vij˜ anabhakty¯ dikamapyat¯va sats¯ dhanam k¯ mabahiskrtam cet n¯ a ı a . par¯ t paro’py¯ dipum¯ n hari´ca svasyetaresamapi k¯ mya eva a a a s a . a .51 a a. s¯ rastatah saiva cid¯ tmak¯ ’pi s¯ cetan¯ g¯ dhatanuh sadaiva 29. . . a a a a . (samastadharmasa˙ graho nama) ekonatrimso’dhy¯ yah n a .´ cdxxx . .57 a a ı a ı . tasm¯ t svabuddhipramad¯ bhireva k¯ mam rameth¯ anur¯ pak¯ mah a a a . ´ .53 icchaiva k¯ mo’stu tath¯ ’pi nait¯ mrte hi cittvam ghatakudyavat sy¯ t a a a . . .

a.. s . . .´ Om atha krsnamanusmrtya bh¯sme sv¯ m vasut¯ m gate ı..¯ . ityuktah sa tath¯ cakre tyaktv¯ bhog¯ msca krtsna´ah a a a.9 ı . .´ .4 a ı .8 a aa ´ . . .´ a a s a a .¯ babh¯ va p¯ ndorgrham¯ vasamsca r¯ j¯ dhir¯ jo vanit¯ nivrttah 30. a a a a. . ¯ a . . a a a.. . . .´ bh¯mastu dauryodhanameva sadma prapediv¯ n¯ rjitav¯ryalabdham ı a u ı krsnasah¯ yah surar¯ jayogy¯ nabhu˙ kta bhog¯ n yuvar¯ ja eva 30.7 a a n a a . . a .. . ı a a rar¯ ja r¯ j¯ varajastay¯ sa dvir¯ pay¯ somakak¯ sij¯ tay¯ a aa a u a a´ a a sriy¯ bhuv¯ caiva yath¯ ’bjan¯ bho nihatya sarv¯ n ditij¯ n mah¯ bdhau ´ a a a a a a a 30.a api svak¯yam patimeva bh¯mamav¯ pya s¯ paryacaranmudaiva 30. .6 u a. a. ¯ rar¯ ja r¯ j¯ varajena nityamananyayogena sikheva vahneh 30. .. . a .1 a. ı ı cdxxxi . . a a a dadau dey¯ ni mukhy¯ ni yath¯ k¯ mamakhanditam a a a a . naiv¯ rth¯ vimukhah ka´cidabh¯ d yogyah kad¯ cana a ı u a . .3 a .2 a´ a a a . asv¯ sita´ca krsnabhy¯ m dharmajo duhkhitah punah ¯´ a s a.5 prasta ca d¯ t¯ ’khilar¯ janamyo yasta ca dharm¯ tmaja eva tatra aa a a . ¯ . a aa a a . . . par¯ sarasutenoktah krsnen¯ nantar¯ dhas¯ 30. 30.11 aa ı a ı a a a a . pr¯tyaiva vij˜ anayuj¯ ’nyap¯ rthaih samv¯ datah parihrt¯ gatabh¯ vik¯ le ı n¯ a a a a . n a a´ a a . . u . atha trimso’dhy¯ yah a . a. krtv¯ k¯ ry¯ ni sarv¯ ni ga˙ g¯ m¯ sv¯ sya duhkhit¯ m 30.(y¯ gasam¯ ptih) a a . krsna ca p¯ rth¯ mscaturo vih¯ ya suvyaktas¯ rasvata´uddhabh¯ v¯ a a. . . govrat¯ divratairyuktah p¯ lay¯ m¯ sa medin¯m 30.10 sarvottu˙ go n¯ matah pr¯ nav¯ yoramso ni´ay¯ m guruputras¯ ditah n a s¯ a .. m¯ t¯ ’sya dev¯ti ca rauhiney¯ bh¯mapriy¯ ’s¯d y¯ pur¯ ’syaiva r¯ k¯ 30. . ´ s . ap¯ pe p¯ pa´a˙ kitv¯ da´vamedhairyaj¯ cyutam a a s n a s a kuru r¯ jyam ca dharmena p¯ lay¯ p¯ lak¯ h praj¯ h 30. a. . .

´ t¯ bhiryuto daivatairapyalabhy¯ nabhu˙ kta bhog¯ n vibudh¯ nug¯ rcitah 30. . .. . sen¯ patih krpa as¯d yuyutsuh sasa˜ jayo vidura´c¯ ’mbikeyam a n s a . a a. . cdxxxii 30. . n 30. ´ . piban sut¯ dy¯ dhimasau kramena tyajamsca reme’virat¯ tibhogah 30.. a .15 ı u a u. . duhsasanasy¯ ’vasatham subhadr¯ citr¯ ngad¯ sahito’dhy¯ vasamsca a a a˙ a a . ı ı´ s samsiksit¯ n¯ m pratham¯ d yug¯ cca gunadhikah kalir¯ s¯t praj¯ n¯ m 30.18 sadaiva krsnasya mukh¯ ravind¯ d vinissrtam tattvavinirnay¯ mrtam a a .´ sacandrik¯ k¯ ntiran¯ nabimbo nabhasthita´candra iv¯ tyarocata 30. . . na vidhyavart¯ naca duhkhito’bh¯ nn¯ p¯ rnavitta´ca tad¯yar¯ . subham mahat svalpaphalam krte hi viparyayenasubhamesa dosah ´ . a .12 a a n a a a . . . a˙ . a´ .19 a a a . .. . . dhana˜ jayah prodyatadanda as¯t sad¯ ’nyacakresu nij¯ grajeritah n a a . . ¯´ . sadvaisnav¯ n vidusah pa˜ capa˜ ca savetan¯ n gr¯ mamanu svak¯y¯ n n a a ı a . . .any¯ sc¯ ’surv¯ sudevyo di´o y¯ apa´ca p¯ rvam vimsatiragryar¯ p¯ h a´ a a s a¯ s u . .13 dadh¯ ra dandam tadavartisu svayam jagr¯ ha c¯ nveva mud¯ ’tha tadgat¯ n a a a a a .16 a a aı a a .20 a a u s a samastabhrty¯ sritavetan¯ n¯ m m¯ dreya as¯t prathamah prad¯ t¯ a a.¯ ... s nrp¯ ngaraksah pragrh¯takhadgastasy¯ nujo m¯ gadhakanyay¯ ’s¯t 30. . tre 30. . . .´ . ı a a a . . a . s . . . 30.´ . ¯ ı .´ 30. raraksa dharm¯ nakhil¯ n hareh sa nidh¯ ya vipr¯ nanu´asya yukt¯ n a a a a s¯ a . a ¯ ı aa . ı . taddhrttamanyairapi vipravaryaih samsodhayan sarvamasau yath¯ vyadh¯ t a a . . taddh¯namapyucca´ubham krt¯ d yug¯ ccakre kalim m¯ rutiracyut¯ sray¯ t ı s a a a a´ a .22 a a a ı .21 sandh¯ nabhed¯ nugatapravrttististhamsca durmarsa´ubhrasadmani a a . ... . . . a a. sa durmukhasy¯ ’vasathe’vasacca sa madrar¯ j¯ tmajay¯ ’gryavart¯ a aa a ı 30. . u s a a . v¯ sisthavrsnipravarau prapa´yat¯ m t¯ bhy¯ m ca bh¯mena mun¯svarai´ca a . .14 n¯ vaisnavah ka´cidabh¯ t kuta´cinnaiv¯ nyanistho naca dharmahant¯ a . s ı as... vibh¯sayitv¯ nrpat¯n saratn¯ n padornrpasy¯ grabhuvo nyap¯ tayat ı. ¯ ı . ´¯ . s a. u a. .17 .

a. .32 . . 30. . a . s . ¯´ a . . . . balim pravidr¯ vya kalim nibaddhya sam¯ nayat krsnanrpendrayoh purah a a . ap¯ d¯ m prthiv¯nitamb¯ m¯ k¯ samadhy¯ m karasantat¯ sam a al a a .. a ityukta aha k¯ lo’yam duryodhananip¯ tanam ¯ a a . a cdxxxiii 30. . . kale kimiti me r¯ stram vipl¯ vayasi durmate 30.25 prthv¯ ca g¯ vah sasarasvat¯k¯ nik¯ madoh¯ abhavan sadaiva a . a a a 30. a. nrpena krsnena ca s¯ dhu codito bh¯mastad¯ tau saganau vijitya a ı a . a a a . a. . a a ni´amya t¯ m¯ksya samastalok¯ h pavitrit¯ vedibhav¯ miv¯ ny¯ m 30. u a a a a´ .. 30. . . a . . . .ı praj¯ an¯ sprstasamastat¯ p¯ ananyabhakty¯ ’cyutamarcayanti a a . tato may¯ krto r¯ straviplavaste nar¯ dhipa 30.. . .p¯ rtherit¯ h paryacaran svayam ca sarve yath¯ daivatam¯ darena a a. .23 dvir¯ pakrsnaprahitesu p¯ ndusu ksitim pra´asatsu na ka´can¯ ’turah u . arabhya mama tatra tvam bal¯ d¯ kramya tisthasi ¯ a a .. sup¯ padaityau kvaca r¯ ..26 a a. ua .34 a ..28 p¯ t¯ . a u . a´ ¯ graharksat¯ r¯ bharanadyuvaksasam viri˜ calokasthalasanmukh¯ mbujam n a . a.. . . .30 s a ı . n . . . ı abd¯ bdhinadyo girivrksaja˙ gam¯ h sarve’pi ratnaprasav¯ babh¯ vuh 30.29 vikunthan¯ th¯ bhayahastam¯ dar¯ nm¯ rdhn¯ vahant¯m varabh¯ rat¯ khy¯ m a a u a ı.27 ı a ı . . . . a´ a . .24 a a . . ı a a a . .33 a. . samujjval¯ p¯ ndavak¯rtin¯ r¯ padam vidh¯ y¯ surapaksam¯ rdhasu a a. . 30. . a a a a prap¯ layatsveva dhar¯ m sakrsnesvaddhaiva p¯ rthesu kalirbali´ca a a. n krsnasray¯ t sarvamidam va´e te vidh¯ ya samyak parip¯ layantah a a . . papraccha tam krsnapuro yudhisthira ud¯ radh¯h a ı.. u var¯ bhaye caiva sat¯ m kar¯ bhy¯ m krsnapras¯ t¯ jagadandam¯ vrnot a a. . . . a a . ı a a a´ a. ı aı a a . .31 a as. a a . nac¯ kram¯ nmrtyurabh¯ nna n¯ ryo vibhartrk¯ no vidhur¯ nar¯ sca 30.. . div¯va dev¯ mumuduh sadaiva mun¯ndragandharvanrp¯ dibhirvrt¯ h 30. traviplavam sa˜ cakratustacchrutam¯ su p¯ rthaih 30. aa . a ... sabd¯ daya´c¯ ’surat¯va hrdy¯ nik¯ mavars¯ ca sure´varo’bh¯ t ´ a s a ı a s u . . a s . s¯ s a . . . ..

¯. .36 tamuv¯ ca kalih k¯ le mad¯ye tv¯ drsah kutah a ı a .70. a . . . iti te samsayo m¯ bh¯ d r¯ j¯ k¯ lasya k¯ ranam” 83 a u aa a a . ´ a . . . api k¯ labhavam r¯ stram tvad¯yam m¯ drsairnrpaih a ı . ´ . a kva r¯ j¯ ’s¯ vrte yusm¯ n yo may¯ n¯ bhibh¯ yate aa a . a 30. . na drastavyam bh¯ talam te kuta eva sprserbhuvam u . . . a . tam¯ ha bhagav¯ n krsno y¯ vat p¯ ndavasantatih a a . hriyate balavadbhirhi r¯ jy¯ sa te kutastad¯ 30. t¯ vanna te bhavecchaktih pravrttasy¯ pi bh¯ tale a a u . ... . a . u .35 a a´ ¯ a “k¯ lo v¯ k¯ ranam r¯ j˜ o r¯ j¯ v¯ k¯ lak¯ ranam a a a .40 s¯m¯ dhirbahuv¯ kyam ca tul¯ m¯ ne ca me karah ı a a a a . u a s a. .39 a. y¯ vat p¯ rth¯ aham c¯ tra tato bhuvi padam kuru 30. mocaye tvartavacan¯ d yad¯ ’smatsantateh param a a . 30.42 p¯ ndavebhyah param y¯ vat ksemakah kramavarddhit¯ a. ksemak¯ t paratah p¯ rtim saktiste y¯ syati dhruvam 30.37 30.´ 30.. v¯ sudevasah¯ yesu tejo yusm¯ su me nahi a a . naiv¯ tikramametesam kuru sarv¯ tman¯ kvacit 30.41 a ¯. a a. . a .´ . .38 mad¯yak¯ le bh¯ p¯ la vipravedavirodhini ı a u a maddrstip¯ te kva gunah kva ved¯ h kva suyuktayah 30. a.44 a a a . . . . . .43 a a .´ . vilumpasyakhil¯ n dharm¯ n karam tatr¯ pi no’rpaya a a a . a a . . . 30.tam¯ ha r¯ j¯ r¯ j˜ am hi bal¯ d r¯ jyam pravartate a a a a n¯ . 83 Mah¯ . . . a . . .´ . r¯ j¯ nam p¯ rvam¯ vi´ya vipr¯ msca sy¯ maham nrpa aa . a a . . a a u . 12. a .6 a cdxxxiv . . jag¯ da nrpatih satyam kale vaksyanrto’pi san a . an aa a a a . . .

a. . evam p¯ rth¯ n pratisth¯ pya sakraprasthe tu s¯ rjunah ´ a . a . . a . a v¯ n¯ pr¯ no v¯ sudeva ityetairakhilam tatam a. u . . a. a . 30.54 a a a a a a ı . v¯ kpr¯ namadhyago nityam dh¯ rayatyakhilam jagat a a.. a kr¯dan divy¯ h kath¯ h pr¯ ha putra´ok¯ panuttaye ı. .49 ı´ a a ı a ı ah ye tasy¯ n¯ disadbhakt¯ muktiyogy¯ hi te smrt¯ h a a a a . . a. ittham harerva´e sarvagunap¯ rna´ca sa prabhuh s . ı a. . . . adharmo’nya iyam nisth¯ pral¯ pah kim karisyati a . ı . a a sa hut¯ sa iti prokto hutamattyakhilam yatah a´ .45 a a´ a . .¯ . .50 a a. . sarvottamatvametesam sarvametadva´e jagat s . .51 t¯ ratamyam ca vij˜ eyam li˙ gairdaihikam¯ nasaih a n a .52 n a a a a ı . . cdxxxv . .. visnorli˙ g¯ nus¯ ritvat¯ ratamy¯ t tad¯ksanam 30. mi´r¯ madhy¯ iti j˜ ey¯ h sams¯ raparivartinah sa a n a.ityukto v¯ sudevena mocito dharmajena ca a t¯ n pranamya yayau p¯ re samudrasy¯ ’´rayad guh¯ m a a as a .. s . subhadr¯ sahitah pr¯ y¯ d y¯ nena dv¯ rak¯ pur¯m 30.. a a . eka eva nac¯ nyo’sti pr¯ nocc¯ tadadho ram¯ 30. a s a g¯toktam vismrtam c¯ smai punarvistarato’vadat 30. .48 a a.. . . sa ¯so brahmarudr¯ dy¯ j¯v¯ eva prak¯rtit¯. . . an¯ didvesino ye’sminstamoyogy¯ h sup¯ pinah 30. uttarottaramete’pi gunocc¯ stadva´e’pare 30. .46 ı . 30. a . . a . a . a. . n . . katha˜ cit t¯ navasth¯ pya sud¯ r¯ nugat¯ n prabhuh n a a ua a . ı . p¯ rth¯ sca krsnasahit¯ raksantah ksm¯ m mudam yayuh 30. . a . 30. visnostadanug¯ n¯ m ca pr¯tikrd dharma ¯ritah a a.47 a s . evam j¯v¯ stridh¯ prokt¯ bhavantyete nac¯ nyath¯ ı a a a a a .53 evam¯ dyanu´asy¯ jah p¯ rtham p¯ rthaih susatkrtah a s¯ a .

.61 m¯ trasrotasi so’dha´ca nidh¯ ya kala´am va´¯ u s a s .58 tasmai devo’bhayam dattv¯ presayisye’mrtam tava a . a . . d¯ tum sakramiti proktv¯ yayau dv¯ ravat¯m prabhuh a . maharse presay¯ m¯ sa tav¯ rthe tat pibeti ca 30. 30. aa . sujugupsitam¯ ta˙ gaveso bh¯ tv¯ munim yayau a n u a . krpay¯ v¯ sudevena bodhitah santam¯ nasah a . . 30. m¯ mavaj˜ aya nirayam m¯ ’nutth¯ nam vrajediti a n¯ a a . . a a a .63 as¯ dh¯ ranamannam hi dev¯ n¯ mamrtam sad¯ a a .55 tam sisyavadhakopena saptum¯ tm¯ namudyatam ´ a a . . . . . ke´avo’´amayad v¯ kyairvi´var¯ pam pradar´ya ca s s a s u . a . . . ´¯ . . sı m¯ trayanniva tam pr¯ ha v¯ sudevah sudh¯ mim¯ m u a a a .62 a . . . a a . .59 ath¯ ’dide´a deve´am v¯ sudevo’mrtam muneh a s s . a . . anyap¯tistatastasya dev¯ n¯ m param¯ priy¯ 30.56 30. hatam duryodhanam pr¯ ha sabhr¯ trsutasainikam a a.. . a a sa m¯ tramiti matv¯ tam y¯ h¯tyev¯ ’ha bhatsayan u a . ´. deh¯ti va˜ cayisy¯ m¯ty¯ ha so’pi ksam¯ payan 30.60 ı n a ı a a . .64 ı a a. a . a ı a va˜ cayitvaiva tam sakro yayau pr¯tah svam¯ layam n ı .65 svapur¯m pr¯ pya yadubhih p¯ jitah suras¯ nave ı. pa´c¯ tt¯ p¯ bhitapt¯ tm¯ tameva saranam yayau s a a a a a ´ . u . 30.sam¯ dhiviratoda˙ kapariprstah pathi prabhuh a n .57 30. 30. . a a atmadattapras¯ d¯ cca sv¯ par¯ dh¯ t prac¯ lite ¯ a a a a a a uda˙ ke v¯ sudevastu yuktamityeva manyate n a 30. . s madbhakto nitar¯ mesa mad¯ r¯ dhanatatparah a . ´ a a ı. Omityukto bhagavat¯ tatsneh¯ t sa sac¯patih a a ´ ı . . ´ 30. ´¯ u cdxxxvi .

.. . a´vamedhamanusth¯ tum n¯ vindad vittama˜ jas¯ s n a .71 meru´rngena yatraiva visnuh sv¯ tm¯ namavyayam s. avirbh¯ to himavatah srngam yatr¯ bhisa˙ gatam ¯ u a n . . istvaiv¯ nuj˜ ay¯ tasya sv¯krtya yaja tena ca a n a ı ..¯ . nivasatyatra vi´ve´e dharmaputrah krat¯ ttamam s s u . n a a . a . 30.66 vadhamantaritam s¯ noh s¯ tvate´ena s¯ tvat¯ s a ı . naca madhyamakalpena yastum tasya mano gatam 30. . a a a . a s . . vij˜ aya nityavij˜ atanikhilo b¯ dar¯ yanah n¯ n¯ a a . a 30. a s d¯ navo vrsaparv¯ ca tatr¯ sti dhanamaksayam a a a . tatah suduhkhit¯ h suraputr¯ dy¯ abhimanyave a. svatantrah paratantr¯ mst¯ n¯ vartayati cecchay¯ a. 30.75 ´ n s ı n a .68 ´a a a s s a. s . . ´. tenaiva visnun¯ dattamarjun¯ y¯ stramuttamam a a . dhanasya devat¯ visnurj¯ madagnyo’khile´varah a . .72 n a sa˙ kar¯ dy¯ h sur¯ yatra marutta´cejire harim ´ n a a. a a a . a 30..73 taccha˙ kara´ar¯rastham j¯ madagnyam harim param n s ı . a .77 cdxxxvii .vrtt¯ ntam kathay¯ m¯ sa ke´avo yadusamsadi a a s .67 u ¯ a .a .74 a a a a ı a . a a lokasya sa˙ grah¯ yeje karmabandhojjhito’pi san 30. u . .. .76 sa brahmarudra´akr¯ dipadad¯ t¯ ’khilapradah s a aa . .. ˙ . . ´¯ a a . ity¯ ha vy¯ sav¯ ky¯ nu bh¯mo’py¯ ha nrpottamam 30.70 . sr¯ ddhad¯ n¯ ni bahu´a´cakruh ke´avasamyut¯ h 30. ˙ . 30. .. sa sa˙ kara´ar¯rastho yaj˜ occhistadhan¯ dhipah 30. a k¯ ry¯ nyany¯ ni c¯ sm¯ kam krt¯ nyetena visnun¯ a a. . .. a ... a pranamya kathayety¯ ce tata aha jan¯ rdanah 30. 30.69 hata´esat ksatrasa˙ gh¯ t karam naicchad day¯ parah s .

.. atastadabhyanuj˜ atadhanenaiva yaj¯ mahe 30. . ¯ . ´ . . ... a tadaiva vivi´uh p¯ rth¯ sakrsnah sadhanoccay¯ h s . . a a a..ty¯ ’ny¯ bhireva ca ı .83 a a a . .. a . dadau tesam te’pi cohurhastyustr¯ svanar¯ dibhih 30.85 ´ .priyo’sm¯ kam priy¯ stasya sarvadaiva vayam nrpa a . . . a . sarve mumudire drstv¯ pautram ke´avaraksitam . dhanam krsnah sam¯ d¯ ya samant¯ cchatayojanam a a a . a . . . . 30. pautrajanmani hrstatm¯ v¯ sudevam nan¯ ma ca 30. .. . . a . a . . a . . . yaj˜ artham¯ hire bh¯ ri svarnamudyadraviprabham n¯ u u . . tatk¯ mavarsino megh¯ mstasya datvodak¯ rthinah a a. . .¯ . . . ityuktv¯ tam puraskrtya krsnadvaip¯ yanam yayuh 30. punarujj¯vay¯ m¯ sa ke´avah p¯ rthatantave 30.. . . . .80 a . . a . a agacchan hastinapuram pathyuda˙ kena p¯ jitah 30. . pratyaksam¯ tman¯ garbhe raksitam prasave hatam a . . a . . . asannesveva p¯ rthesu vy¯ se ca purusottame ¯ a a . pravive´a puram krsnastad¯ ’s¯ tottar¯ mrtam s a u a . 30. . . . ¯ a a a a cdxxxviii . . a´ yudhisthiramrte sarve bh¯masenapurogam¯ h ı a. ..86 ı a a s . a a .87 dadau d¯ n¯ ni bahu´o dharmaputro yudhisthirah a a s .78 n¯ a so’yam pit¯ maho’sm¯ kam vy¯ sastannah prad¯ syati a a .81 tadaiva v¯ sudevo’pi sabh¯ ryah saha bhadray¯ a a ..82 ¯ n u . s ..84 draunyastras¯ ditam b¯ lam drstv¯ kunty¯ dik¯ h striyah u a a. 30.88 ¯ a a a . .79 a . . saranyam saranam jagmurv¯ sudevam jagatpatim 30. saphalam svavaram krtv¯ jag¯ ma gajas¯ hvayam 30. kunt¯krsnasubhadr¯ bhirvair¯.

. a a´ a. sa jitv¯ rundhatah sarv¯ n nrpat¯nchastratejas¯ a a .. . . . a n . . . . .98 ı. a .. . a . s a tatah krsnabhyanuj˜ at¯ h p¯ r¯ saryasadasyak¯ h n ¯ a .93 a a .92 a s a . . . a a a cdxxxix . turagam krsnas¯ ra˙ gamanuvavr¯ ja v¯ savih 30.99 a . pr¯ ha yuddhyasva yat pr¯tyai guroh k¯ ryamasamsayam a ı .. yoddhuk¯ mo’rghyam¯ d¯ ya tvay¯ ’dy¯ bhigato hyaham a a a a a na pr¯ye paurusam dhik te yanmedhy¯ svo na v¯ ritah 30. . ath¯ numantritotsrstam purohitapuraskrtam a .´ pr¯nan¯ yaiva yuddhyasva pitre sandar´ayan balam 30. u . .. . arjunastu sutasneh¯ nmandam yodhayati smayan 30. . k¯ ray¯ m¯ sa bhagav¯ n krsnadvaip¯ yanah svayam a a a a . c¯ ray¯ m¯ sa sarvesu r¯ stresvavijito’ribhih 30. . ¯ arebhire’´vamedham te munibhirbrahmav¯ dibhih 30.. ı . ı a manal¯ ram kram¯ t pr¯ ptastatrainam babhruv¯ hanah a a a . abhyay¯ darghyap¯ dy¯ dyaistam¯ ha vijayah sutam 30.89 a.¯ s . . . .90 ¯ s a . .p¯ ndavaih purusai´c¯ nyaih samstutah pranato harih 30. a n a ah¯ t¯ sca nrp¯ stena yaj˜ artham pr¯yat¯ ’khil¯ h 30. . yudhisthir¯ j˜ ay¯ tena na ka´cinnihatastad¯ s a .95 ¯ u a´ n¯ a. . ı˜ a . ´ ¯ a . 30. sa tu sarv¯ yudhaksepe’pyavik¯ ram dhana˜ jayam a a . a s ityukto yuyudhe pitr¯ balam sarvam pradar´ayan a s .. .¯ u . sarvayaj˜ atmakam tesama´vamedham jagatpatih n¯ .91 s¯ dhan¯ ni tu sarv¯ ni sal¯ m caiva hiranmay¯m a a a. .. .97 ı a´ a . .. pavam¯ nasuta´cakre krsnadvaip¯ yaneritah 30.96 a a a a . a . a. . . . n . drstv¯ b¯ ly¯ t par¯ksayai mantrap¯ tam mah¯ saram ı . tad¯ ’pi pitrbhaktyainamayuddhyantamul¯ pik¯ a u a . .94 a a a . a´ . .

a a . a . . yaj˜ artham t¯ vath¯ ’h¯ ya p¯ jitah prayayau tatah 30. a ityuktv¯ maranayaiva t¯ m vini´citam¯ nas¯ m a a.ı . a . a . . vijagarha tadol¯ p¯m dhig jagattrayap¯ jitam u ı.101 a aa a a a . a vacan¯ deva dev¯ n¯ m yuddhyety¯ tmajamabruvam a a a.105 a a a a a . . .109 ityuktah pr¯tim¯ pede putrabh¯ ry¯ yuto’rjunah a a . s a a . u aj¯ghano me bhart¯ ram putrenaiv¯ vij¯ nat¯ 30. 30.102 ı a . a a a lokav¯ram patim hitv¯ na me k¯ ryam sutena ca ı .. a ..108 s a . a a a .ciksepa pitre daivena tenainam moha avi´at ¯ s .107 dev¯ n¯ meva sa˙ kalp¯ nm¯ rcchita´c¯ rjuno’bhavat a a n a u s a bhuktadosaphala´c¯ yam punarbhoksyati n¯ nyatah 30. . ı . a .. .106 ı. . . pr¯ yopavistastanm¯ t¯ vilal¯ p¯ tiduhkhit¯ 30. .111 a´ a a . a . yaddhat¯ stena dosena p¯ rthasten¯ tivedan¯ m a a a . prahasyov¯ ca ca tad¯ srutam v¯ kyam pur¯ may¯ a a´ a a . . a rane vrajediti na tat paratah sy¯ diti hyaham . suraloke suraih proktam bh¯sm¯ dy¯ n¯ tidharmatah 30. 30. ı a a.103 . . . patilokamaham y¯ sye trpt¯ bhava kalipriye 30. .110 n¯ a u u . . dv¯ rak¯ y¯ h sam¯pastham pradyumn¯ dy¯ h sut¯ hareh a a a. a 30.100 m¯ rcchitam tam gurum drstv¯ tadbhakty¯ bhrsaduhkhitah u a . 30. . . . .¯ utth¯ pay¯ m¯ sa patim trilok¯ tiratham tay¯ 30. prasahy¯ svamap¯ jahrur¯ hvayanto’rjunam yudhe 30.¯ dhar¯ y¯ m viluthant¯m ca drstv¯ bhujaganandin¯ a a. ..´ . . .104 n¯ galok¯ t sam¯ d¯ ya vi´alyakaran¯m ksanat a a a a s . ı a . a . cdxl . anyena p¯ titasy¯ sya ya´o na´yet trilokagam a a s s n¯ rjunasya ya´o na´yediti daivairidam krtam a s s . ı.

tadgaurav¯ d v¯ sudevo nottaram pratyabh¯ sata a a a.113 m¯ tulam sa pranamy¯ tha yaj˜ artham t¯ n nimantrya ca a a n¯ . a samastalaksanabhij˜ ah krsnah saty¯ vrkodarah n¯ .119 a a˜ a ı a a .¯ . u .118 prasa˙ g¯ t pr¯ ptumicchet t¯ m vidy¯ s¯lo yudhisthirah n a a a. . . . .´ . a u . gaurav¯ d v¯ sudevasya m¯ tulasya ca kevalam 30. . sakrsnah sahasodaryah srutv¯ ’sau pr¯ ptamarjunam a a . . . .¯ . a . ten¯ yam duhkhabahula ityuktv¯ punareva ca a . a gacchan gaj¯ hvayam d¯ tamagrato’y¯ payannrpe 30. sa nirbhatsya kum¯ r¯ mst¯ n medhyama´vamamocayat a a.116 a . ´ pr¯to b¯ sp¯ bhip¯ rnakso bhr¯ trsneh¯ dabh¯ sata 30. . .. prstastam ke´avah pr¯ ha bhr¯ t¯ te d¯rghapindikah aa ı .122 n¯ a a a ¯. a s 30. . a´ı . cdxli .subhadr¯ haranam m¯ rstum n¯te’´ve tairdhana˜ jayah a n . 30. . . . ı . a . vadantameva p¯ nc¯ l¯ kataksena nyav¯ rayat 30. kena durlaksanen¯ yam bahuduhkh¯ prav¯ sagah 30. a. a . .. . a . 30.¯ krsna ca pa˜ camo n¯ sti vidy¯ suddheyama˜ jas¯ ¯ n a a´ n a . iti lobh¯ t tu p¯ nc¯ l¯ v¯ sudevam nyav¯ rayat 30.117 a˜ a ı . .. . . . . s . a a. a .120 udarasya ki˜ cid¯ dhikyam vrsanadhikyameva ca n a . .121 naivoktam v¯ sudevena drsyam¯ namapi sphutam a . a . j˜ an¯ nandahr¯ sakar¯ hyete dosah sad¯ tan¯ h 30. .112 a a a m¯ tul¯ y¯ brav¯da´vam hrtam pautrairabandhuvat a a a ı s .. a ..114 a a ... a a. . . . ı s . .. . . ¯ savyab¯ hostath¯ ’dhikyam durlaksanamato’rjune a a . 30. vism¯ ray¯ m¯ sa ca tam prabruv¯ nah kath¯ ntaram a a a a.115 ı a. . v¯ sudeva na pa´y¯ mi durlaksanamaj¯ rjune a s a a . .

a. p¯ rnacitsukha´akty¯ deryogyau krsna ca m¯ rutih 30. gunar¯ seh param li˙ gam nityam vy¯ s¯ dir¯ pinah aa u . vivecayaddevanrpaugha eko rar¯ ja r¯ j¯ ’khilasatkrat¯ n¯ m 30.. p¯ jit¯ h p¯ jay¯ m¯ surmudit¯ h sahake´av¯ h 30. . . s a a . u .126 u a. . a´ . a . . tatraiva tattv¯ ni sasamsay¯ ni nissamsay¯ ny¯ suralam viv¯ de a a .124 ı a a u a a. . 30. . a svala˙ krtairn¯ kijanaih sak¯ ntairar¯ rucann¯ kavadetadokah 30. . s¯ sve’rjune yaj˜ av¯. . a. . . a a u a .. parasparotthe harina trir¯ pina samsth¯ pit¯ nyagryavacobhiruccaih 30. prag¯tagandharvavarah pranrttasadapsar¯ h santatav¯ diviprah ı a. .. . samastadevyah sahav¯ sudevyah svala˙ krt¯ h phullamukh¯ ravind¯ h a n . .samastaj¯var¯ sau tad dustalaksanavarjitau ı a´ .127 s a . .¯ .´ a .132 a aa u a . s . yath¯ viri˜ casya pur¯ ’sa yaj˜ o yathaiva sakrasya satakratutve a n a n ´ ´ tathaiva so’bh¯ d vidhi´arva´akrap¯ rvaih surair¯ virala˙ krto’dhikam u s s u a n . sa krsnayugmena ca bh¯ rgavena tridh¯ vibhaktena parena pums¯ a a . ¯ an¯ diduhkhah¯natve sukh¯ dhikye ca laksanam a ı a .. cdxlii . na vai mumuksurna babh¯ suratra na vai prapitsu´ca kuto bubhuksuh u. viceruratraiva sah¯ psarobhirnisedurapyacyutasatkath¯ ram¯ h 30. s a. . ..130 n . rugmin¯satyabh¯ m¯ dir¯ p¯ y¯ h sriya eva tu 30. .125 a . a s . .129 na devagandharvamunisvadharmamarty¯ dikesv¯ sa sa yo’tra n¯ ’sa a a .tam praviste’sya sahodar¯ h a´ n a . a a. . . . .. . .. mukhyam tato’pi mukhyam tu sv¯ ntantry¯ dera´esatah a a s . . n .¯ .´ a a .128 s s s a u .123 u . visnoreva nac¯ nyasya sa hyekah p¯ rnasadgunah 30. . tatah sa yaj˜ o yaduv¯raraksito vy¯ sopadisto munibhih pravartitah n ı a . u a a a. . ..133 a a a. . . .131 u . a a . ´ . . . a´obhat¯ lam sakalairnrpai´ca sam¯ gatairvipravarai´ca justah 30. . . s . . a adhisthito’´obhata vi´vametad vi´v¯ dir¯ pena yathaiva tena 30.

s a a a a.¯ .140 a a a a a . a priyo vibh¯ go yadamusya visnorato vibh¯ g¯ rthamiv¯ ’rpayamste a a a a . . a a . n s . a a a . ı ma˙ galyam¯ tram dayit¯ sar¯re nidh¯ ya sarv¯ bharanani caiva n a . tato vibhakte munayo’vadamste pratyarpay¯ mo vayamesu r¯ jyam a . . . . dinedine svrddhaguno babh¯ va mud¯ vaho vatsarapa˜ cakatrayam 30. hrad¯ mah¯ ntastrida´adiyogy¯ h suyogayukt¯ haricandan¯ deh a a s¯ a. ¯ a. cdxliii 30.137 nait¯ drsah ka´cana bh¯ tap¯ rvo makho vin¯ r¯ maviri˜ cavajrinam a . . a a´ gandh¯ ras¯ dy¯ sca samastabhog¯ div¯va tatr¯ ’surat¯va hr ah a a a´ a ı a ı . .134 dinedine tatra mah¯ nnaparvat¯ h sabhaksas¯ r¯ rasavanta urjit¯ h a a. a . a p¯ rna hiranyena vayam dhar¯ y¯ h prap¯ lane yogyatam¯ ime hi 30.´ . tvad¯yametannikhilam vayam ca n¯ styasmad¯yam kvaca ki˜ cane´a ı a ı . a . .141 dehendriyapr¯ naman¯ msi cetanaih sahaiva tasm¯ atisrjya nemuh a. . .139 u a n . a . 30... a it¯ritah pr¯ ha sa b¯ dar¯ yano mun¯svarairapyanuy¯ citah prabhuh ı . a˜ yathestap¯ n¯ sanabhoga´istah sahasra´o m¯ rutin¯ tu k¯ rit¯ h s . . ¯. . . . yaj˜ avas¯ ne nikhil¯ sca p¯ ndav¯ h krsna ca prthv¯makhil¯ m savitt¯ m n¯ a a´ a. . . . hrd¯ samastam haraye’rpitam taih sa hi dvijastho’pi samastakart¯ a a .¯ makh¯ niti procura´esalok¯ drstv¯ makham tam purusottameritam a s . tath¯ ’˜ jan¯ laktakamukhyamandanadravy¯ gryav¯ pyo manik¯ ncanodbhav¯ h 30. . . . 30.144 . 30.136 an a a a a..138 sa evamaddh¯ haridaivatah kratuh pa˜ c¯ svamedh¯ tmaka uccakalpah a a . ¯ a. a a . . p¯ rth¯ h sabh¯ ry¯ dvijav¯ kyametanni´amya krsnaya punah pranamya a a. . s u u a a n . .¯ . ucustapo no’stu vane’rpayitv¯ r¯ jyam makh¯ nte tvayi dharmalabdham ¯ a a .143 u . ı´ a . . n a´ . . a . a . . .142 s u . a..¯ a a. .asatyak¯ m¯ abhavan kuta´cit prad¯ tari pr¯ j˜ avare’nil¯ tmaje a a s a an a 30.¯ samarpay¯ m¯ suraje varenye vy¯ se vibh¯ g¯ ya yathoktamrtvij¯ m 30. aa nadyah payahsarpirajasrap¯ rnah sam¯ ksik¯ dy¯ api p¯ yasahrad¯ h 30.. . a´ ı a a . a a a s . a . . . ¯ . svatantra eko’si na ka´cidanyah sarvatra p¯ rno’si sadeti hrstah 30. a a a a. . . . dy¯ .135 u . .

. . . . ¯ . n¯ bh¯ dityatha tattattvavedibhirmunipu˙ gavaih 30. as . .150 n a u a . u. a .152 a n . . . .hiranyameva svamidam mun¯n¯ m mad¯ j˜ ay¯ bhu˙ gdhvama´esar¯ jyam ı a. . . 30. . . . eko mam¯ bh¯ daparah sarvat¯rth¯ dikesvapi 30. aı pit¯ maho’ham bhavat¯ m vi´esato guruh pati´caiva tato madarhatha a a. an a n s . . . majjato’vabhrthesvaddh¯ yaj˜ an¯ matra c¯ ’dar¯ t a n¯ a a a .155 a u n . pa˜ cendravad vir¯ jatsu st¯ yam¯ nesvrs¯svaraih 30. . . . a . s . . cdxliv . .. . . sabh¯ ryak¯ nam vararatnabh¯ sananya´esatah putrabhuv¯ m prad¯ ya a a. a .¯ saktuprasthamad¯ d vipra u˜ chavrttih subhaktitah 30. . .154 a u ı a . . .´ n .148 tad yaj˜ apa˜ cakamajastrigunam sa ebhyah saddaksinam kratupatirnikhil¯ mav¯ pya n n a a . vibhajya vipr¯ n sa nijam tu bh¯ gamad¯ t prth¯ yai nikhilam prasannah 30. krtvogragarjanam yaj˜ am t¯ msca yaj˜ akrto’khil¯ n n . . ı´ .151 garhayann¯ civ¯ nittham bh¯ ry¯ putrasnusayutah u a a a .¯ . . . samarpitam me phalavacca tat sy¯ t punargraho naiva ca dosak¯ r¯ a . krsnena ca tamo’ndham tam pr¯ payadbhih smite krte . adar´anam jag¯ m¯ ’´u tamah pr¯ pa ca k¯ latah s a as a a .¯ . . sı yaj˜ o’yamiti hetum ca vipraih prsto’bhyabh¯ sata n a.149 s a . 30. . ¯ s . a .147 a a a .¯.. a . tadarthameva hairanyah p¯ r´vastasy¯ bhavat pur¯ 30.. . . . . st¯ yam¯ ne ca tadyaj˜ e krodho nakulat¯ m gatah u a n a.156 as a a . . . a prthakprthag yogyavar¯ nathaibhyah pr¯ d¯ t prabhuste mudit¯ h pranemuh a a. 30. . a.146 it¯rit¯ ste pratipadya r¯ jyam dadurhiranyam nikhilam ca tasmai ı a a . . dharm¯ y¯ tithaye tasya kal¯ m n¯ rhati soda´¯m a a a. ..153 atithestasya p¯ dodaklinnah p¯ r´vo hiranmayah a . . . s . . cakre’´vamedhatrayamekamekam tesam harirbahusuvarnakan¯ madheyam 30. a. .145 30. a a . . sakrsnesvatha p¯ rthesu susn¯ t¯ vabhrthesvalam a aa . 30. .

. . .166 . . sat¯ m pr¯ti´ca tatr¯ pi sadvaro harireva hi a.163 vaisnavesvapi martyairyat krtam satagunam tatah . . . satottaramiti j˜ eyam n¯ nyad brahmakrtopamam ´ n . . .159 a . ı a´ . . . deva´akra´ivabrahmakrtam tasm¯ t kramena ca s s a .. . tath¯ ’pyanantaphalad¯ h kartureva mah¯ gunah 30. . u . . a a . a . ´ yadyapyalpadhanatyaktam vittam bahuphalam bhavet . . .160 a a. . g¯ ndharvam karma tasm¯ cca munibhih pitrbhistatah a a . .162 pathanti pai˙ gina´cait¯ n mantr¯ nanvarthak¯ niha n s a a a . . . .. bhava tvam nakulast¯ vad y¯ vad dharm¯ dik¯ n sur¯ n a a a a a . .. . ´ .. anantam vaisnavakrtam tatra varnakram¯ t param a . . . . . . . 30. pratyaksatah k¯ rayati p¯ rthaih priyatamai´ca taih a a s . s . 30. ı s a p¯ rthebhyo’bhyadhikah kart¯ samo v¯ ko gunairbhavet a a a . . ksepsyas¯ti tamo ghoram bh¯ yah p¯ pena y¯ tvayam ı u . . . a a . .161 sat¯ m ca pravaro visnuh sadbhirmunivarairyutah a. . . . . ityabhipretyah taih saptastath¯ krtv¯ tamo’bhyay¯ t 30. a s u . .¯ vadanto bhatsay¯ ncakrustanmataj˜ a madhudvisah 30. sr¯ ddh¯ rtham hi payah p¯ rvam jamadagnerad¯ sayat ´a a u. . n¯ kulenaiva r¯ pena krodhastam pitaro’´apan 30. a . 30. “avaisnavakrtam karma sarvamantavaducyate .. . . . ı cdxlv 30.¯ .¯. .158 a u . 30. a a ..165 vaisnavatvam kramodvrddham brahm¯ ntam j¯var¯ sisu a . . phal¯ dhikyam karmanam hi visnoh pr¯tyaiva n¯ nyath¯ ” a a a .157 a˜ n¯ .krsnasya p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m ca makh¯ de´ca gunan bah¯ n a.. yam makhapravaram tasya samam kim subhas¯ dhanam ´ a .164 30.

168 te ca srutv¯ ’khil¯ n dharm¯ n bhakty¯ paramay¯ yut¯. . 30. a atha prsto v¯ sudevah suravipr¯ disamsadi a . . yudhisthirena samhrsto jag¯ d¯ sesatah prabhuh a a´ . iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ ı a a a .. . vinindya t¯ n susattvasth¯ mstamo’ndhamupajagmiv¯ n a a.167 30. .¯ . . . . . a . cdxlvi . . .. (y¯ gasam¯ ptirn¯ ma) trimso’dhy¯ yah a a a ´ a . . gunairj˜ an¯ dibhirv¯ ’pi tasm¯ t krodhah sa t¯ masah n¯ a a a a .169 u a a s a...iti tena na p¯ rth¯ n¯ m karmana’nyat samam kvacit a a a.h ´ a a a a a a p¯ jayanto jagann¯ tham¯ pu´ca param¯ m mudam 30..

a . paryeva cakruh satatam sabh¯ ryam krsna ca na sy¯ t tanay¯ rtim¯ niti a a a a . . a . jag¯ da s¯ dhvityatha bh¯ ya eva dharme tvar¯ v¯ napi sambabh¯ va a a u a a u 31. .9 sa pr¯yam¯ no nitar¯ m ca tesu naiv¯ dhikam pr¯yate bh¯masene ı a. u u sa nistanatyevamap¯taraih sa sup¯ jito n¯ ’sa tad¯ vir¯ gah 31. yiyaksur¯ g¯ nni´i vipravaryo yudhisthiram vittamabh¯psam¯ nah 31. .3 ak¯ lajam tam tu ni´amya r¯ j¯ papraccha d¯ taistamuv¯ ca bh¯mah a s aa u a ı . yanmartyadeho’pi vini´cit¯ yurabh¯ nnrpastena mam¯ ’sa harsah 31. . s¯ . . . . akurvatast¯ksnatapah kuta´cinnaiv¯ sya lok¯ ptiramusya bh¯ y¯ t ı . anarghamagnipratimam vicitraratn¯ ncitam vipravarastad¯ pya a˜ a .¯ . .a . yayau krt¯ rtho’tha ca nandighosamak¯ rayad v¯ yusutastadaiva a a . a. s a a u a .10 tasy¯ panetum visayesu saktim dvesam tathaiv¯ ’tmani bh¯masenah a a ı . .sanam ı . . . a a .8 ı u a a a . . . sarve hi p¯ rth¯ stamrte sabh¯ ry¯ vaicitrav¯ryam param¯ darena a a a a ı . . it¯rito’sau nrpatistvareta dharm¯ rthamityasya matam prap¯ jayan ı a u . .6 aa u . ..5 ath¯ mbikeyam visayesu saktam dussa˙ gadustam krtabh¯ ridosam a n u .11 a a ı . .. pr¯ tardad¯ n¯ti nrpasya v¯ kyam ni´amya viprastvarito makh¯ rthe a a ı . . i cakre a a s a a an . a a a . ı .´ Om yaj˜ e´varenabhiyutesu yukty¯ mah¯m pra´asatsu prth¯ sutesu n s a ı. a a´ s a a u . 31. . samastar¯ j¯ pyayahetubh¯ tam nic¯ yya tam m¯ rutiranvakampata 31. cdxlvii . . . jag¯ da m¯ dr¯sutayoh samaksam¯ sphotya samsrnvata eva tasya 31. . a . .. . . . t a atha ekatrimso’dhy¯ yah a . r¯ disvargapr¯ ptih ) a . . . . a ı . a 31. s bh¯mam yay¯ ce sa nrpoktam¯ su ni´amya c¯ d¯ nnijahastabh¯. . ´. smaran sut¯ mstena hat¯ n samast¯ napi prabh¯ vam paramasya j¯ nan a.4 s a u . .. . ¯ 31.(dhrtar¯ s.1 a a s ı a . a. . r¯ g¯ dhiko’yam na tapa´ca kury¯ dityasya vair¯ gyakar¯. . a . 31.. a a .2 31.7 aj˜ am parairasya nihanti sodarairvadh¯ janairapyatip¯ jite’smin ¯ n¯ . . . .

. . n n¯ . . j˜ atv¯ sampr¯ rthay¯ m¯ sa bhojan¯ rtham punahpunah 31. . a a ana´nantam caturthe’hni dhrtar¯ stram yudhisthirah s . a bhoksye’nyath¯ neti vadan dhrtar¯ strah sram¯ nvitah a a . .´ sanaih sa˜ j˜ amagamayadabrav¯cca suduhkhitah 31. . .. .17 a a u .20 a .12 aa a a. ityukto dvesamutsrjya bh¯me nirvedam¯ gatah ı a . 31. . .16 vimucya dvesak¯ mau tvam vane t¯rthanisevakah ı .. . . . tapas¯ ’r¯ dhaya harim tatah p¯ to bhavisyasi 31. yamau tadanvamodet¯ m tatsneh¯ d gaurav¯ dapi a. . agnirnisrsto datta´ca garo d¯ r¯ sca d¯ . .. . puraskrtya yuyutsum tvam kuru r¯ jyamakantakam a .21 ´ ı . .18 n¯ . . ´ .14 ı a . a. alam¯ sajjataste’dya nirvedakaram¯ritam a ı upak¯ r¯ ya bh¯mena tava dvesam tyaj¯ tra tat aa ı a .13 a a . . a . itau a ı us . a . .´ a a.¯ santamena karenatha dharmajastam mrdu sprsan ´ . .t¯ vimau me bhujau vrttau p¯nau candanar¯ . aa a . anuj˜ am vanav¯ s¯ ya tvattah pr¯ pyaiva sarvath¯ n¯ . a n¯ .15 31.. . a . . . . . tacchrutvotpannanirvedam ksatt¯ jyesthasya varddhayan . . yayorantaram¯ s¯ dya jaradhasya sut¯ hat¯ h 31. hrtam ksetram dhanam yasya kim bh¯mena krtam tvayi ı . it¯ h s a a´ us a . .19 n¯ a a a a a . . . uv¯ ca j¯vit¯ sa te nanu r¯ jan mah¯yas¯ a ı a´ ¯ a ı ı bh¯m¯ pavarjitam pindam¯ datse grhap¯ lavat 31. upav¯ sakrso bh¯ ry¯ m si´riye m¯ rcchitah ksanat 31. . . a nac¯ par¯ dho bh¯masya bruvatastv¯ midam vacah a a ı a .. anuj˜ am tapase pr¯ ptumupav¯ saparo’bhavat 31. . a. . . cdxlviii . . ´s u . . .¯ . . . a a naiva tat krsnay¯ j˜ atam prthay¯ ca saputray¯ 31. .

.24 n . . . ¯ . . . a a 31.28 ´a a a a˙ .27 an ´ sa a . . . . sr¯ ddh¯ ya vittam¯ k¯ nksan presay¯ m¯ sa tadvacah 31. . sarvaj˜ ah sarvakarte´a avirbh¯ to’brav¯nnrpam 31. . kevalasnehato r¯ j˜ e su´r¯ va vinay¯ ya sah 31. a n . srutv¯ yudhisthiro bh¯mam¯ ha d¯ tavyamadya nah ´ a ı a a . . tapas¯ ’´esadosanam ksayak¯ mamimam nrpam as .22 nety¯ ha dhrtar¯ strastam kuladharmo hi no vane a . a a a ı .25 a ı a k¯ le nirvedam¯ pannastapas¯ dagdhakilbisah a a a . a a . tajj˜ atv¯ dadat¯ m doso bhavediti vicintayan n¯ a a. 31. . ..29 tam¯ ha bh¯mah p¯ p¯ n¯ m vimukh¯ n¯ m madhudvisah a ı . siksay¯ m¯ sa saddharm¯ n n¯tim ca viduse’pyalam ´ . . datten¯ pi hi vittena putra´r¯ ddham karisyati 31. putrapautr¯ ptabandh¯ n¯ m sr¯ ddhecchorvittama˜ jas¯ a u a.32 . . a . p¯ ralaukikas¯ h¯ yyam na k¯ ryamitar¯ rthatah a a a a a . anuj¯ n¯hi naiv¯ sya dharmavighnakaro bhava 31. a . . cdxlix 31. . .vayameva tvadarth¯ ya kurmah sarve tapo vane a . subhr¯ m gatimayam y¯ y¯ danyath¯ na katha˜ cana ´ a. k¯ n¯natv¯ ttu karnasya sah¯ sm¯ bhih prthaiva hi a ı a a a . kastat kastataram y¯ ntu sarve duryodhan¯ dayah 31. . . a . . a.¯. sr¯ ddhakarmanyadhikrt¯ kim tasmai d¯yate dhanam ´a ı . bh¯sm¯ d¯n¯ m vayam sr¯ ddhakart¯ rastena kim tatah ı.¯ .a .23 a a n¯ tayorvivadatorevam krsnadvaip¯ yanah prabhuh a . . ´a . a a. . s ¯ u ı . ante dehaparity¯ gastanm¯ ’nuj˜ atumarhasi 31. ´ a n a 31..26 ityukto dharmar¯ jastamanujaj˜ e sa c¯ sitah a n a´ . a a a.30 a sa . . a ı a . .31 a . a . anuj˜ aya grham pr¯ pte dharmaje viduram punah n¯ . . .

.. . a . . istam ca yaj˜ aih p¯ rtai´ca caritam yusmad¯ sray¯ t n . a u nac¯ ham paramasneh¯ d yusm¯ bhih sukrp¯ lubhih a . ´ a apr¯ty¯ josam¯ sveti procyov¯ ca yudhisthirah 31. . ..¯ .34 ı a .38 a a a . . . anuj˜ am nirgatah pr¯ ha pauraj¯ napad¯ n nrpah 31. krtv¯ sr¯ ddh¯ ni sarvesam mah¯ d¯ n¯ nyan¯ ratam a a a a a . . . .. . a a . s a a . . u s a´ a . a a . . . ı a 31. . a . . 31. sarvam samarpya govinde p¯ rthebhyo’nyebhya eva ca a . . . a n¯ tihrstastvad¯ j˜ ay¯ m bh¯mastanm¯ krudho’tra ca a . . a . ko´ato yad bahirvittam d¯ nabhog¯ dik¯ ranam s a a . a. aj¯ takopastacchrutv¯ dhrtar¯ strah pra´antadh¯h a a . . putrastu mama p¯ p¯ tm¯ sarvaksatravin¯ sakah a a a a´ . . . . ´ a . nrp¯ rjunau dharmarat¯ vapi lokakrp¯ parau 31.35 evamev¯ rjuno’py¯ ha viduram punar¯ catuh a a u . .41 a a a. . 31.33 ityuktamapi netyeva bruv¯ nam suddhadh¯ rmikam a. a n¯ a . a a ıh .37 suddhe ksatriyadharme hi nitaro’yam vrkodarah ´ . yiy¯ sory¯ cam¯ n¯ ya nijab¯ hubal¯ rjitam a a a a a a dehi vittam paramatah kim tv¯ meso’bhiy¯ cate a . . . a mama sannihitam sarvam tat pitre’dy¯ rpitam may¯ a a . . a´ a . da´ar¯ tram dadau suddhamanas¯ nirrnatvadh¯h 31. sarv¯ ti´a˙ k¯ m¯ dha´ca vrddh¯ n¯ m sasan¯ tigah 31. araksiteti kathitah pram¯ d¯ dapi sajjan¯ h 31. ..40 n¯ ..39 s a . svajanebhyah sam¯ d¯ ya sravannetrebhya uccadh¯. .42 a s n ı u. a . a ı yudhisthir¯ rjunau bhaktim nitar¯ m tvayi cakratuh a.ityuktavantam nrpatirarjuna´cocatuh punah s . a dharmato raksit¯ y¯ yamasmatp¯ rvairmah¯ tmabhih u a . ´¯ a . ı. mukhyadharmarate bh¯me na pit¯ kroddhumarhati ı a ityukto vittam¯ d¯ ya gatv¯ ksatt¯ ’graje’brav¯t 31.36 a a a . cdl . . s¯ ı. .

anuvavr¯ ja tam kunt¯ van¯ ya krtani´cay¯ 31.´ . . . .. a . kramenaiv¯ ’´ramam vy¯ sadevasya surap¯ jitam as a u . a . anuj˜ ato yayau p¯ rthairanuy¯ tah sud¯ ratah 31.43 u . . samndar´itapatho r¯ j¯ kunt¯vidurasa˜ jayaih s aa ı n . apriy¯ ni ca krsnasya subah¯ ny¯ carat kudh¯h a. ¯ a .47 kriyam¯ no’pi kartavyo bh¯ ya eva sad¯ ’calah a. samsth¯ pya t¯ n sukrcchrena yayau s¯ ’nveva tam nrpam a a . a . . . . . . v¯ ryam¯ na’pi tanayaih sabh¯ ryairbhrsaduhkhitaih a a. .50 a ı a s a . a. 31. . a a . . .. . te hi me putrak¯ h santa ih¯ mutra ca saukhyad¯ h 31. u a ı. ityuktaih svagunanuccaih k¯rtayadbhih suduhkhitaih ..52 trivatsar¯ dasya nijasya lokasy¯ ’ptim sabh¯ ryasya jag¯ da tatra a a a a . . . u . . .49 n¯ a a . . . . tatsambandhakrtam p¯ pam svakrtam c¯ tyape´alam s . u a . . a p¯ ndavesu sakrsnesu tapas¯ m¯ rstumudyatah 31. . .saubhr¯ tram yena santyajya p¯ ndavesu mah¯ tmasu a . g¯ ndh¯ r¯sahitah pr¯ pa kuruksetre jagadguroh a aı . . parya´runayanaih krcchr¯ t pauraj¯ napadai´cir¯ t s a a s a . 31.¯ .51 31. . 31. a . a a.45 a´ a a a a a so’ham vayogata´caiva putr¯ dhibhirabhiplutah s a . a matpriy¯ rthamapi snehah p¯ ndavesu mah¯ tmasu a a . . krtam vir¯ pam sumahat kury¯ d yann¯ parah kvacit 31. .48 a. . . cdli .h 31. ı . sa˜ jayo vidura´cainam sabh¯ ryamanujagmatuh n s a . . . tatra m¯ manuj¯ n¯dhvam krpay¯ mitravatsal¯ h a a ı a. . a a . pr¯ yasten¯ pi mandena na yusm¯ sva´ivam krtam a a . hat¯ sca svena p¯ pena sasut¯ m¯ tyab¯ ndhav¯.46 a. a s . . a.44 bhr¯ taro’sya ca sarve’pi tacch¯lamanuvartinah a ı .

58 tatastu te satyavat¯sutasya sarve´varasy¯ ’j˜ ay¯ sarva eva ı s a n a sam¯ gat¯ h svargalok¯ t ksanena datt¯ ca divy¯ drgamusya r¯ j˜ ah 31. a. n aa . sammantrya nihsesaranehat¯ n¯ m sandar´anam pr¯ rthitav¯ mstam¯sam a a.¯ . a .64 a a a a a a a . vrto’tra kunt¯ ravis¯ nujanmamrty¯ tthadosapagamam yay¯ ce 31. . . . bhog¯ nar¯ g¯ ajusanta yogy¯ n yukt¯ jagaddh¯ tari v¯ sudeve 31. ı . .56 taih p¯ jitastatra nisanna aha yadyad yadistam pravadantu tattat .. d¯ sy¯ mi tasy¯ dya tadityamusmin bhaktyucchrayah p¯ ndusutaih sad¯ raih a a a a . pr¯ durbabh¯ v¯ mita´aktitejoj˜ an¯ dbhutai´varyasukh¯ dir¯ pah a u a s n¯ a s a u . ¯ .´ .. . ı . . ksattaikat¯ matra yudhisthirena pr¯ pto’tha bh¯ ry¯ sahitam sasa˜ jayam a a a a n . ı´ .brahm¯ nkajastena bhrsam prat¯to vy¯ sopadistam vyacarat tapo’gryam a˙ ı a ... a . cakre ca visrambhamat¯va bh¯ rate puna´ca tatratyajanaih sametah 31. . a . .60 a s . . . . .´ . drstv¯ sa p¯ r¯ksita apa tustim svat¯ tam¯sena sam¯ hrtam punah 31. .¯ tesam pradattesvabhiv¯ nchitesu vaicitrav¯ryah saha bh¯ ryayaiva a˜ ı . . cdlii . a. u . .55 a a . u . a. s a. .57 ı u a .. a a .. a a . a . a.. . . an a a a a a trptah sad¯ ro nrpati´ca tatra sarve’pi drstv¯ mahadadbhutam tat 31. . s a . . .62 aı . . ..59 a a. . tam c¯ ’nay¯ m¯ sa tadaiva krsno hyacintya´aktih sa vikunthalok¯ t a a s a . ı. . 31.´ a . usu´ca r¯ trim param¯ j˜ ayaiva sarve svabh¯ ry¯ sahit¯ yath¯ pur¯ ¯. p¯ rth¯ h punah pr¯ pya puram svak¯yam dharmena prthv¯m parip¯ layantah a a. ath¯ ’j˜ ayaiv¯ sya parasya sarv¯ .54 ı a a a a . . ¯ a ı´ a . . vinottar¯ m t¯ m tu kath¯ m ni´amya p¯ r¯ksito’y¯ cata t¯ tadrstim 31.. striyo nije´aih sahit¯ yayuh svam a n a ah s . . . vy¯ so haristatra sam¯ksya sarve samp¯ jay¯ m¯ surudagrabhakty¯ a ı . . . u a a a 31. an .. a .53 saksattrg¯ ndh¯ riprthe sasa˜ jaye tapobhir¯ r¯ dhayati prabhum harim a . .. a vaicitrav¯rye’tra sad¯ rabandhubhrty¯ stu p¯ rth¯ drsaye sam¯ yayuh 31.63 ı a s . . . . . .. samp¯ jya tam krsnamap¯savandyam ksam¯ pay¯ m¯ sa par¯ksid¯ tmajah u ı´ ı . . . a ..61 a. a . a 31. . s aı . a . . . a . a . . up¯ sam¯ nesu vicitrav¯ryaputram prth¯ m caiva prth¯ sutesu 31. a a a .

. ´ a . . . ı. 31. . a´ ı . g¯ vadganirvy¯ sasak¯ sametya su´r¯ .66 te visnubhakty¯ parip¯ takarmabhirj˜ anena c¯ nte tamanusmarantah a u n¯ a . . p¯ rthaih suputraih sukrtordhvakarmabhirvrddhim sukhasy¯ ’puranapyay¯ m subh¯ m a a a.amukh¯ dhy¯ napar¯ ni´amya svary¯ tam¯ tm¯yapitrvyam¯ su ıl ¯ a a a s a a ı a´ . . a a . .. a. . . a.69 a a a a . . ay¯ tasya punarnij¯ m gatim a a a´ ´ s us a a. ı s¯ . a. te su´ruvurdhrtar¯ stram sabh¯ ryam sahaiva kunty¯ paridagdhadeham ´ s a. a .ı a iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rthabhagavatp¯ d¯ c¯ ryaviracite ´ı a ı a a a sr¯mah¯ bh¯ ratat¯ tparyanirnaye ´ ı a a a .¯ s¯ a . ¯ .´ cdliii 31. a a´ .tr¯ disvargapr¯ ptirn¯ ma) ekatrimso’dhy¯ yah a a a . . ariktadharm¯ rthasukhottam¯ n¯ manujjhit¯ nantapadasmrt¯n¯ m 31.68 astada´abd¯ h prthiv¯m samast¯ m pra´asat¯ mevamagurmah¯ tman¯ m ı. s¯ a a a . . . . (dhrtar¯ s. .. .65 vr¯. sametya bhartr¯ pratip¯ jyam¯ n¯ m kunt¯m ca tapt¯ vidadhuh kriy¯ sca a u a a.67 . 31. 31. .varsatray¯ nte tmasam¯ hit¯ gnim tyakt¯ gnibhistairvanam¯ lihadbhih a a a a a . . prapediv¯ n p¯ ndusut¯ sca krsnam prat¯ksam¯ nah prthiv¯ma´asan a a.

3 aa . . . . . nat a a a a a ı . . sam¯ rabdham kaliyugam yad¯ duryodhano’patat a a . sa eva ca vy¯ sabhrg¯ dvah¯ tm¯ cakre’tra s¯ dasyamajo’prameyah 32. u a a a . . . ´¯ 32. a ´ a a a a.10 krt¯ dapi vi´eso’yam yat punyasy¯ dhikam phalam s .6 a a a a´ u s . a u a sı a . . a mitho viv¯ d¯ t surabh¯ sur¯ nam v¯ ky¯ ddharervy¯ sabhrg¯ dvah¯ tmanah 32.s . n¯ n¯ ptak¯ m¯ sca tato babh¯ vurniryatnadrsya´ca yato’tra ke´avah 32. svakulam sa˜ jih¯rsuh sa vipra´apamaj¯janat s¯ ı . . .9 32. a . brahme´a´akrapramukh¯ h sur¯ sca cakruh sus¯ civyamanantad¯ s¯ h 32. . u .a .. . . . ı . .´ . . .(p¯ ndavasvarg¯ rohan am) a. . . vasanti n¯ r¯ yanap¯ dasamsray¯ ste c¯ tra sarve mumuduh san¯ g¯ h 32. a a u a. a . atha dv¯ trimso’dhy¯ yah a . cdliv . . sattrimsabdam punah krsnah krtamev¯ nvavartayat a . .. a a´ ksetram tad¯ s¯ddharilokasammitam yad¯yuratr¯ khilasajjan¯ yutim aı ı a a . . Om tatah kuruksetramav¯ pya krsno d¯ksam prapede dvisadabdasatre a . . . ¯ yathestap¯ n¯ sanav¯ saso jan¯ viceruratr¯ maram¯ nav¯ dayah 32. . . a a a a . n ı.´ s dv¯ da´abdam mah¯ satramevamet¯ drsam harih a s¯ a a . .´ a . n¯ badary¯ khyam pr¯ payitv¯ saptam¯ bdam satottaram a a a .4 a a u a. . a a a a . a´ a a a.5 a a a a a . .¯ . a. .8 upadi´ya param j˜ anamuddhav¯ y¯ mum¯ sramam s a a a´ .2 s s a. . 32. .7 32. sam¯ py¯ vabhrthasn¯ tah p¯ jayitv¯ ’khil¯ n jan¯ n a a a . a . dharm¯ rthak¯ m¯ nakhil¯ nav¯ pustadarthino muktimap¯ha kr. . a . . sarve ca j¯v¯ vasudh¯ talasth¯ ye’nye’ntariksadyumukhottaresu ı a a .1 a u a a a . ´ prat¯ksan p¯ lay¯ m¯ sa p¯ rthaih saha bhuvam prabhuh ı . . anujaj˜ e kramenaiva vatsarena sam¯ gat¯ n n a a . . . tatrartvijo daksabhrgupradh¯ n¯ h p¯ rth¯ yad¯ n¯ m pravaraih samet¯ h a a. sunirnayastattvavinirnay¯ rthin¯ m tattvasya c¯ bh¯ diha v¯ da´¯lin¯ m a. . ¯ .

a . brahmarudr¯ dayo dev¯ h stutv¯ ke´avamavyayam a a. a ı 32. punyaksetre’pi na mrtih svagrhe tvatidharmad¯ a .. . a. a a . .19 ´ a . tad drstv¯ baladevo’pi yogena svatanum yayau 32. a. . cdlv .21 p¯ daprah¯ radosena tam bhrgum vy¯ dhat¯ m gatam a a a a. .. a a .15 a . a 32. . pr¯ curye sajjanasya sy¯ nna kalervrddhira˜ jas¯ a a n a ..17 . . a a . ¯ n a a 32. . a a´ . a. iti svakulasamhrtyai prabh¯ samanayat prabhuh 32. . ı . . tatah pare´o’ganit¯ nubh¯ vah svas¯ rathim p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m sak¯ sam s a .16 ı a a a a.¯ . . a .20 viprav¯ kyam m¯ nay¯ nah k¯ rayitv¯ ’mun¯ harih a a a . nastesu kalili˙ gesu yugavrttimabh¯psavah 32. a s vyaj˜ apayan svalok¯ ptim Omity¯ ha sa c¯ cyutah 32. . a a a . . 32. a .18 ath¯ ’satah pippalam¯ la ¯situr¯ rusthitam p¯ datalam sut¯ mram a u ı´ u a . . ´¯ .. .14 a . pa´c¯ tt¯ pena bhakty¯ ca supr¯tastacchar¯rinam s a a a ı ı . . . drstv¯ jar¯ n¯ ma sasarja salyam bhakto’pyalam rohitam sa˙ kam¯ nah 32. . . . . ..13 n¯ a . maireyamatt¯ anyonyam nip¯ tya sv¯ m tanum gat¯ h a a a. gatyaiv¯ lpamapi ksetram sy¯ nmahatphalamityajah 32.. .11 evam sudh¯ rmike loke haribhaktipar¯ yane a a . a . svalokay¯ naprativedan¯ ya svasy¯ nu caisam tvaray¯ ’bhyay¯ tayat a a a a a . . . . . . prak¯ sayitumevain¯ n prabh¯ s¯ ya ku´asthal¯ t a´ a aa s a n¯tv¯ d¯ n¯ disaddharm¯ mstairak¯ rayadacyutah 32.12 n . . p¯ pam m¯ m jahi deveti y¯ cantamanayad divam a . ..alpameva ca p¯ pasya k¯ l¯ t krsnaj˜ ay¯ tath¯ a a a . te tatah sapadosena krsnenaiva vimohit¯ h a. a . . ´ n acchedy¯ bhedyadehasya salye p¯ damupasthite a ´ a sam¯pam¯ gato vy¯ dho drstv¯ bh¯to’patad bhuvi ı a a . . . a . .

. . sam¯ pnuv¯ nam vapurasya pa˜ camam bhakty¯ ’nvayurdevavar¯ h sva´akty¯ a a . a .. . . a .29 brahm¯ ’pi sarv¯ diyutah svalokam pr¯ ptah punastatra gatam ca krsnam a ´ a . .´ . a . . s a .25 ı u aı u ... .. . mohayitv¯ ’sur¯ nandham tamah pr¯ payitum prabhuh a a . . .23 tato viri˜ ce´apurandar¯ dy¯ h punah stuvanto’bhiyayuh pranamya n s a a. adustatv¯ ttu manaso bhaktilopo nac¯ pyabh¯ t a a u . . ´ a . . . krsnam sa c¯ ’´veva yayau svalokam svatejas¯ sarvamidam prak¯ sayan as a a´ .sv¯ j˜ apr¯ ptavim¯ nena divam ninye jan¯ rdanah 32. .31 a a a . v¯ndr¯ dikairapyayutah svapitr¯ ’´listo raha´c¯ kathayat tath¯ ’staut 32. .ı . . .¯ a a. d¯ rukokty¯ sam¯ y¯ tah p¯ rthastamadahat tad¯ a a a a . dehaty¯ g¯ nuk¯ rena harina tadih¯ cyutah 32. . harih sriy¯ brahmamukhai´ca muktaih samp¯ jyam¯ no’mitasadgunatm¯ s u a .32 a . . samp¯ jitam brahmaloke caturtham ka˜ jodbhaven¯ tha param svadh¯ ma u a a ..22 a n¯ a a a . n . a a . . .. . . ı . n¯c¯ yonirn¯can¯ca karm¯ ’ptam n¯cakarmatah ı a ı ı a .28 ı a a s . reme’bhipa´yan pratip¯ jayamstam sur¯ sca sarve ravibimbasamstham 32. tasthau dvit¯yena ca s¯ ryamandale trt¯yam¯ s¯cchivap¯ jitam vapuh 32. a .¯ u a . srstv¯ svadehopamitam say¯ nam bhuvyag¯ d divam 32. .27 a ı a . . . a a . . a a cdlvi . ´ a . . s a a . ..¯ a 32. cid¯ nandaikadeho’pi tyaktam dehamiv¯ param a a . .. a a y¯ vat svagamyam tvanugamya tasthurnim¯lit¯ ksa vihatordhvac¯ r¯ h 32.24 gop¯ lamantram bhajat¯ m phalaprada ekena r¯ pena sa bhuvyadrsyah a a. .30 s u a´ . a . . 32. . . 32. 32. . sa p¯ rvar¯ pena sam¯ pya caikyam vibhajya cecch¯ nusrto’tha reme u u . .26 tattejas¯ te pratimustadrstayah purustut¯ dy¯ amitorud¯dhiteh a ı . yato na dar´it¯ bhr¯ ntih pr¯ durbh¯ vesvapi kvacit s a a .¯ .. v¯ndre´a´esanugatah svayambh¯ rdh¯ ma pravistam tamajam pranamya ı s s . u . n a a. bhrgoratr¯ buddhip¯ rvam n¯ tidosakrdapyabh¯ t a u u . .

rauhiney¯ dik¯ n¯ m ca bh¯ ry¯ vahnimukhe tanum a a . a . .40 a a a.39 striyo b¯ l¯ mstath¯ ’d¯ ya dhanam caiva dhana˜ jayah aa.42 s . 32. cid¯ nandaikadehe hi dvir¯ pe iva te yatah a u .. ¯ sa tad daivakrtam j˜ atv¯ samsmaran purusottamam n¯ a . . viniryayau dv¯ ravaty¯ st¯ m jagr¯ sa ca s¯ garah 32. a . . tyaktv¯ svabhart¯rnev¯ ’puh sarv¯ eva pativrat¯ h 32. krsna´ap¯ nmlecchava´am yayurdarpanimittatah 32.36 a´ a´ a a . ekaiv¯ tah krsnavat te dustan mohayatastath¯ a . a a . a a a. hriyam¯ ne dhane caiva vanit¯ su ca v¯ savih a. as . a a n . str¯b¯ lasahite p¯ rtha ekasmin pathi gacchati ı a a sap¯ t sup¯ p¯ abh¯r¯ h str¯jan¯ n jahruruddhat¯ h 32..37 a a a. ¯ a . .ı .38 a s a ¯ a . .41 ´¯ a a a ¯ ı a. . . . yuyutsurg¯ ndivam sajyam krcchrenaiva cak¯ ra ha a. . s a a.. a . tyaktv¯ deham ka´yapatvam pr¯ pa krsnanur¯ gatah 32. . a .35 any¯ mah¯ mahisyastu tyaktv¯ deham hut¯ sane a a a a´ .rauhiney¯ dik¯ n¯ m ca sar¯r¯ ni pradh¯ natah ´ ı a. ´ a. . a a . tasy¯ rjuno’´vamedh¯ gn¯ vantyakarm¯ karot tad¯ a s a a a a tyaktadeh¯ stasya bh¯ ry¯ vahnau pr¯ pustameva ca a a a a 32.´ a rugminyag¯ ddhareh p¯ r´vam saty¯ krtv¯ tapastath¯ a a . y¯ st¯ h soda´as¯ hasravanit¯ h satasamyut¯ h a a. vasudevah p¯ rthamukh¯ cchrutvaitad yogam¯ sthitah a a .. . .43 ks¯nastasya sar¯ daiv¯ nn¯ str¯ ni smrtim¯ yayuh ´ a a a a. s¯ a . k¯ scit k¯ scittu tapas¯ tyaktadeh¯ harim yayuh 32. . cdlvii . a a a. 32. . . a .33 tathaiva janamoh¯ ya pr¯ pya vahn¯ vadrsyat¯ m a a a . a a . d¯ ruko visnulokam tu punar¯ pa yath¯ gatam a a a . . ı a a. . . . . . . 32. . . .34 32. . .

¯ a . te c¯ viyogasamayam smaranto muravairina a . n¯ . ¯ . .nighna˜ chatr¯ n g¯ ndivena sesam raksan kur¯ nag¯ t n u a. arjunastu kuruksetre h¯ rdikyayuyudh¯ nayoh a a . . . 32.¯ bh¯mabh¯ ry¯ vaisnavam yogam¯ sthit¯ alı ı a a . 32. .46 ´ . sa´urasenendraprasthar¯ j¯ namakarod va´¯ 32. . . . ´ a .51 str¯h¯ rinam ca mlecch¯ n¯ m vadh¯ yainamayojayan ı a . v¯ sudevapad¯ sprstabh¯ kantakasamuddhrtih a a .54 a a .´ . ı . 32. . tameva v¯ sisthakulodvaham harim nir¯ksya duhkhena pap¯ ta p¯ dayoh 32.¯ abhyasi˜ can bh¯ gavatam m¯ h¯ r¯ jye par¯ksitam a ı . . ´ . . . samayah p¯ ndav¯ n¯ m hi tasyaiv¯ nugatih param a . . a a nimajjya v¯ yorvacan¯ t tyaktadeh¯ divam yayuh 32.47 a a a . s . a a . . . . .44 tad¯ kuruksetragatam jagadgurum sup¯ rnavij˜ anabalarddhisatsukham a u .53 anuvrajadbhirvi´ve´am n¯ sm¯ bhirbh¯ stadujjhit¯ s s . . . .52 a . u . a a govindaik¯ da´¯m srutv¯ krtv¯ s¯ rasvate jale a sı . sa tena pums¯ m pravarena hetubhih sambodhito’j˜ anatamomsum¯ lin¯ n¯ .48 aniruddhasutam vajram priyam krsnasya sadgunam . .. . .¯ . a s a . a . .. . a a . sutau s¯ rasvate caiva de´e r¯ jye’bhyasecayat a s a . . a.49 s¯ aa sı str¯b¯ l¯ msca dhanam caiva tasmin samsth¯ pya phalgunah ı aa. a a . . . a a u a bhojy¯ raksy¯ ’pi v¯ tesamityeva samayah pur¯ 32. . . . . . .´ a a samsth¯ pya cetah punareva tasmin jahau sucah pr¯ ya´a eva dhairy¯ t 32. a krtam ca tena tat karma vodhr¯ pait¯ maham dhuram a .. a samayam pariraksadbhirna p¯ rthaireva yat krtam 32. a . . .. a. striyo mlecchahrt¯ h krsnapresit¯ d d¯ lbhyatah punah . . yayau bhr¯ t¯rna´esam ca vrttam tesamavarnayat 32. . . .. a aa .n 32.45 a . u a . . cdlviii . a. a tatra k¯ .50 a . a a. .

. . v¯r¯ dhv¯ nam yayuh sarve krsnay¯ saha p¯ ndav¯ h ıa a . a . .¯ kenaken¯ patad deho dosena na iti kram¯ t 32. sadehan¯ k¯ nicchutv¯ d dehaprapatanam hi tat a a a . .. atra n¯ r¯ yanaksetre tesam tanvo’patan kram¯ t 32. .´ a yayau te’pi yayuh ksipram plavantah saptav¯ ridh¯n a ı . . a. ¯ a . .¯ .¯ . mrtik¯ le hi yo yasya dosam vaktyrnamocanam .. .. . 32. rnamoksaya sarvesam bh¯mo dosanav¯ dayat 32. .57 pr¯ gud¯c¯m di´am p¯ rvam yayustatr¯ rjuno dhanuh a ı ı. n¯ tyajallobhatastam tu samudramupa p¯ vakah a a .. . .krsnayaikatvam¯ pann¯ tyaktv¯ deham tu m¯ nusam a a a a .. a a.¯ . . . .59 ahobhih saptabhiryogam sam¯ r¯ dh¯ h pradaksinam a u. .56 s a ´ . s . 32. a 32. . a a a . . . krsna c¯ ’puh param sth¯ nam yanna y¯ ntyapi devat¯ h” a .¯ r¯ j¯ sambh¯ van¯ m¯ tram nahi k¯ ryamak¯ ranam 32.64 aa a a a .61 tesamiheti y¯ th¯ rthyam j¯ nan papraccha dharmajam a a .58 pr¯ tibh¯ vyam tu varune nist¯ry¯ gniradrsyat¯ m a a ı a . .¯ a so’p¯cch¯ patit¯ n deh¯ naj¯ na˜ chuddhakarmanam ı a a a a n . .¯ apa´yan k¯ ranam pr¯ ha dosan sy¯ devamityapi s a . . a a . . .. a. .. “svacchandamrtyavo yog¯ d deh¯ nutsrjya p¯ ndav¯ h a a a.62 a a . an a yuyutsu´c¯ tra siksartham pautrasyaiv¯ vasan pure 32. .60 aa . draupad¯sahadev¯ dipa˜ c¯ n¯ m tatra m¯ rutih ı a n a a. . a 32. . a . krtv¯ kvacidasajjanta asedurgandham¯ danam a ¯ a . .. . cdlix . a a . . tasm¯ t sy¯ duktadosasyety¯ ha yacchrutireva tat a a a .63 ı . . drstv¯ yay¯ ce r¯ j¯ nam taduktah pr¯ syadambudhau a aa . a . u a . a. a . . santyajya r¯ jyacihn¯ ni vaisnavam yogam¯ sthit¯ h a a a a. a . .55 subhadr¯ dy¯ stu y¯ bh¯ ry¯ h p¯ rth¯ n¯ m tu tad¯ j˜ ay¯ a a a a a.¯ a . 32. a .

a . iti sk¯ ndapur¯ noktam vy¯ sav¯ kyamrs¯n prati 32. yudhisthiro’pi hi svargam bubhuje naiva tattanuh 32. taty¯ ja paramam dhy¯ yann¯ pa ca sth¯ namuttamam” a a a a .67 n¯tir¯ pe v¯ryabale mah¯ ntyesam yatah kram¯ t ı u ı a a . a. arabdhakarman¯ se hi pated deho’pyap¯ pinah ¯ a´ a .¯ . “yatki˜ c¯ ’tmani kaly¯ nam sambh¯ vayasi p¯ ndava n a a. a yogya eveti krsnay¯ na dosah sy¯ t katha˜ cana n . iti vy¯ sasmrteresamuktadosodbhavah katham 32. . .¯ a. a s s a .71 . an¯ dik¯ latah sarvadosah¯n¯ gunadhik¯ h 32.. ı . . .¯ .65 ´ a a a. .¯ .iti sruterna te p¯ p¯ d deh¯ mstatyajur¯ rjit¯ h 32. rjavo n¯ ma ye dev¯ dev¯ n¯ mapi devat¯ . iti tasm¯ d yath¯ yuddhe dharmah¯ nimamanyata a a a evamatr¯ pyadharmena dehap¯ tam nrpo’brav¯t 32. . pr¯ natv¯ d bhoga´akti´ca nahi dosaya m¯ ruteh 32. ..¯. u a. sahasragunamapyetat tvayi sambh¯ vay¯ myaham” 32. a a . .75 a a .69 a .66 a a. .70 ¯ a a ´ . . sarvaj¯vaganebhyo ye te hi v¯ yutvam¯ pnuyuh ı a a .68 a. . atim¯ n¯ dayo dosah kuta eva hi m¯ ruteh a a a . . . ı . . a a ı a s . ¯ a . . gunadosadhik¯ lpatv¯ datrasthamapi hi srutam 32. ¯ . cdlx . . . .ı bh¯m¯ drte hi catursu paksap¯ tastu v¯ savau ı a . 32. a a.72 a a ı a . a 32. . kad¯ cidatim¯ no’pi tray¯ namesu j¯ yate a a a. .¯ “yath¯ svar¯ pavij˜ anam¯ tmanyapi na dosakrt” a u n¯ a . . abh¯ vam hyatim¯ n¯ derbh¯masy¯ ’ha ca ke´avah a .74 a a . a tath¯ ’pi tatphalam naitat t¯ ratamyam hi muktigam a a .73 a a a a ah .. “rnanyunmucya dosokty¯ sv¯ n¯ m bh¯mah svak¯ m tanum a a a. .

ityukta aha p¯ po’yam prthiv¯ksayak¯ rakah ¯ a ı . svar¯ pam dar´ay¯ m¯ sa dharmo hy¯ ptah svar¯ pat¯ m u .86 a s n ı n aa . y¯ dava´ceti papraccha dev¯ mste ca tamabruvan a s a.. ı a . a˙ . . . . yayau puro devarathastad¯ ’sy¯ vatat¯ ra ha 32. ´ u a 32. arohamabrav¯nnaitad yuktamity¯ ha so’pi tu ¯ ı a 32.81 a a a u .p¯ jyebhyah p¯ rvamevaisam dehap¯ tamabh¯psat¯ m u a ı a . n kintu karmaksay¯ deva tath¯ sarvatra ni´citah 32. s a a a . cdlxi ..76 a a a u a a a. .¯ sth¯ namityudito devairduryodhanamavaiksata a . tam drstv¯ paramakruddho nim¯lya nayane subhe ı ´ . . a tesu svalok¯ n pr¯ ptesu dharmaja´c¯ ’tman¯ saha a a . .´ .. atikramy¯ khil¯ n r¯ j˜ o jag¯ ma sr¯patipriyah 32. kim te taih svakrtam karma bhujyate’tra nac¯ paraih 32. tatk¯ m¯ d dehap¯ to’bh¯ nna p¯ p¯ nmucyat¯ m yath¯ 32.¯ . ´ . . sarvesamuttaram lokamaindram pr¯ pyedameva te . khy¯ pay¯ m¯ sa kaunteyar¯ pino dharmas¯ ktibhih 32. . .. u . a nahi p¯ paphal¯ nmuktau dehap¯ tah katha˜ cana a a a . dhrstadyumn¯ dayah putr¯ haidimb¯ dy¯ sca sarva´ah 32. .77 a s . sarv¯ ti´a˙ k¯ mitradhru˙ n¯ r¯ yanapar¯ nmukhah 32. ¯ . . a bhr¯ taro me kva krsna ca sakarnah kva ca b¯ ndhav¯ h a a a. .82 a a an a ´ı .85 a . . . . u . a . ¯ .84 a a a a´ s .83 a. sabhr¯ trkam jvalantam ca sarvesamupari sthitam 32. .. a .79 n¯ ’ruheyam vin¯ sv¯ namiti tena sthirodite a a´ a .78 a a a ratham¯ ruheti kathito rathin¯ puratah sunah a a . . . tatah sa ratham¯ ruhya lok¯ n¯ muttarottaram a a a .¯. s a a .80 anrsamsyaparatvena k¯rtimev¯ ’tmano vrsah ¯ .

a s¯ . . a.93 srutv¯ tat krpay¯ ’vistah sok¯ marsasamanvitah ´ a . s . . . . ityuktah prayayau d¯ tastasth¯ veva yudhisthirah 32.. ksanam tistha mah¯ r¯ ja sannidh¯ nabal¯ t tava aa a a . u u a. . s katham duryodhanah sth¯ nam sarvottamamav¯ ptav¯ n a .. tesv¯ gatesveva na tatra v¯ co d¯n¯ na durgandhatamo’pyapa´yat a ı a s .¯. . bh¯mo’hamarjunah karna ity¯ dyuktamiv¯ s.. ´ . ke y¯ yamiti papraccha d¯nadhvanivi´a˙ kitah u ı s n .96 s a a.´ .88 a.95 u a .. not ı a a´r . a .´ yatra santastu te santi tatra sth¯ tavyameva me a niraye’pi nac¯ tr¯ pi n¯ nena saha p¯ pin¯ a a a a a asya v¯ratamasyedam dh¯ rtar¯ strasya yujyate 32. ah¯ tra dharmah punar¯ tmasadya´ah prak¯ sayan p¯ ndusut¯ bhidham svam ¯ a a s . . aha d¯ tam yathestam tvam gaccha n¯ hamito vraje ¯ u .¯ . ´ a .. a . a . r¯ j˜ ah sampresay¯ m¯ sustatsandar´itavartman¯ 32. . . . a . svargottamam de´amapa´yadetamabhr¯ ntacet¯ h sa yudhisthirastad¯ 32.89 ı a a. . 32. . . . a a . .92 32. . a a. gatvaiva kiyat¯m bh¯ mim taddurgandh¯ saho nrpah ı. . s a . . a a durgandhena sukrcchrena tamas¯ pr¯ vrtena ca a a . tato’tra dev¯ h puruh¯ tap¯ rvak¯ h sam¯ yayuh snehava´ad yudhisthire a. . . .94 naca svargena me k¯ ryam tyaktv¯ svajanam¯drsam a a ı . . 32. dharm¯ d vi´ista hi sad¯ ’nrsamsat¯ drsta ca s¯ tvayyadhik¯ tri´o may¯ 32. samsthit¯ h parame dharme drsyante’tra na matpriy¯ h 32.. a .. .n¯ stiko’ti´athah kr¯ ro dvesta visno´ca tadbhuv¯ m a s . u a . .97 a s . . . . vedan¯ no na mahat¯tyecchrutv¯ yudhisthirah a ı a . a . a . . . 32. a . . .90 an . s a . a a´.87 katham ca sarvadharmaj˜ a n¯ r¯ yanapar¯ yanah n¯ a a . ityukt¯ devat¯ d¯ tam sv¯ n¯ m sandar´an¯ rthinah a a u . a´ a.¯ a a s a cdlxii . u . icchan nivartanam tatra sv¯ n¯ m v¯ ca iv¯ srnot 32.¯ a . ..91 a a.

krcchr¯ didam te kathitam nac¯ tivisrambha as¯t tava krsnav¯ kye 32. . sa tu prapa´yan svajanam samastam svam¯ lar¯ p¯ tisam¯pasamstham s u u a ı . esa hi s¯ ksajjagat¯ m priyasya pr¯ natmano j¯vavare´varasya a . .. u a a ¯´ a . . sadyo babhau daivamav¯ pya k¯ yam visrstarosadisamastadosah 32. s . . .106 dadar´a krsnamapi tatsam¯pe sriy¯ jvalant¯m samat¯tya c¯ ny¯ h s . ´ a .103 s¯ . ¯ . a a a . . . a a ı . u a kutah parabrahmadrsam su´uddhasatkarmanam krsnapar¯ yanan¯ m a . 32. . brahm¯ par¯ ksye’pi vikarma s¯ cakam pr¯ rabdhap¯ pasya visasanam yath¯ a a . 32.102 suyodhan¯ dy¯ yadime sup¯ p¯ arabdhakarmaksayam¯ pya nitye a a a a¯ a . aa a ı . a . a. . . a. . a a svat¯ ratamy¯ nusrt¯ m vimuktim pr¯ psyanti n¯ tr¯ pi vic¯ ryamasti a a . ¯ ı s . . a 32.¯ .¯ a . nahy¯ j˜ ay¯ v¯ sudevasya ki˜ cit p¯ pam bhavet sarvavidharmino’pi an a a n a . dadar´a bh¯mam ca marutsam¯pe madhye jvalantam marut¯ m ganasya s ı . .¯ . parena yogena visrstatanv¯ m duhkham bhaved devavar¯ dhip¯ n¯ m 32. ... ı´ pratosya tadbh¯ vitabuddhikarmabhih puna´ca tenaiva sah¯ ’pire divam a s a .107 s¯ a a . . . . a . ete hi devapravar¯ h prthivy¯ m j¯ t¯ bhuvo bh¯ rajih¯rsum¯sam a. . .. a a . nihsesasaukhyojjhitanityaduhkhe’va´ah patisyantyapunarnivrtt¯ h 32. . ı a.. ¯ ı ´ a ı. .´¯ . ¯ . .100 a. a .. . sprastum ca samsk¯ rava´adiyesa nisidhya tam pr¯ ha sur¯ dhir¯ jah 32. s . . ..¯ pr¯ napriy¯ sr¯riti n¯ ma yasy¯ h sam¯ tmake’smin ramate yadesa a. .´ a s u u . . .sakro’pyuv¯ cainamidam mrsa te pradar´itam dronakrte mrsagirah ´ a s .104 ityukta asveva nimajjya ga˙ g¯ m dharm¯ tmajastam pravisrjya deham ¯´ n a. . na te nrp¯ dy¯ pi hi m¯ nuso gato bh¯ vastato dvesti suyodhan¯ d¯n a . . dev¯ msaj¯ ye tu samasta´aste svam¯ lar¯ pam samav¯ pya k¯ le a. a.¯ cdlxiii 32.101 32.. a´ı a a.¯ a. a a a .´ .. . . .108 . .98 a a ¯ ı a . a. nimajjya tad visnupadodake’tra visrjya deham bhaja devabh¯ vam a . . 32. .105 a a . . . .99 pa´y¯ tra bh¯mapramukh¯ n sukhasth¯ n samp¯ jyam¯ n¯ mstrida´aih sur¯ p¯ n s a ı a a u a a.. . ı a a.

.113 a´ . 32. a . tatastu p¯ rth¯ akhil¯ h svam¯ lar¯ paih sahaiv¯ ’vivi´urmud¯ ’nvit¯ h a a a. . s ı .119 . s . u u a a´ karmaksay¯ deva suretar¯ stu punyaksayam pr¯ pya bhuvi praj¯ t¯ h 32. . . . . . .¯ catuhsahasre tri´atottare gate samvatsar¯ nam tu kalau prthivy¯ m s a.yusmaccaturdehagatasya v¯ yorv¯ yupriy¯ bh¯matanostathaiva a a a ı . . a a.. ¯ . dvesat tamo’ndham tvaray¯ sam¯ pnuyurdev¯ h svak¯ le nijayogyamuktim a a a. a . s . sad¯ sannyavasamsca tatra 32. . . a . a . y¯ yam ca sarve maruto vi´esasamyogah¯n¯ h sva´ar¯rasamsth¯ h 32.111 u . .116 a a a. a . pr¯tistato hyabhyadhik¯ babh¯ va bh¯masya c¯ sy¯ stadanu sma p¯ rthe ı a u ı a a a tato bhavatsveva yath¯ kramena gunanus¯ rena sam¯ranasya 32. ı a. a . a . a s a a. a. . j¯ tah punarvipratanuh sa bh¯mo daityairnig¯ dham haritattvam¯ ha a . a a. id¯ hi s¯ suddhatanuh praj¯ t¯ sacy¯ diyog¯ pagat¯ gryadeh¯ a a´ aa´ a a a a .118 a n s .¯ a . . .112 a n a.. .115 anye ca dev¯ msabhav¯ h samast¯ h svam¯ lar¯ paikyamav¯ pur¯ su a. .117 duhkhe’pi tesamiha t¯ ratamyam kaleh param duhkhamih¯ khil¯ cca a a a . sam¯ slisacchuddhatanuh stanottho dharmo hareh so’bhavad¯ su tatsamah 32. . ı u. 32. a´ . . ¯ . .´ a. .´ tatr¯ pi krsnena sam¯ gamo’bh¯ t pureva tesamatitatpar¯ nam a a u a. ¯ u a .109 a a a. sv¯y¯ ni dh¯ m¯ ni tato’pyan¯ nabhog¯ . bhog¯ n naratve’pi sade´varo’hamasajjagacceti dhiy¯ ’pnuvamstamah a s a .¯ cikr¯da ebhih sahitastathaiva krsno’pi tadvat saratho’rjunena ı.¯ yath¯ viri˜ casya sukham param sy¯ nmuktau haridvesakrto vi´esah 32.120 32. a a ı nacottaratr¯ pi bhavet katha˜ cid divaukas¯ m m¯ nusadehino yath¯ 32. cdlxiv 32. . a . . . . kecit pi´ac¯ surar¯ ksasatvamav¯ pya visnorapi tatpar¯ nam s¯ a a . catuhsahasram tri´atottaram te samvatsar¯ namanubh¯ ya divy¯ n a.. . . .114 ı a a a u ah a .110 a ı . ¯ . u u . bhog¯ ya srsta purusottamena yusmatpriy¯ rtham bhavat¯ m ca d¯ raih 32. . . a. a it¯ritam tam pratisannivrttam vin¯ sayan m¯ nusav¯ san¯ m svayam ı a´ a . a a. .¯ . . . .. . . spar´e’pi n¯ sy¯ h pavam¯ napatny¯ h sup¯ tat¯ ’lam bhavat¯ mid¯ n¯m s a a. u a .

a a a´ samvatsar¯ nam tu sahasrake gate pr¯ ptesu ca dy¯ makhilesu satsu a. . .6.54. 84 ity¯ dis¯ kt¯ ni ca tatpram¯ nam 32. ¯ mah¯ sur¯ n visnupar¯ rjun¯ dy¯ krte praj¯ t¯ haritosanaya a a a a a . . . vy¯ se pray¯ te’pi sutattvavidy¯ tatsamprad¯ y¯ dapi tairav¯ pt¯ 32. a .´ . a a. adar´anam sarvamun¯ndravrndaih sahaiva sajj˜ anamah¯ nid¯ ne s ı n¯ a a .1.123 u .. s . a a . v¯ g¯svaratvam gatayaiva krsnay¯ sahaiva muktim gamit¯ ’khilottam¯ m 32.124 “t¯ m su te k¯rtim maghavan mahitv¯ ” a. 1..¯ . v¯ yutvam¯ ptah sa han¯ madamso br¯ hmam padam pr¯ pya vrkodara´ca a a . a . a a´ a pras¯ ritatv¯ cca sad¯ gam¯ n¯ m p¯ p¯ api j˜ anamav¯ puretat 32. any¯ ni v¯ ky¯ ni ca vaidik¯ ni sapa˜ car¯ troktipur¯. . .nak¯ ni a a a a n a a a prsta´ca bh¯smo’tra yudhisthirenaitanmoksadharmesvapi ki˜ cid¯ ha ı. “bh¯ san na yo’dhi babhr¯ . . 32. .127 .¯ puna´ca te sth¯ namav¯ pya sarve sv¯yam par¯ nte tu vimuktim¯ pnuyuh 32. .. ı . a . a a a.130 a a a a a. aa .tadaiva krsna’pi bhuvi praj¯ t¯ pr¯tyai harerandhatamasyap¯ tayat aa ı a . s a a . ´ . a .128 a a ı . vy¯ saprabh¯ v¯ cca kalau ca dharmo j˜ anam ca sutr¯ tamag¯ nna n¯ sam a a a n¯ . s . santosyate p¯ rnaguno rame´ah sadaiva nityorjitatadratibhy¯ m 32. . . a a a a a s . .. a . u a s . . . par¯ksid¯ dy¯ stu tadanvayotth¯ vy¯ s¯ nu´istah prthiv¯maraksan ı .121 s a a ı . 10. a . a . s . ¯ . ¯´ 84 Rgveda 1.122 a ı´ a a . s .140. . a a a .141. . .1 . . cdlxv 32.126 tai ksemak¯ ntairiha bh¯ rat¯ di´astr¯ ni srnvadbhira´esavidbhih a a a s ¯ a. . u namnate” “balitth¯ tad vapuse dh¯ yi dar´atam” u. . ı a a u a a. .. .129 a a a a a a a uts¯ ditatv¯ ttu dur¯ gam¯ n¯ m tatsamprad¯ yasya ca n¯ sitatv¯ t a a a a a. . us a s . . n a .125 32. evam pray¯ tesu suke´avesu sv¯ neva lok¯ n yadup¯ ndavesu a . bhuvi dyuloke ca viri˜ cat¯ y¯ m muktau ca t¯ bhy¯ madhikam samast¯ t n a a. a a n¯ a sun¯ purodasamiv¯ val¯dham veda´rutim v¯ ’ntyajanairav¯ pt¯ m ´ a a ı.. . dagdh¯ pur¯ ye tripuram ghnataiva rudrena j¯ t¯ h prthiv¯tale te 32.

.133 a n s a n¯ a a . . pr¯ pyam tamo’ndham tvasurairna muktih kad¯ cid¯ py¯ tadacintayan sur¯ . . . ksetre gay¯ khye’sya si´um praj¯ tam sampr¯ sya d¯ re’tra babh¯ va visnuh a ´s .. a s .anantaduhkh¯ ptisuyogyadaityairvidy¯ mav¯ pt¯ m tu na sehire sur¯ h 32.. prad¯ ya tesamabhayam ram¯ patih ksanadabh¯ cc¯ rutam¯ krtih si´uh 32. . . . . .136 tath¯ ’pyavi´v¯ samaveksya tesam sasm¯ ra dev¯ nakhil¯ n jan¯ rdanah a s a a a a a . . 32. ´ u a. .135 a a a... 32. . a s . .ı . . ¯ .. . a u u .134 a a u a a . . . klrpt¯ stataste saviri˜ ca´arv¯ vij˜ apay¯ m¯ surupetya visnum 32. sa j¯ tam¯ trah sivap¯ rvak¯ nam sul¯ dihet¯rakhil¯ nig¯rya a a .. 32. . n¯ r¯ yano’py¯ pya surendravrndam vrttam ca tesamakhilam nigadya aa . . . tesam tad¯ vaidikakarma v¯ksya sampr¯ hasat tadvapusaiva ke´avah a ı . . a . .. a .¯ yastraipur¯ nam prathamo’tra j¯ tah suddhodanetyeva jineti coktah a. . n¯ .. . ı . . .. j˜ anaprad¯ n¯ ya sat¯ m tadanyaj˜ anapranasaya ca visnunaite n¯ a a a. ´ . aj¯ nam¯ n¯ h sva´i´um gatam tam si´um harim v¯ksya nijam sma menire 32. .140 32. . . n¯ . . . a .. .141 . a . . ´s . . . . ksanadayam ksanik¯ stadvi´esa yatah pray¯ ntyeva nisargato’khil¯ h s .¯ prsta´ca tair¯ ha nijam hrdistham bauddh¯ gam¯ rtham srtibandhamocanam s a a a . jagmuh svadh¯ m¯ ni vac¯ msi c¯ sya sv¯cakrur¯ sveva jin¯ didaity¯. jagmustamo’ndham ksanikam samastam j˜ anam nasacceti drdham smarantah . a .131 a a a. ¯´¯ .¯. a. .. ´s .139 a a a. a n¯ v¯ ggatih kv¯ pi suvedin¯ m bhavet pr¯ pyam sukham nityamava´yamebhih a a a. . .¯ .¯ a a. a .¯ . . .137 n¯ a ¯ . . ks¯rodadheruttarat¯ravisthitairabhistutah sustutibhih purustutah ı . . .. . . ´ ¯ a ı a ı daity¯ timoh¯ ya nijam ca cakram svamuktam¯ sveva va´¯ samagrah¯t a a a´ sı ı . vij˜ aya te tasya manogatam nij¯ n praciksipurhetigananamusmin 32. . tam j¯ tam¯ tram prahasantam¯ksya suvismitaih prsta uv¯ ca visnuh a . . . .132 a a a a ah . . . . ss . buddho’hamityeva sunityabodh¯ jjag¯ da caisamatha buddhadar´anam a a ¯ s . .138 tad¯ sanatvena vidh¯ ya tasmin sam¯ sthitam devaganah pranamya a a a . 32. . te j˜ anadharm¯ vapah¯ ya p¯ p¯ vimohit¯ devavarena sarve n¯ a a a a a .¯ cdlxvi 32. . ¯ . ı . a . . . a ı a´ a ah .¯ . .

149 ¯ . . a a . gatv¯ svadh¯ m¯ pyaparena r¯ pena’ste prthak caikatanuryathestam 32. .¯ . . s . saivam tapaste vipulam vidh¯ ya jagadvimohorjita´aktimasm¯ t ´ a s a . pra´antavidyetyabhidham tath¯ ’nyad buddhokta´astram trida´a av¯ pya s¯ a s¯ s¯ a . tosam yayurvedasamastas¯ ram y¯ m¯ sthit¯ n¯ macirena muktih 32. tatastu buddhoditapaksasamstho jino’pi cakre matamanyadeva . bauddhena jainena matena caiva daity¯ msak¯ h pr¯timaguh samast¯ h 32. .143 a a a . durg¯ punarviprakule’vat¯rna hanisyati vr¯ tamath¯ sur¯ nam 32. 32.151 a ı . payobdhim trida´ah prajagmuh n s u ah s¯ . .150 a aa a. s a a s atah ksanasth¯ yi samastametat sthir¯ tmakam ceti hi n¯ sti bhedah 32. ı .. . a.148 a . . s¯ ah . loke viri˜ catripuraghna´akrap¯ rv¯ . . 32. . . . . . pr¯ pya praj¯ t¯ bhuvi mohanam ca cakruh kutarkairabhid¯ m vadantah 32. . . ´ a. .144 32. . ity¯ di dev¯ n pratibodhayamsca devaih sahov¯ sa sa buddhadevah a a a . . ´ı a ..´ . a a a a . a ı . tesam prap¯ t¯ ya sat¯ m ca muktyai janm¯ ’sa bh¯masya yaduktamatra aa a. u . . . ı a. .¯ a a a. enaiva s¯ dyam tvasadeva n¯ matastvabh¯ va enaiva bhaved yatastat a a a .¯ . . . . . . j˜ an¯ tmakam vi´vamato mayoktam jadasvar¯ pam ca kimu sma cetanam n¯ a u . yajanta apuh param¯ m gatim tanna sehire krodhava´adidaity¯ . .145 ity¯ di boddhavyamidam samastam mayoditam kv¯ pi na heyamasti a a . . agunaprah¯ne a n¯ a an . ¯ . . u a ´ . tatah kalerantamav¯ pya dharmaj˜ an¯ dikaly¯ . anye manusy¯ api bh¯ rat¯ dyam satsamprad¯ yam parigrhya visnum a a a .147 a . .152 . ´¯ a suny¯ bhidham dosaviruddhar¯ po dosojjhito’nyastvakhil¯ dan¯ m¯ ´¯ a u a a a . .tatah sthiratve’pi vi´esasamsray¯ duktam ksanasth¯ yi may¯ samastam s .146 a a a . . . a .142 tadv¯ n vi´esa´ca yato na bhinno sad¯ svanirv¯ haka´aktiyuktau a s . 32. n¯ r¯ yanastaih stutip¯ rvamarthito bhav¯ ya lokasya sa sambhalakhye aa .¯ cdlxvii 32. sams¯lako’ham yata eva coccah sun¯ makastaddhi may¯ nidheyam ´ .´ a . j˜ o’ham sadaikah paramo mayaitat sad¯ ’nan¯yam hi yato’svatantram n a ı . .

kalk¯ti v¯ tena samastadasyuvin¯ sanam tena din¯ d vyadh¯ yi 32. ity¯ dyanant¯ ni harerud¯ rakarm¯ . niryad¯m budhn¯ n mahisasya varpasa ¯san¯ sah savas¯ kranta s¯ rayah ı.¯ nig¯ hitam yat purusottamatvam s¯ troktamapyatra mah¯ surendraih u u a . krtv¯ ’khil¯ nyam purusottamam ca harim vadant¯ti samarthayitv¯ 32. .153 a s u a s . a a a a . a . . s . . n¯ r¯ yanen¯ bhihito badary¯ m tasyaiva sisyo jagadekabhartuh 32.´ . 32. ¯´ nityavyapet¯ khiladosakasya brahmetyananteti ca n¯ ma yena a a . . .158 a a. ´. . . a a. n¯ . samsth¯ pay¯ m¯ sa sa dharmasetum j˜ anam svabhaktim ca nijapraj¯ su a .154 ı a a´ a a . a a a ah samasta´astr¯ rthavinirnayo’yam vi´esato bh¯ ratavartmac¯ r¯ s¯ a a aı .. a a ah . . . adharmavrttam vimukham hare´ca nihatya nihsesajanam tura˙ g¯ s n ı . . .´ a. vy¯ s¯ j˜ ay¯ bh¯ .ı a . ı. 32. .. granthah krto’yam jagat¯ m janitram harim gurum pr¯nayat¯ ’munaiva a. . vinirnayo n¯ styamun¯ vin¯ yad viprasthit¯ n¯ miva sarvav¯ c¯ m 32. .ı . . . .a .156 anandat¯rth¯ khyamunih sup¯ rnapraj˜ abhidho granthamimam cak¯ ra ¯ ı a u . j¯ve´varaikyam pravadadbhirugrairvy¯ khy¯ ya s¯ tr¯ . a a a . . i r¯ p¯ ni ca sadgunasca a a a an u a .162 a ı .157 aa . . . grantham cak¯ remamud¯rnavidy¯ yasmin ramante harip¯ dabhakt¯ . . n¯ a .161 a ı a .gr¯ me munervisnuya´o’bhidhasya grhe babh¯ v¯ ’viracintya´ aktih 32. . . . . tanustrt¯y¯ pavanasya seyam sadbh¯ rat¯ rthapratid¯pan¯ ya a a ı a . cdlxviii . . a ı´ ¯ a . .´ a n a a n a vedetih¯ s¯ msca pur¯ nayukt¯ n yath¯ vadany¯ api sarvavidy¯. 32. “trt¯yamasya vrsabhasya dohase da´apramatim janayanta yosanah s . . yastatpras¯ d¯ dakhil¯ msca ved¯ n sapa˜ car¯ tr¯ n sarahasyasa˙ grah¯ n a a a. .155 32. a . . a . ´ a u . . . .160 ı s a a u an a a . .. kalestu k¯ tk¯ rata esa kalk¯ j˜ anam kalam kam sukhameva tadv¯ n a a ı n¯ . tad brahmas¯ tr¯ ni cak¯ ra krsno vy¯ khy¯ ’tha tesamayath¯ krt¯ ’nyaih u a. i cak¯ ra c¯ ’vih 32. . . yavaram vidh¯ ya prthakprthak copanisatsubh¯ syam a a n a as a a. .159 a a a a a a a .

164 a a´ a.167 iti sr¯mad¯ nandat¯rt